《Huoye, Madam Went To the Sky Bridge Again To Set Up a Stall》


 Chapter 1

    Capital.


    It was drizzling in the sky.


    Wanbaoshan, cemetery.


    Several men in black came from the foot of the mountain. They supported the men in dark suits and holding a black umbrella, walking slowly on the bluestone paved road.


    The man in a suit has a handsome face, a reserved and elegant demeanor.


    The drizzle hit the umbrella and made a slight ticking sound.


    In front of a large and a small tombstone, the group stopped.


    The gentle and noble man who was supported raised his black umbrella slightly, revealing Zhang Junmei''s indifferent facial features.


    He is the third master Huo, the legitimate grandson of the Huo family, who is said to be decisive and moody in the capital.


    "Third Master -"


    The bodyguard behind him will escort the lilies and sunflower bouquets that have not been contaminated by rain to Huo gentian.


    Xiuchang''s white jade hand stretched out slowly and took the bouquet handed by the bodyguard.


    He walked forward and squatted in front of the tomb. He put sunflowers in his hand in front of a small tombstone with Huo Yao''s name engraved on it.


    Far away, far away, this is his unborn child.


    Huo Gentiana stood in place, her dark and deep eyes filled with a little sadness.


    After a long time, he got up and came to one side and engraved Qin Ruan''s tombstone.


    His hands sent out a faint fragrance of flowers, which meant pure, beautiful and elegant lilies. He slowly put them down in front of the tomb.


    "Sorry, I''m late."


    Huo yungentian''s low hoarse voice sounded.


    He raised his hand and touched the name of Qin Ruan on the tombstone: "the people who designed to frame you have been found out. They will always live in pain and regret.


    Death is a relief for them. I''ll keep their lives and kowtow to you to make amends when they go down, okay? "


    At the end, his voice became soft, as if he were talking to a child.


    First met, they are dew love.


    Qin Ruan was not a little girl at that time.


    Recalling the long memory, Huo Gentiana''s eyes were cold like frost and snow, and the complexity and heaviness flashed in the depths of his eyes.


    He stood in his place in deep thought. He was handsome and cold. There was no expression on his face. His good-looking eyebrows frowned slightly, and his thin lips pursed a cold line.


    Anyone around can see that third master Huo is in a bad mood.


    The cloudy sky was dark and the rain was getting heavier.


    The bodyguard came forward with the black windbreaker in his hand, put it on for the man standing in front of the tombstone, and whispered, "Third Master, it''s raining hard."


    Huo yungentian said well, pulled his windbreaker and stared deeply at the name of Qin Ruan and Huo Yao on the tombstone.


    His voice was low and inaudible: "I will often come to see your mother and son."


    This is the baby who likes this book. Don''t forget to join the bookshelf collection


    Reading Guide: the new book is set by metaphysics, which may be a little scary.


    Male name: Huo yungentian.

 Chapter 2

    She''s back.


    She''s really back!


    God really didn''t deceive her!


    Qin Ruan couldn''t believe it. His eyes were wide open, his body was shaking, his hands were big and exquisite, and his face showed a mixture of surprise and joy, like sorrow and tears.


    A pair of beautiful eyes glowed, and crystal tears fell on his face and onto the silk quilt covered on his body.


    Qin Ruan lived in a slum when he was a child. He lived in an orphanage in the western part of the capital, which has no father or mother.


    Children growing up in slum orphanages are used to being wild at an early age.


    They have been living among local ruffians, hooligans, murderers and smugglers all year round, and they are more or less infected with bad habits.


    To survive in the cracks, Qin Ruan had to integrate into the slums he hated from the bottom of his heart but belonged to.


    It was her home, where she had lived for eighteen years.


    Even if the west city is dirty everywhere, all kinds of gray transactions, and people''s lives disappear silently every day, she still calls the West City her home.


    Eighteen years


    Her short 18 years of wanton and happy life memories are all in Xicheng.


    When Qin Ruan was 18 years old, he was approached by the capital''s rich Qin family.


    She was the daughter of the Qin family, the third miss of the Qin family.


    That year, Mrs. Qin gave birth to a pair of dragon and Phoenix fetuses in the hospital. Someone stole the children in the hospital. Originally, she wanted to steal the human traffickers who were the boy Qin Ershao, but she confused their brother and sister in a hurry.


    When the traffickers found that the stolen girl was a girl, they threw Qin Ruan into the ice and snow.


    Girl films were worthless at that time, and people''s thoughts still remained deeply patriarchal.


    Fortunately, Qin Ruan met a kind-hearted person and kind-hearted people sent her to the orphanage.


    If she had been an orphan in a slum orphanage all her life, she might have lived a plain life until she died.


    All tragedies began when she was recognized back to the Qin family.


    She was clearly the third miss of the Qin family, but she was labeled as an illegitimate daughter. She was abused, belittled, insulted, framed and wronged.


    She was even separated from her father and brothers.


    All this was done by her stepmother and stepsister, the vicious and chilling mother and daughter.


    Looking back on what would happen next, Qin Ruan''s confused eyes were gradually stained with cold, hatred, anger, light, and sadness hidden in the bottom of his eyes.


    She sat up abruptly from the bed, and her physical pain increased suddenly because of her too intense movement.


    Qin Ruan doesn''t care about the pain. She wants to leave here as soon as possible.


    This is the hotel where she was framed by her stepsister and spent an absurd night with a strange man.


    But it was not the room that had gone through ups and downs before. She was replaced by flowers and trees.


    In order to destroy her, stepsister specially found a rich second generation who had little power and loved beauty, and wanted to corrupt her innocent body.


    Unexpectedly, she fell in love with third master Huo, who was famous in the capital, made a decision to kill and kill, and was in a high position.


    After my sister found out, she broke a silver tooth and was bold enough to steal a beam and change a post.


    The woman moved her to her present room and lay beside Third Master Huo.


    The mess on the ground in front of him was also deliberately arranged by the other party.


    This is the truth that Qin Ruan didn''t know when she was alive in her previous life. She didn''t know everything until she died.


    This is the most successful time for Qin Ruan to encounter her stepsister''s calculation during her return to the Qin family.


    Because this time, she lost everything she had, including her unborn child.


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and touched his flat stomach.


    After a night of ups and downs, the child lost in the previous life is already pregnant. It''s here.


    This time, she will never allow anyone to hurt her children.

 Chapter 3

    In previous lives, Qin Ruan was really stupid.


    My aunt didn''t come for four months. She was used to thinking that it was caused by malnutrition and endocrine disorder when she was a child.


    After all, she didn''t care if she didn''t come once every six months.


    The belly grew flesh, which was regarded by her as a lack of exercise, but she didn''t know she was pregnant.


    She was careless and didn''t find the problem. She was found by her stepmother and stepsister because of a fish soup at home.


    After the mother and daughter determined that she was pregnant, they designed to frame her and tried their best to send her to prison.


    Under their intentional arrangement, Qin Ruan suffered in prison even if his skill was good.


    In a group fight, she was attacked to her stomach and was about to die of pain.


    She was bleeding and bleeding all over the ground, stabbing her eyes.


    Premature birth plus dystocia, the child was dissected early.


    The child of more than four months has taken shape. He has not opened his eyes when he came to the world. If the cat is weak and cries, he will die forever.


    Qin Ruan sat on the bed, clutching the brocade quilt under her body. Her eyes were red and cold and bloodthirsty.


    That''s her child. It''s the meat that fell off her.


    Even if she didn''t know who her biological father was, she couldn''t accept that the child left her in this way.


    She blames herself, suffers, regrets, and is confused every day.


    Until she found that the children left because of the design of her stepmother and stepsister, she was crazy and desperate to work with them.


    However, it''s a bad move after all.


    She had a bad smell and a bad reputation. No one believed her. She was sent to Anding Hospital as a psychosis by the mother and daughter.


    Finally, she died in the hands of Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter.


    A tube of medicine and send her straight to hell.


    Before they died, the mother and daughter looked down on her and laughed at her for exceeding her capacity.


    She told her a lot of dirty and private things, including the identity of the biological father of the child in her stomach.


    The Huo family, a famous family for a hundred years, has profound heritage and strong strength.


    This family has been in power and power for many years. Up to now, it has led four families and six aristocratic families in the capital.


    It was a distant existence from Qin Ruan and even the whole Qin family.


    The identity of the child''s father is really valuable.


    Third master Huo is the top-ranking young master among the dignitaries in the capital.


    Before his death, Qin Ruan thought bitterly that maybe the man would never know that he almost had a child born.


    After her death, she kept her soul and saw what the man had done for her.


    The Huo family, after all, is a powerful man in heaven. There is nothing in the world to hide.


    After Qin Ruan and third master Huo had a spring festival, the other party was sent abroad overnight for treatment because of his broken body and weak body. They will return in a year.


    When the other party returns home, the first thing is to destroy the Qin family.


    Thinking of her father who died before her and her missing second brother, Qin Ruan ruthlessly closed his eyes full of madness and hatred.


    Some accounts need to be settled in a lump sum. She can''t rush.


    For a moment, Qin Ruan opened his eyes and recovered some reason.


    Before long, stepsister will rush in with her good friends to see her jokes and wantonly publicize and discredit her reputation.


    From this day on, she will be a stain on the Qin family and become a laughing stock of the upper class.


    Qin Ruan dragged his aching body, picked up the clothes rubbed and wrinkled on one side and put them on him at a slow and steady speed.


    Qin Ruan in her previous life always wondered why han Xian and Han Kexin hated her so much.


    Back to the Qin family, she never hindered their rich and noble days.


    Until she learned that her stepmother Han Xian was in collusion with her uncle before she died, she realized that they were too greedy and wanted to occupy the huge industry of the Qin family.

 Chapter 4

    After Qin Ruan was recognized back to the Qin family, her sister Han Kexin spread that she was the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family. She was ignorant and incompetent. Being a gangster from the slum was a disgrace to the upper class celebrities in the capital.


    Han Xian, her stepmother, is a double faced ugly face. Later, her predecessors ruined Qin Ruan''s reputation in your wife''s circle, and everyone hates her.


    And the villains and moths in the Qin family.


    Fearing that she would gain the favor of her father and two brothers and thus encroach on most of the shares of the Qin group, she did her best to crack down on her, trip her up and frame her.


    These Qin and Ruan have never taken it to heart. Her life has always been unrestrained and free.


    Why bother about things she doesn''t care about.


    But she was wrong!


    Those people don''t just want to destroy her. They want to kill her and kill her.


    Even... Murdered her child!


    Qin Ruan fastened the button, put his hand on his sore abdomen and gently stroked it.


    She was careful and looked forward to it.


    "Bang!"


    Qin Ruan Gang put on his clothes. The door was kicked open and made a loud noise.


    Qin Ruan, with his back to the door, turned slowly.


    Her eyes swept indifferently to the door, her cold face was calm, and all kinds of embarrassed expressions in previous lives were not seen at all.


    Five or six women stood outside the door, led by stepsister Han Kexin.


    Seeing Qin Ruan dressed, Han Kexin''s eyes flashed slightly.


    Then she raised her chin and looked at Qin Ruan with sarcasm and disdain, just like looking at a piece of garbage.


    The attitude of others is no less impressive.


    "Oh, Qin Ruan, which man are you fooling around with? Look at the traces all over your body. I don''t know. I thought you were strong! "


    Everything is exactly the same as the previous life.


    Even Han Kexin''s words are not bad.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes drooped and his clothes couldn''t cover his whole body in summer.


    On her exposed arms and legs, dark blue marks were clearly visible.


    This looks like being


    Qin Ruan''s lips twitched slightly and his face became strange.


    In her previous life, she didn''t notice this. After Han Kexin rushed in with people, she only focused on panic explanation. She was humiliated and satirized by youyou public, and she fled.


    Who could have thought that the third master Huo, who is said to be weak and noble, should be so cruel.


    It''s really a man.


    Qin Ruan slowly tidied up his clothes.


    She stood by the bed, looking down at Han Kexin, with a mocking look, like looking at a clown.


    Qin Ruan''s red lips opened gently, and his voice was hoarse after the event: "Han Kexin, Miss Ben rolled the sheets with her boyfriend. You brought someone to kick my door. Can''t you find a man? He''s lonely and can''t wait to take the initiative to deliver it to the door?"


    Han Kexin can''t wait to take the initiative to deliver it to the door, otherwise he won''t transfer flowers and trees and steal beams and pillars.


    Her eyes looked up and down at Han Kexin, and she shook her head with a little regret: "unfortunately, you have to have a body without a body, and you have to have a face without a face. The one in my family doesn''t like you. Hurry and get out with your running dog!"


    "..." Han Kexin''s face suddenly changed.


    "..." the people around her were stunned.


    Everyone stared at Qin Ruan with shock and surprise. They couldn''t believe it. It was like knowing her on the first day.


    You know, in order to integrate the Qin family and cater to the social circle, Qin Ruan has always been silent and hid her debauchery in Xicheng deeply.


    At present, Qin Ruan''s attitude is arrogant, full of ruffian Qi, and his body is full of indifference and ferocity.


    The change is really different from the day. People can''t turn around for a while.


    Han Kexin stared at Qin Ruan Chi outside. The dark traces on his skin burst out of his eyes with strong jealousy.

 Chapter 5

    Angered by Qin Ruan''s words, Han Kexin could no longer keep calm. Her face was ferocious: "what do you think you are, but the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family, the lower class goods from the slum, what qualifications do you have to shout here!"


    Qin Ruan found her casual shoes from the room and put them on slowly under the attention of the people.


    Put on her shoes, she stood up and walked towards Han Kexin step by step.


    In front of the other party, Qin Ruan squeezed her chin hard and her voice was cold and ruthless: "Han Kexin, there has always been only one real miss of the Qin family. You, a person with a foreign surname, bark like a dog here, but you shout happily."


    "How do you talk? But Xin was raised in the Qin family since childhood. She has a deeper relationship with the Qin family leader than you. You are an illegitimate daughter. How can you be Miss Qin!"


    The running dog behind Han Kexin began to fight for her.


    Qin Ruan did not even give them a look.


    She stared at Han Kexin with cold eyes, leaned close to her ear and whispered, "I''ll give you one last chance to get out of here, or I''ll let you and your man get out of the Qin family forever!"


    "You, what are you on?" Han Kexin''s eyes flashed panic and soon calmed down.


    When she first saw Qin Ruan''s fierce posture, the hatred and cold light in each other''s eyes put her on the spot.


    Han Kexin''s mother is the stepmother of Qin''s father. She has been gentle and virtuous for so many years. Everyone knows that Mrs. Qin is well educated.


    But she knows the truth best as a daughter.


    What does Qin Ruan know? Why do you say mom is the best person!


    Han Kexin''s face flashed panic. Although he converged quickly, he was still seen by Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan sneered: "because I am the miss of the Qin family, because my father and brothers love me, and because I own 20% of the shares of Qin group, I am the second largest shareholder of the company!"


    These are the most favorable chips in Qin Ruan''s hands in previous lives.


    Unfortunately, she was wasted. She even thought her father and brothers didn''t love her. She was fooled by Han Kexin''s mother and daughter as a fool, and finally died.


    It was her stupidity, it was her stupidity, she imprisoned herself in one world and didn''t give anyone a chance to get close to her.


    Everything is her own cocoon.


    The rebirth of this life is not in vain. She will give back to them one by one the evil things everyone has done to her!


    "Get out!"


    Qin Ruan stepped back two steps, his voice cold and gloomy.


    If she could, she almost wanted to kill Han Kexin herself.


    Even if the cost of rebirth is great, she will cut her enemies to vent her hatred.


    Qin Ruan narrowed a pair of beautiful eyes, which could not be seen by the naked eye. There was a faint golden light in her eyes.


    New life and transformation, all eyes, peeping into the past and present life.


    Frighten the world and cry ghosts and gods. When the wind rises and clouds surge, all ghosts and monsters in the world will disappear.


    This is the price of Qin Ruan''s rebirth.


    Qin Ruan, who opened his eyes, clearly saw that Han Kexin was wrapped up and down by a strong black evil spirit.


    Only those who are about to die will be entangled by such a strong black gas.


    Han Kexin, she will die soon.


    Knowing that Han Kexin was dying, Qin Ruan didn''t want to get her hands dirty.


    Rebirth is not easy. She doesn''t want the other party to dirty her rebirth path.


    Han Kexin was staring at by Qin Ruan.


    Her face changed a few times. She looked at Qin Ruan with exploratory eyes, and her voice changed: "Qin Ruan, I know you came out to fool around with people because your father and brother are in a bad mood for going abroad these days.


    Even so, you can''t spoil yourself like this. After all, you are the Qin family. I''m your sister. I''ll always look at you. Stop making trouble and go home with me first. "

 Chapter 6

    Qin Ruan held his arms in both hands and slightly picked his eyebrows. He looked at Han Kexin singing alone.


    The other party is warning her that her father and brother are not in China, and she can''t threaten Han Kexin.


    As for the latter words, it was just a trick to discredit her. Qin Ruan had long been used to it.


    Qin Ruan''s lips were slightly picked and a sinister radian was drawn.


    She stretched out her hand and took out her ears. Her eyes swept towards Han Kexin. Her tone was unspeakable sarcasm.


    "Han Kexin, your ears don''t work well, do you? Who said I fooled around? I''m in normal contact with my boyfriend. I can''t help it. You should take care of it, too? My father doesn''t care about me. How old are you? "


    "Qin Ruan!" Han Kexin narrowed his eyes and stared at Qin Ruan coldly.


    Qin Ruan, who has always been held by her, knows how to fight back today, which makes her feel bad.


    There were many visitors in the hotel corridor.


    It was at this time that Han Kexin poured dirty water on Qin Ruan.


    Unexpectedly, the other party was not as silent as before.


    Qin Ruan didn''t know Han Kexin''s calculation. She picked up the mobile phone on the table, opened the address book, found the note of her father''s address, and glanced at Han Kexin coldly.


    "Han Kexin, I don''t want to repeat what I said before. Are you going to get out by yourself or let your father give you a ride?


    She really doesn''t mind exposing some things in advance.


    If she is unhappy, she needs someone to accompany her.


    Even if Han Kexin''s life is not long, she will be very happy if she can insert a few knives in each other.


    Han Kexin took aim at the communication displayed on Qin Ruan''s mobile phone screen. She bit her teeth: "you do it yourself!"


    After saying that, he turned and left in embarrassment.


    She wanted to ask her mother what Qin Ruan knew and why she suddenly had such confidence.


    Is it cheating her or really catching something.


    Han Kexin left, and the running dog behind her also left.


    In the empty room, only Qin Ruan was left.


    She didn''t stay much. She sorted herself out and left the hotel without nostalgia.


    Third master Huo fell ill at night and was taken away by the Huo family for the first time. It''s meaningless for her to stay here.


    She doesn''t know what''s wrong with this valuable top childe.


    The reason why he knew this was that third master Huo accidentally mentioned it when he worshipped her and her children.


    The other party hurried abroad and won''t return until a year later.


    A year later, Qin Ruan died.


    In this life, everything that belongs to her is not allowed to be contaminated by anyone, including the father of the child in her belly.


    Qin Ruan saw little by little the friendship between third master Huo and her children in his previous life.


    It should be said that the two of them are really predestined. They have only one face in a short life.


    Dunlun, who has gone through the world and can only be enjoyed between husband and wife, doesn''t remember each other''s faces.


    One of them was knocked down and the other was drunk. It''s really a perfect match.


    Even if third master Huo doesn''t remember her face, any trace can restore the truth as long as he wants to check it.


    All the truth came out. The man killed her and her father by thunder, forced the eldest brother to go abroad, and the second brother disappeared. The murderer whose whereabouts are unknown will go to hell forever.


    Qin Ruan agrees with the other party.


    Death is a relief for the enemy. Keeping their lives and suffering day by day is the real pain.


    Qin Ruan walked in the street with light and few pedestrians.


    She recalled the memory of nearly a hundred years after her death. Her bright eyes were dim and her eyes were silent.


    In order to return, she made a deal in the solemn Hall of hell.


    The price of rebirth is to open the eyes of heaven, continue life with evil spirits, and clean up all demons and monsters in the world.

 Chapter 7

    At the foot of the overpass, Qin Ruan stopped, raised his arm and lifted up his sleeves.


    On the inside of her arm, there is a bright red line.


    The red line is very short, and the length above represents the rest of her life now.


    She is sensitive to the red line.


    One year


    Time is running out.


    Since Qin Ruan opened her eyes, she has only one year left to live.


    If you want to continue your life, you must find the evil spirit.


    Evil spirit is the evil spirit of the world.


    Most of them come from demons, monsters and evil things.


    Qin Ruan put down his sleeves and didn''t know where to find Sha for a moment.


    She walked very slowly, and the pain kept her clear headed.


    She wants to plan the way ahead.


    "Come and calculate. It''s an authentic fortune teller. He''s satisfied. He''s not sure. Ask for less money. He''s accurate and double..."


    Suddenly, a clear cry of vicissitudes sounded in my ears.


    The sound came from the front, not far away


    Qin Ruan looked up and saw the stall under the overpass.


    An old man wearing black sunglasses and blue robes has a special sense of existence.


    He sat in front of the booth, with a noble posture, and the cry came out of his mouth.


    "Girl, we''re destined. Old man, I think your facial features are really auspicious. The heaven is round, your face is slightly red, and your blood is quite prosperous.


    However, the girl is haunted by black gas. I''m afraid there may be a disaster in the near future. Come on... Girl, you might as well say eight characters. I''ll calculate one divination for you, one divination for three hundred, not much. "


    Qin Ruan Wen stared at the old man for a moment, with thousands of emotions in her eyes, and suddenly she laughed.


    Pale and delicate face, because of this smile, it has a soft style.


    It really takes no effort.


    Just now, I was still thinking about where to find the evil spirit. Now I''ll send it to the door.


    The old man said that she was surrounded by black air, but he didn''t know that she had been entangled by a strong black fog.


    Everyone carries his own aura, which will change with his words and deeds, evil and good deeds.


    Most people''s aura is divided into black, red, white and gold.


    Black is evil Qi. Only those who are evil or carry Yin and evil things can have such an aura.


    Red, disaster approaching, bloody disaster.


    White, good man, long-lived man.


    Gold, merit in the body, good luck and wealth.


    There is also a rare aura. The purple aura comes from the East, which is the aura of the emperor.


    There is no one who can carry this aura.


    Qin Ruan walked to the divination booth. She stared at the old man with a smile and looked at each other up and down with beautiful eyes.


    Finally, he locked his eyes on the white jade pendant hanging around the other party''s neck.


    "Girl, count a divination?" The old man smiled.


    Qin Ruan gently shook his head and stared at the white jade pendant worn by the old man, just as a cat''s eyes glowed when it saw a fish.


    It seemed that her eyes were too direct, the smile on the old man''s face disappeared, and her eyes showed caution and vigilance.


    He stretched out his hand, stuffed the exposed jade pendant into his clothes and patted it gently, which relieved him a little.


    This is a treasure he picked up from the antique street some time ago. It cost him half of his savings. It is a rare thing he likes.


    The old man''s direct behavior, which was not obscure, earned Qin Ruan a slight eyebrow.


    "What will kill you is so precious?"


    When the other party heard the speech, he immediately pulled down his face: "little girl, what nonsense! I think you''re here to make trouble. Since you don''t gossip, don''t delay my business. "


    It''s impossible to go. If you don''t get what you want, how can Qin Ruan give up.

 Chapter 8

    Qin Ruan sat on the chair in front of the booth, holding his arms in both hands and leaning lazily on the chair.


    "Since you got this white jade pendant, there have been many accidents at home. First, your little grandson had an accident at school and broke his leg. He is now lying in the hospital.


    Then it was your daughter-in-law. Well, there should have been a car accident on the way home three days ago. The accident was not big and no one was injured, but he lost a lot of money. "


    As early as Qin Ruan opened his mouth, the old man couldn''t bear to take off his sunglasses, revealing Zhang Zhen''s surprised face, and the essence of his eyes flashed.


    He could not tell whether he was angry or angry.


    Qin Ruan stopped talking, and the old man blushed.


    After a while, he angrily pointed to Qin Ruan: "say eight things! Nonsense! "


    "Next is your son. He was either cut off for cooking or fell on the ground. He made frequent mistakes at work. He should be dismissed by the company in a few days."


    Qin Ruan was full of self-confidence, indifferent and condescending: "you always know whether it''s nonsense."


    The old man''s surname is song and he is called song Banxian. He has set up a stall under this tongcha overpass for many years.


    He himself still has a little skill and is convinced of something.


    Every word Qin Ruan said was what had happened in his family.


    First, there was an accident with my favorite grandson, and then there was a car accident with my daughter-in-law. Recently, my son has had trouble one after another.


    During this time, he had a worried headache and his hair turned white.


    I don''t know if there is a problem with Feng Shui at home or whether it is calculated by someone.


    His little grandson was so good and sensible that he broke his leg at school.


    The daughter-in-law''s car age is more than ten years and her driving skills are stable. She even had a car accident. Although she lost a lot of money, it''s good that she''s fine.


    At home last night, he went out of his bedroom thirsty for water in the middle of the night and saw his son looking sad in the living room.


    When I came forward and asked, I learned that my son screwed up an important project of the company and was in danger of being dismissed at any time.


    He never told anyone about these things. How did the little girl know about them.


    Is the other party an expert?


    Old man song shook his head gently from the bottom of his heart.


    Qin Ruan''s age is here, and there is no convincing force at all.


    The youngest of the venerable masters is middle-aged.


    In their industry, the older they are, the more popular they are. Even if they have some skills, they can''t compare with those old guys.


    When old man song''s face was blue and white, Qin Ruan held out his hand to him.


    "What are you doing?!"


    Song Banxian covered her neck with a pendant hidden in her clothes and looked alert.


    The other party''s attitude was too cautious. Qin Ruan smiled and frowned: "the white jade pendant you are wearing around your neck is something from the dead. It has just been unearthed and has a heavy evil spirit. Your bones can''t hold it at all."


    "You know that?!"


    Song Banxian was surprised again.


    The pendant on his neck actually came from an unknown source. It was a group of fallen people who needed money urgently, so he was lucky to pick it up.


    If this is sold on the surface, the value of the jade pendant itself may not be ten times his half of his savings.


    Qin Ruan raised his lips and looked unclear: "since you know it''s a dead man''s thing, how dare you touch it?"


    You know, these things buried underground for thousands of years are buried because they have the ability to suppress.


    Buried underground all year round, it absorbs strong negative energy and carries heavy evil Qi.


    No one knows what these things experienced before they were buried.


    If these things had seen blood, the situation would have become worse and people would die.

 Chapter 9

    The newly unearthed things are not clean. If you cherish your life a little, you dare not wear them on your body.


    The old man is also very brave.


    Song Banxian''s face was chatty, and the loose flesh on her face trembled slightly because of her injustice.


    After a while, he finally took out the white jade pendant in his clothes.


    He touched the white jade and said, "this thing is a treasure. In a few years, its price can be hundreds of times."


    Qin Ruan sat opposite old man song and saw with his own eyes that when he stroked the white jade pendant, the evil spirit hidden in the jade rushed into his body.


    The jade pendant is full of evil spirit and strong black fog, which makes people scared.


    If the unclean things buried underground are stained with blood, the black evil spirit will turn dark red. It is extremely dangerous and will kill people.


    The jade pendant of old man song hasn''t changed color yet, but the black fog is too strong.


    Listening to the other party''s reluctant favorite tone, Qin Ruan''s tone was indifferent: "even if the ominous thing is worth more, I''m afraid I''ll die to enjoy it."


    Old man song narrowed his eyes and said, "since you know it''s unknown, you''re not afraid it will bring you bad luck?"


    Qin Ruan raised his eyebrows slightly: "why should I be afraid?"


    Old man song: "don''t you like this jade pendant and want to buy it from me?"


    "Did I say I wanted to buy it?"


    "..." old man song opened his mouth slightly, as if he was confused by her.


    Qin Ruan gently tapped his fingers on the table of the stall and said carelessly: "in metaphysics, any object buried in the underground place where Yin Qi gathers will produce evil spirits for a long time. Evil spirits have a great impact on people''s physical functions. People who carry evil spirits and have a close relationship with the whole body will change their good omens because of it."


    When old man song wanted to say something, Qin Ruan held out his hand to him again: "a gentleman doesn''t win people''s love. I just want to help you solve the evil spirit in the jade pendant."


    Old man song frowned: "forgive me, old man. I didn''t see that the girl is also a member of the same family."


    At the bottom of his heart, he still didn''t believe that Qin Ruan was so young that he was also a member of the door.


    Qin Ruan looked at the suspicion on his face.


    She reached out and pointed to the jade pendant in old man song''s hand: "I can see the evil spirit. When you hold the jade pendant in your hand, the evil spirit contained in the jade will flow into your body along your hand. In less than half a month, your vitality will be lost to the end."


    At that time, there is only one word waiting for old man song, death.


    Old man song''s face was so frightened that he quickly loosened the jade pendant in his hand.


    It should not be believed. We should carefully explore the people who suddenly appear in front of us.


    But after listening to Qin Ruan''s words, old man song seemed to feel the cold breath in the jade pendant and was frantically pouring into his body.


    Even if he let go, the jade pendant was still hanging around his neck, firmly attached to his heart through a thin layer of cloth.


    Old man song swallowed his saliva, shook his hand, took the jade pendant from his neck and put it in Qin Ruan''s hand.


    At the moment of receiving the jade pendant, Qin Ruan clearly felt the coolness in the palm of her hand. The evil Qi in the jade pendant poured into her body at an invisible speed.


    She bent her lips, smiled from the bottom of her eyes, and looked very satisfied.


    Qin Ruan''s fingertips moved slightly and touched the jade pendant. The strong evil Qi wrapped around the jade body was instantly absorbed by her.


    If ordinary people were attacked by such ferocious Qi, they would already be pale and extremely weak.


    But Qin Ruan felt comfortable all over her body and even every cell.


    The evil spirit of the jade pendant is cleaned up and becomes more gentle. The feel is not as cold as before, and the quality of the jade is better than before.

 Chapter 10

    Although old man song could not see the evil spirit, he clearly saw that the jade fell in Qin Ruan''s hand and became crystal clear.


    Before, the jade pendant in his hand was like a layer of ash. The jade product was medium, but now it is top-grade jade and its value is not easy.


    Qin Ruan stood up and gently touched the jade pendant in his hand with his thumb.


    The next moment, she put the jade on the table.


    "All right."


    The tone is calm and indifferent.


    Words fall, people turn and leave.


    "Girl, stay!"


    Old man song picked up the jade pendant on the table and hurried to catch up.


    Qin Ruan looked back, his eyes were full of doubts, as if he had something else to do.


    Old man song hugged his fist and said eagerly, "my surname is song. I''ve set up a stall in tongcha overpass for many years. I''m called song Banxian. Can you leave a phone?"


    He still doesn''t know the real strength of Qin Ruan, but the scene of the other party''s action just now is deeply imprinted in his heart.


    For so many years, he has never seen an expert, but he has never seen a person who can see the form of evil with the naked eye.


    Old man song intuitively wanted to seize this opportunity. If he missed it, he would regret it all his life.


    Qin Ruan gently twisted her eyebrows and looked at the tongcha overpass with her eyes. She didn''t know what to think of. Her face looked a little slower.


    She smiled, reported her cell phone number and said firmly, "we''ll see you soon."


    ¡­¡­


    Shengshi University, capital city.


    The University in the early morning of June, as usual.


    The students walk in company and walk in the campus. They may go to the early class classroom or the restaurant for breakfast.


    Qin Ruan stood on the campus where she had not seen her for a long time, with her delicate face, indifferent expression and dazed eyes.


    In her previous life and present life, after a hundred years, she came back here again.


    Shengshi university is the highest University in Beijing and even in China. Most of the students here are rich and powerful, and their identity and background are not simple.


    Qin Ruan, on the other hand, was given money by the Qin family to obtain the opportunity to study in a nationally famous institution of higher learning.


    In her previous life, she had only studied in Shengshi University for half a year, but she was infamous and smelly by Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter, so she had to drop out of school.


    "Oh, look who this is. I saw the right person early in the morning, didn''t I?"


    Behind him came a clear laugh, with unspeakable bad intentions and imperceptible intimacy.


    Qin Ruan looked back and saw three girls standing nearby.


    "It''s really you, Qin Ruan."


    It was the middle girl who spoke. She wore wine red wavy hair and was sexy. She had an enchanting spirit all over her body.


    "You go first and call later." The girl with red hair waved to the two people around her.


    "See you later."


    The two girls left with a smile.


    Qin Ruan stared at the wine red haired girl with a solemn face, surprised eyes and a pair of eyebrows.


    "Qin Ruan, what are your eyes?" The girl with red hair came towards Qin Ruan and her face was a little unhappy: "I haven''t seen you for a few days, so I don''t know me?"


    "Ling Xuejie." Qin Ruan loosened her frown and greeted with a smile.


    How could I not.


    This is the only girl who brought her kindness in her previous life.


    Ling Xiaoxuan is a member of the six aristocratic families.


    Ling Xiaoxuan walked up to Qin Ruan, patted her on the shoulder, and put her arms around her shoulder.


    Seeing that Qin Ruan''s eyes were blue, her tone was worried: "what''s the matter? Look at your white face. Didn''t you have a good rest last night?"


    Qin Ruan slowly lowered his eyes and hid his discomfort.


    Before coming to school, she changed her clothes, beige turtleneck and white slacks. All the traces left by her experience last night were covered up.

 Chapter 11

    After Qin Ruan''s guilty conscience, he adjusted his emotions: "something has gone wrong, but I haven''t had a good rest."


    She didn''t hide it from Ling Xiaoxuan. Her attitude was the same as that of two people in previous lives.


    Ling Xiaoxuan knows the identity of Qin Ruan, the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family. Her identity is embarrassing. She must have some unknown circumstances at home.


    She lifted her curly hair on her shoulder in a special way: "there''s nothing you can''t do. Have you eaten? I''m still hungry. "


    "OK."


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes and smiled gently.


    Ling Xiaoxuan is like this. She is a very measured girl who knows enough to stop and leave dignity for others.


    Two girls with distinctive customs walk on the campus, which is still very eye-catching.


    One of them is sexy and enchanting, the other is pure and charming. Both of them are like a beautiful landscape painting.


    Ling Xiaoxuan, the daughter of an aristocratic family, is used to being noticed by others. She doesn''t squint and talks and laughs with Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan has also been reborn. Now she is no longer humble and timid to a group of favored children around her due to the influence of Han''s mother and daughter in her previous life. She always feels out of place.


    At this time, her eyes were vaguely placed on Ling Xiaoxuan.


    When she saw Ling Xiaoxuan just now, Qin Ruan didn''t recognize her.


    She was attracted by something else.


    At the moment of seeing Ling Xiaoxuan, the purpose was that her whole body was entangled by the red blood mist. If she didn''t look carefully, the other party''s facial features would be almost submerged by the red blood mist.


    If it weren''t for Ling Xiaoxuan''s familiar attitude and the other party''s unique existence for her in previous lives, Qin Ruan couldn''t really forget this person.


    She recognized Ling Xiaoxuan and saw that she was dying soon.


    As soon as tonight, as late as tomorrow, she will die.


    Qin Ruan tried to recall his past life.


    Today in her previous life, she didn''t know that Han Kexin had deliberately calculated to spend the spring breeze with third master Huo.


    After waking up, he was blocked in the room by Han Kexin. He was embarrassed, naked, pointed out by everyone, abused, despised and insulted.


    She couldn''t resist the filthy slander of everyone and fled the hotel in embarrassment. She didn''t go back to school because she was covered with scars.


    Next, due to Han Kexin''s intentional publicity, everyone knows that the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family doesn''t know how to behave and hangs out with men.


    Later, it became more and more outrageous. The exaggeration was so terrible.


    The illegitimate daughter of the Qin family was entangled with many men. Qin Ruan became a laughing stock in the upper class circle. Later, there were some photos of her coming out with several strange men, which were unbearable, dark and chaotic.


    She didn''t dare to go out of the house at home. She was afraid of facing the advice of outsiders. They looked at her differently, like looking at dirty things.


    At that time, my father and my eldest brother went abroad for investigation until they returned home, and Qin Ruan finally went out.


    She went to Shengshi university to check out.


    Absenteeism is too much, attendance is very poor, grades collapse, contradict teachers, improper private life, entangle with multiple men, and even want to hook up with the school bully. The school gives her a drop out.


    Accompanied by her eldest brother, Qin Ruan dropped out of school.


    On that day, she learned the news of the death of Ling Xiaoxuan, her only friend at school.


    As for the cause of death, she begged her father to check with her eldest brother, but she didn''t get any news.


    The Ling family is one of the six aristocratic families. The Qin family can''t spy on such a family.


    At that time, there were problems within the Qin group. Under great pressure, my father and brother still ran around for her.


    Later, the father learned that his uncle colluded with his stepmother Han Xian and was designed to die by them.

 Chapter 12

    After his father died, the eldest brother took over the company.


    Before long, the eldest brother''s fiancee was killed by the second brother who was drunk driving. The eldest brother was cold and heartbroken. He went abroad sadly.


    The second brother, a troublesome academic ruffian, was forced to take over the Qin family industry.


    Qin Ruan was framed and imprisoned by Han Xian''s mother and daughter. The child in her belly died prematurely because of her carelessness.


    Too many things happened, and the matter about Ling Xiaoxuan was put on hold.


    In previous lives, even if Qin Ruan saw Ling Xiaoxuan today, he would not know that she was haunted by demons and monsters.


    Now she has opened her eyes to control the responsibility of harvesting all evil things in the world. Naturally, she won''t let those things hurt Ling Xiaoxuan.


    "Qin Ruan, what do you want to eat? Or Stewed Beef Brisket with tomato? Are you sure you don''t eat light in the morning? "


    Unconsciously, they have stepped into the restaurant.


    Ling Xiaoxuan took out two plates from the cabinet and put one of them in Qin Ruan''s hand.


    Although she asked Qin Ruan what to eat, she was not polite in action.


    She took Qin Ruan''s arm and hurried to the window of tomato stewed beef brisket in the restaurant.


    Qin Ruan seems lonely, but he is very affectionate. He likes tomato stewed beef brisket best.


    In the past few months since Ling Xiaoxuan met her, whenever she had dinner with each other, she would see tomato stewed beef brisket on the table.


    It shows how much she likes this dish.


    Hearing the Stewed Beef Brisket with tomato, Qin Ruan''s eyes flashed slightly, and soon recalled the corners of his lips as if nothing had happened.


    "OK."


    There was an accident in the Qin family in the previous life. Qin Ruan died and never ate this dish again.


    Now, I really want to.


    Stewed Beef Brisket with tomato was a shadow for Qin Ruan before she was 18 years old in her previous life.


    When she was taken back to the Qin family until she died, this dish became her obsession.


    In the slums of Xicheng and Beijing, most of them are outlaws. Stealing, robbing and abducting are common.


    Even in an orphanage, the children inside are cruel.


    Qin Ruan was as thin as a monkey when he was a child. He could never eat enough and wear warm clothes.


    As she got older and understood the law of the jungle, she began to resist and learned the bad habit of living in Xicheng, in order to fill her stomach and live.


    Qin Ruan will always remember her tragic experience when she was seven.


    There is a male nurse in the orphanage who is a relative of the president. The other party is responsible for taking care of all the children in the orphanage. Many children are afraid of him.


    In summer, men wear short sleeves, showing the left Green Dragon and right white tiger tattooed on their arms. They open their clothes and have a black tattoo on their chest.


    If the children in the orphanage annoy him, they will be beaten up.


    The other party is mostly against boys, rarely against girls.


    It was the discovery of this phenomenon that Qin Ruan provoked each other with luck.


    The orphanage receives money and materials donated by the above departments and private enterprises every year. Most of these things go into the hands of the president and staff of the orphanage.


    The children pick up some old clothes and textbooks, schoolbags and daily necessities that are irrelevant to them.


    It''s hard for them to live. How can they care about what they need to eat.


    Qin Ruan is a girl. She is too young to rob an older child. It is common to be hungry.


    In order to fill her stomach, she will steal food in the kitchen.


    Once, the cook of the orphanage was absent for three days, and the children in the orphanage were hungry.


    For three days, they had nothing to eat, so they had to go outside to find a way to fill their stomachs, steal or rob, as long as they could fill their stomachs.


    The third night, Qin Ruan was so hungry that he couldn''t stand it. His stomach was aching.


    She climbed out of the wooden bed and wanted to go out and drink water to fill her stomach.

 Chapter 13

    Qin Ruan, who had just left the room, smelled the strong aroma of beef.


    She was so hungry that she almost fainted.


    Maybe at that time, she was so hungry that her eyes glowed green, otherwise she wouldn''t provoke the devil.


    The head''s relative, the male nurse, set up a table in the courtyard of the orphanage to drink with people and eat delicious food.


    Qin Ruan swallowed his saliva and secretly glanced at the meat dish and tomato stewed beef brisket on the table.


    The color of tomato mixed with beef is bright, and the smell of meat is pungent. It looks sour and delicious, which makes people eat it quickly.


    Seven year old Qin Ruan may be crazy. He ran forward, carrying the tomato stewed beef brisket in the plastic packing box, turned and ran.


    A child''s legs are short. How can he run faster than an adult.


    Qin Ruan was caught.


    "Little boy, I stole it from Grandpa. If you don''t have a long memory today, won''t I be riding on your head in the future!"


    The ferocious voice of men once became Qin Ruan''s nightmare.


    The other party was cruel to teach her a lesson. He didn''t show mercy at all, and his fists and feet were combined.


    The children sleeping in the room were awakened. Many people put their heads out of the windows and boldly came out to watch.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, the hot smoking tomato stewed beef brisket was poured into Qin Ruan''s mouth.


    The dish that just came out of the pot burned her mouth, throat and fragile stomach.


    Qin Ruan will never forget the pain that pierces his heart and lingers after struggling hard.


    The hot mouth is full of bubbles, and the already painful stomach is even worse.


    She didn''t eat for the next week.


    It''s not that I''m not hungry, but that I can''t eat any food.


    She can only feed herself by drinking water.


    Even drinking water will hurt her internal injury due to the action of swallowing.


    The trauma left by the shadow of childhood made Qin Ruan stay away from tomato stewed beef.


    As long as she saw this dish, she would subconsciously resist, and the tragic memory came in her mind. The extreme pain made her subconsciously painful.


    After being taken back to the Qin family, suddenly one day her father, eldest brother and second brother made three tomato Stewed Beef Brisket with different colors for her.


    She thought they knew.


    I know she had a terrible experience in the orphanage.


    For Qin Ruan, this is her scar and taboo.


    The dishes cooked by his father and brother were rejected by Qin Ruan.


    Under the expectant eyes of her father and son, she waved the three courses of tomato brisket on the table, and the porcelain fell to the ground, making a crisp sound.


    Father daughter, brother sister friendship, was resisted by her at the door of her heart.


    Since she entered the Qin family, Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter instilled in her that no matter how good her father and brother treated her, it was only because of guilt to compensate her. After all, she was an outsider in the Qin family.


    The Qin family has a great cause. Everything they do to her is like giving alms to cats and dogs.


    Qin Ruan didn''t know that Han Xian''s mother and daughter didn''t like her.


    She''s not stupid. She doesn''t believe them blindly.


    Qin Ruan has been living in the slums of Xicheng since she was a child. She has been in contact with all kinds of outlaws. She is very defensive and doesn''t accept the Qin family''s father and son so easily.


    The misunderstanding between Qin Ruan and her father and brother became bigger and bigger day by day under Qin Ruan''s resistance and Han Xian''s mother and daughter''s estrangement.


    Until the family was broken, many things never had a chance to prove.


    No one knew that after Qin Ruan overturned the three dishes made by his father and brother, he secretly put them away.


    After all, she has expectations for her relatives.

 Chapter 14

    Qin Ruan has never touched beef brisket stewed with tomato since he was seven years old.


    She resisted her inner rejection, and with the subconscious pain of her mouth, throat and stomach, she touched the tomato stewed beef brisket that had been her nightmare again.


    Her father and brother made it for her.


    Beef Brisket tastes very soft and rotten. With the sour and sweet taste of tomato, it''s really delicious.


    The beef brisket is not old, the tomato is delicious, the soup is thick, appetizing and refreshing.


    Qin Ruan ate it without any discomfort.


    At that moment, her eyes were wet and her heart was warm.


    Also from that day on, she dissolved the shadow of the orphanage and had an obsession with this dish.


    "Qin Ruan? Qin Ruan...... "


    A white hand swayed past the table.


    Qin Ruan looked up blankly, his eyes were dull, and looked vaguely at Ling Xiaoxuan sitting opposite.


    She asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Ling Xiaoxuan rolled her eyes and gave it to her.


    "What''s the matter with me? I shouldn''t shout at you. What do you think? I''m so distracted?"


    Qin Ruan apologized and smiled: "I thought of a long time ago."


    She hung her eyes and saw the Stewed Beef Brisket with tomato on the table.


    Since she tasted her father''s and brother''s craft, she has no resistance to this dish.


    But later, I ate many houses and couldn''t find the three mixed together. The Stewed Beef Brisket with tomato without temperature was delicious.


    When my father and brother cooked this dish, did they really know her experience in the orphanage.


    With their cautious attitude towards her, Qin Ruan didn''t know how to express their love. Qin Ruan believed that if they knew, they would never do such a thing.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes showed deep thought, and his face was slightly heavy.


    There are some things she can''t see clearly in her previous life.


    There is no need to verify in this life. She knows the love of her father and brother.


    Ling Xiaoxuan poked the rice in the plate with her chopsticks and tut: "I forgot to get down to business when you interrupted me. It''s summer vacation next month. We''re going to drive to Tibet. Do you want to come together?"


    "Huh?" Qin Ruan stopped his chopsticks and said, "how do you think of going so far?"


    "The scenery is picturesque, and mysterious and supernatural events also make people curious."


    In this casual tone, Qin Ruan looked solemn: "sister Ling Xue, it''s better not to touch some things."


    Ghosts and gods can not believe, but not disrespectful.


    Qin Ruan knows that Ling Xiaoxuan is a supernatural explorer, which is very dangerous.


    Ling Xiaoxuan supported her head with one hand and joked in her eyes: "it''s the first time I''ve seen you so serious. Why aren''t you interested in going?"


    In her opinion, this is Qin Ruan''s disguised refusal.


    Qin Ruan shook his head: "it''s better to change a project..."


    "It''s all agreed. If you don''t go, I''ll bring you a souvenir when I come back."


    Ling Xiaoxuan waved her hand, unwilling to listen to her nagging.


    After dinner, they parted ways and went to their respective classrooms.


    Qin Ruan walked some way, stopped, turned and watched Ling Xiaoxuan leave.


    She couldn''t see each other''s body at all. All she could see was a strange and rich blood mist.


    The blood mist fell on Ling Xiaoxuan''s life.


    This is not an ordinary evil spirit. Qin Ruan can''t absorb it. The blood mist has been entangled with Ling Xiaoxuan''s Qi.


    Unless the evil thing behind her is solved, Ling Xiaoxuan will die.


    Qin Ruan frowned gently. Tonight is a good opportunity for her to make a move. What excuse should she use to let the elder sister stay.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s family lives in the east of the capital and has a special bus to pick up and drop off school every day.


    Even if you go out at night, you rarely don''t go home at night.


    The family style of the aristocratic family is not generally strict.


    Qin Ruan sighed and turned away.

 Chapter 15

    M country, Walton hospital.


    In front of the ward with beautiful environment and advanced facilities, several bodyguards in black guarded it.


    There was a deliberate low voice of communication from the ward.


    "Third Master, you will stay in country m for the next six months."


    Old and tired, his voice sounded.


    Leaning on the hospital bed, the handsome man with pale face gently raised his eyes.


    His long eyelashes trembled slightly, his cool thin eyes looked indifferently at the old man in front of the hospital bed, and hissed in his throat.


    "Half a year? Professor Brent, you know I don''t like this country either. Your warm retention is of no use to me. "


    The man has thin lips, a low voice and a non salty tone.


    He is the Third Master of Huo, Huo Gentiana, who has a physical problem and was sent abroad for treatment by his family overnight.


    Professor Brent, standing in front of the hospital bed, almost got angry when he heard the speech.


    What do you mean you don''t like them here.


    If it weren''t for the man in front of him and the investor of Walton hospital, he would kick him out.


    Professor Brent raised his hand and pressed the bridge of his nose, restrained his temper and said, "Third Master, you should know what''s going on now. You can''t even get out of bed."


    This can be regarded as poking into the third master Huo''s lung tube.


    Yesterday, he met with his second cousin Huo Yirong''s Yue family to discuss his second cousin''s marriage.


    I had a few more drinks at night and was ready to go back to my room to sleep. I was knocked down by a woman who didn''t know where to come out.


    He was like an evil spirit, hanging out with a woman who couldn''t even see his face.


    The process is endless.


    But it still gives him endless aftertaste.


    The feeling of being addicted to food made him faintly numb in retrospect.


    However, this broken body, his body suffered a great loss.


    Gentiana macrophylla was born weak. When he was young, he was always ill and unconscious for no reason. He couldn''t find any reason to get sick.


    As we get older, things get better.


    Father invited lingxuzi, the leader of Lingshan sect, to check his body, but he didn''t see anything. He only told the family implicitly so that he could not break his body as much as possible, which was good for his body.


    In short, he can live a few more years if he keeps the body of a boy.


    From then on, his family told him not to break his body.


    Who would have thought that he still didn''t keep his integrity yesterday.


    Huo Gentiana''s face changed from white to green. I don''t know what to think of, but also from green to red.


    His eyes were slightly lowered, half covered by dense long eyelashes, his facial features were perfectly enchanting like carvings, and his sexy thin lips pursed a cold line.


    Anyone can see that Huo Gentiana is in a bad mood at the moment.


    After a while, the man raised his eyes and his voice was a little hoarse and low: "who''s outside?"


    Professor Brent blinked: "bodyguard."


    Huo gentian''s sword eyebrow frowned slightly, and his dark eyes stared at him: "no?"


    He didn''t believe no one at home came with him.


    My father had already retired from the background and handed over all the things of the Huo family to him.


    Some time ago, my father went to Europe to relax and went to see my second uncle''s painting exhibition. It was impossible to come back in time.


    Hall elder brother Huo Junxin is your Excellency''s secretary. Leaving the capital requires layers of procedures and strict examination before issuing the documents to leave the capital, not to mention going abroad.


    As for the second cousin Huo Yirong, he is the most free one.


    Huo yungentian guessed that he might come a lot during this trip to country M.


    indeed.


    At the next moment, Professor Brent said, "second Lord Huo sent you here. He just left half an hour ago."


    He stepped forward and handed over the inspection report of Huo Gentiana in his hand.


    "This time, your physical indicators are much lower than before. Your father called two hours ago and asked you to cultivate here for half a year anyway. He will deal with everything in China in person."

 Chapter 16

    Huo yungentian took the document and threw it on the folding table of the hospital bed in front of her.


    I don''t have any desire to know. I don''t care about my own situation at all.


    When he got what he wanted to know, Mr. Huo raised his lips and ordered him to leave in a gentle tone: "I know, hard Professor, I''m fine."


    He can''t get down now. His body seems to be hollowed out. He can''t recover without a rest for a month.


    With a father in China, he doesn''t need to worry.


    In that case, why rush back to China.


    It''s just that we should always find out what happened yesterday.


    Professor Brent had just left the ward with his front foot. Huo yungentian shouted outside the door, "come in."


    The door of the ward was opened from the outside and a solemn bodyguard came in.


    "Third Master?"


    The bodyguard was respectful and stood three meters away from the hospital bed.


    Huo yungentian leaned on the pillow behind him, full of languid and noble aura.


    He was handsome, almost demon Yerong, with a sick face, a modest and elegant temperament, and a noble childe''s casual attitude.


    When you don''t make an expression, you give people a sense of distance that strangers don''t get close to.


    After the bodyguard entered the house, Huo Gentiana spread out a little oppression.


    His slender white fingers gently touched the folding table of the hospital bed.


    Again and again, the movement was slow, and the clear and rhythmic sound sounded in the ward.


    Huo yungentian''s eyes lightly swept towards the bodyguard. His tone was lazy and careless: "what''s the second master doing?"


    The bodyguard bowed his head and said in a respectful tone: "when he learned that the third master was all right, the second master went back to change his clothes. Before he left, he explained that he might come late. The second master had to deal with the deployment of domestic companies and secret departments."


    Huo Gentiana is now the real power and controller of the Huo family. It is easy not to appear because of physical inconvenience.


    The second cousin Huo Yirong is his right and left hand. He will solve everything in the Huo family, both overt and covert.


    Huo Yirong is the head of Huo''s group and also manages the Huo family''s secret department.


    The existence of the secret department of the Huo family is to protect the safety of the Huo family members, carry out assassinations, collect intelligence and monitor.


    Those who can enter the secret department are all close friends of the Huo family. They belong to the internal personnel of the family and are given the surname Huo.


    These people were equivalent to dead men in ancient times.


    All the people in the dark Department have extraordinary skills, superb skills, haunting, and proficient in all 18 kinds of martial arts.


    They are all omnipotent elites in the dark after thousands of selection, layers of screening, polishing and transformation.


    Huo yungentian almost invisibly ticked: "call him and tell him to come. I have something to tell."


    With one word, he disrupted all Huo Yirong''s plans.


    Huo yungentian now wants to know who the woman was last night.


    Whether everything was premeditated or improvised, he didn''t believe in coincidence.


    In this world, coincidence is rare.


    "Yes, Third Master."


    The bodyguard acted immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    Shengshi University, capital city.


    Night fell and the thin fog came inexplicably.


    The dark yellow moonlight and white fog enveloped the solemn and solemn school. The campus was like a veil and became blurred.


    The quiet night is cool and different.


    If someone walks on campus, he will feel gloomy and afraid.


    Girls'' dormitory, fourth floor.


    Ling Xiaoxuan and Qin Ruan live in the same dormitory tonight.


    Qin Ruan finally thought of a way to keep Ling Xiaoxuan at school.


    Her reason made the other party unable to refuse.


    Qin Ruan told Ling Xiaoxuan that she had a dream last night. In the dream, ghosts haunted her and threatened her that she would come to the door in the middle of the night to make her ready.

 Chapter 17

    Ling Xiaoxuan, as a supernatural explorer, has studied this aspect. Naturally, she can''t refuse Qin Ruan''s worries and prayers.


    She sacrificed her life to accompany a gentleman and rarely stayed at school tonight.


    Ling Xiaoxuan lay on the dormitory bed, her eyes closed, her legs clamped with a quilt, and slept very heavily.


    Qin Ruan, lying on the opposite bed, breathed evenly, her beautiful eyes closed gently, and seemed to sleep soundly.


    In the dormitory, the sleep lamp on the table emits a faint light.


    Outside, the gentle moonlight falls on the window glass, and the faint moonlight is reflected on the indoor clean ground.


    Everything was quiet and the air was quiet and strange.


    The empty windows made a faint noise and the wind came.


    Qin Ruan suddenly opened his eyes. The light in his eyes was clear and bright, not like being awakened in a deep sleep.


    The wind roared and made the windows clang.


    The voice was so loud that Ling Xiaoxuan on the opposite bed was disturbed and moved her body uneasily.


    She turned to face the wall, muttered a few words, and went to sleep again.


    Qin Ruan sat up and stared at the window. There was nothing there.


    However, the next moment, the window was blown open by the wind.


    Something appeared, big, almost to the height of the roof.


    Qin Ruan narrowed her eyes, and there was a light golden light in her eyes. She was exquisite and solemn, and her face showed a seductive style.


    She got out of bed quickly and stepped on the ground barefoot. The cat stared at the thing standing in front of the window.


    It moved, as if it didn''t see the existence of Qin Ruan, and walked towards Ling Xiaoxuan with heavy steps.


    As the other party moved around, Qin Ruan clearly saw its ugly face.


    The bright red copper bell''s big eyes were full of greed, and his big black mouth was open, revealing his sharp and loose teeth.


    Its mouth split to occupy half of its face, and something in its mouth dropped to the ground.


    He was tall without any clothes. He had dirty brown hair and looked terrible.


    Qin Ruan could hear its heavy gasp. I don''t know whether it was excitement or other reasons.


    At a glance, Qin Ruan could tell what it was.


    Weird, mandrill.


    It is recorded in the Shanhaijing that there are Jiangxi giants in the south. They have long arms, black body, hair and back heels. They laugh when they see people, and their lips cover their faces, so they flee immediately.


    Mandrill is shaped like a child, with one foot backward. It likes prisoners at night. It is called mandrill. It is a man eating monster.


    But the mandrill in front of us is a little different from the one recorded in the book. It is bipedal and tall, but it looks like a Siberian product of mandrill hybridizing with some kind of creature.


    As soon as the mandrill appeared, he went straight to Ling Xiaoxuan.


    This is clearly for her.


    Seeing the mandrill approaching the sleeping Ling Xiaoxuan, Qin Ruan narrowed her eyes and shot quickly.


    She picked up the things on the table and threw them on the mandrill.


    A dull sound sounded.


    Qin Ruan picked up a book and smashed it on the mandrill''s thick hair.


    Listening to the sound, I know that this strength has nothing to do with mandrills.


    But it still stopped and turned around. Tongling stared at Qin Ruan with big eyes.


    The disturbed mandrill has gloomy, unhappy, angry and greedy eyes.


    With its ugly face, it''s really terrible.


    This toss finally awakened Ling Xiaoxuan in her sleep.


    "Qin Ruan, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Ling Xiaoxuan sat up from the bed with her eyes still closed. She rubbed her eyes with a loose tone and sleepy.


    Aware of the cold in the house, she pulled the quilt around her with the other hand.


    The next second, Ling Xiaoxuan stopped.


    She opened her dazed eyes and saw a tall back like a hill.

 Chapter 18

    The huge shadow of brown hair stood in front of the bed, with a heavy gasp and a strange stench pouring into the nose.


    Ling Xiaoxuan didn''t know why. She was sleepy and her mouth was slightly open.


    She woke up and made a noise, which caused the mandrill to change.


    It turned eagerly, Tongling stared at Ling Xiaoxuan with big eyes, and a large amount of saliva fell to the ground.


    Sitting in bed, stunned Ling Xiaoxuan is a delicious meal for mandrills.


    "Wocao! Grass! Grass!!! "


    "What is this?!!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked straight at the monster''s true face. The soft voice line broke in the past, and her sharp voice hurt her ears.


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes and, somewhat disgusted, glanced at the corners of his mouth and reached out to take out the abused ears.


    She didn''t know that she could make such a strong and sharp treble.


    I don''t know if the people in the dormitory upstairs and downstairs were awakened by her.


    Here, Ling Xiaoxuan was so scared that she went down barefoot. She didn''t have time to tidy up her messy pajamas, and ran to Qin Ruan like a gust of wind.


    Mandrill turned with her movements, her eyes still staring at her.


    His eyes were fierce, as if he was going to tear Ling Xiaoxuan and swallow her alive.


    Ling Xiaoxuan grabbed Qin Ruan''s clothes, his hands trembled, and his voice trembled: "why is this thing staring at me all the time? Is this the ghost you said in your dream?"


    At this time, she hasn''t forgotten Qin Ruan''s excuse to keep her in school.


    Qin Ruan raised his lips and said, "sister Xue, its goal is you."


    "Me?"


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s eyes were round and the corners of her lips twitched.


    I can''t believe you''re teasing me.


    Seeing Shanmei staring at herself all the time, Ling Xiaoxuan felt that it was really such a thing.


    Her frightened look turned to life.


    The mandrill on the opposite side moved, and it came towards them with heavy steps.


    Qin Ruan looked cold and serious: "sister, protect yourself!"


    After that, she rushed out.


    Qin Ruan rushed to the mandrill, and a ray of golden light appeared in his white hand, as subtle as silk thread.


    Mandrill raised his arms and showed sharp nails in his furry hands.


    It waved its claw towards Qin Ruan. If this claw goes down, Qin Ruan will certainly be photographed.


    "Qin Ruan! Be careful! "


    Ling Xiaoxuan screamed when she saw this scene.


    Qin Ruan dodged the mandrill''s attack in a time of crisis.


    At the same time, the golden thread in her hand shot at the mandrill''s head.


    Mandrill slapped its paw on the wardrobe next to Ling Xiaoxuan''s bed. Its paw was deeply trapped in the wooden cabinet. Before it could be pulled away, its body collapsed.


    As soon as the power of ghosts and gods comes out, the mountain demon loses the ability to move in an instant.


    Qin Ruan swallowed his saliva and stared at the mandrill falling to the ground, his heart pounding.


    This is her first time to deal with the genie face to face. It is impossible to say that she is not nervous.


    When mandrill just waved that claw, her heart was about to jump out.


    Rebirth is not easy. She doesn''t want to hang up at the beginning of this life. She has to suffocate and succumb to death.


    Back to the hell hall, I haven''t been ridiculed to death.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s legs trembled, bypassed the mandrill and walked to Qin Ruan: "Qin Ruan, are you okay?"


    "Nothing."


    Qin Ruan shook her head, pointed to the mandrill lying on the ground and asked, "where did you go some time ago? How did you provoke this thing?"


    Mandrills are usually in deep mountains and forests, and they can hardly be seen in the city.


    "Ah?" Ling Xiaoxuan stared round and blinked, and her eyes were confused.


    Qin Ruan Mei''s eyes were solemn and fierce: "if I were not here tonight, this thing would have taken your life."

 Chapter 19

    Ling Xiaoxuan should have been hurt by this thing in her previous life.


    Once the mandrill catches its prey, it will never die.


    Today, the mandrill is bound to be solved.


    If it is released, it will make a comeback when it recovers.


    She can''t stay with Ling Xiaoxuan all the time. She can protect her for a while and can''t protect her for a lifetime.


    Qin Ruan stared at Ling Xiaoxuan with some unconscious oppression.


    Her whole body is still spreading, and the pressure field left by using the power of the nether God before.


    Ling Xiaoxuan has great courage on weekdays, otherwise she would not join the spirit expedition, but she has never seen any ghosts.


    What happened tonight completely overturned her perception.


    Qin Ruan''s serious attitude and powerful aura spread around her made her a little out of breath.


    Fortunately, this feeling soon disappeared.


    Without a sharp sense of oppression, she began to recall what she had encountered some time ago.


    For a long time, Ling Xiaoxuan''s face appeared suddenly.


    She pursed her lips and whispered, "half a month ago, I went to Qi Mountain in Yun city with the supernatural exploration team. Some barren mountains in Qi Mountain are undeveloped. The news broadcast reported that several groups of adventure donkey friends were missing in Qi Mountain. We went to explore in a team.


    The road in Qishan was steep and the environment was bad. We walked less than half the way, and one third of our members were injured. Finally, we had to go home. I didn''t run anywhere except Qishan. "


    Qin Ruan moved his fingertips, slowly lowered his eyes, and stared at the mandrill that fell in the dormitory and occupied one-third of the ground.


    It had completely lost its resistance and lay on the ground motionless.


    It was quiet in the house and could only hear its heavy breathing.


    Qin Ruan looked up and stared at Ling Xiaoxuan with beautiful eyes. She looked serious and said, "don''t run around in the future. People have only one life. If they don''t play, they really don''t exist."


    In this unknown world, life is so fragile.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s voice was low and hoarse, mixed with fear: "I see."


    She looked down Qin Ruan''s line of sight, saw the mandrill lying on the ground and asked, "what''s this?"


    If it weren''t for its size and the claw marks on the wardrobe as big as a washbasin, Ling Xiaoxuan might think it was a prank.


    Everything in front of her reminded her of the authenticity of all this.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes flashed a light golden light and glanced at the mandrill wrapped up and down by strong evil Qi. She raised her lips and said in a cold voice: "mandrill, a monster with countless human lives and many sins."


    She raised her feet to the mandrill and touched each other''s body with her palm.


    The spirit monster under the palm made a deep and frightening cry, which was as harsh as a ghost crying.


    Ling Xiaoxuan, standing not far away, was frightened. Her face turned pale and her legs and feet retreated uncontrollably.


    Mandrills under their palms may be aware of the great difficulty and struggle frantically.


    Is the power of the underworld that it can break free.


    Qin Ruan sneered and quickly collected the evil spirit on the mandrill.


    The strong evil spirit possessed by the other party was absorbed by her in an instant.


    The shrill cry of the mandrill continued. Qin Ruan stood up slowly and stepped on the mandrill.


    Her voice was cold, bloodthirsty and ferocious: "how many lives have died in your hands. Today I accept you to walk on behalf of heaven. My name is Qin Ruan. If you don''t accept it, just report my name!"


    After that, the golden light in Qin Ruan''s hand appeared.


    The golden light spread rapidly, covering her and mandrill in an instant.


    Ling Xiaoxuan, standing outside the golden aperture, only felt the glare in front of her eyes and closed her eyes uncontrollably.


    When she opened her eyes, there was only Qin Ruan in front of her.


    Her back is lonely and proud, and she has an unspeakable power of persuasion.

 Chapter 20

    Ling Xiaoxuan swallowed her saliva and whispered, "where''s the mandrill?"


    "Sent away."


    Qin Ruan bent with his back to Ling Xiaoxuan and picked up the pillow he had inadvertently brought down when he hurried down to the ground.


    She went to the bed and threw the pillow in her hand on the bed. Her body relaxed and leaned on the bed, looking Wan.


    Ling Xiaoxuan turned on the dormitory headlights and looked at the messy scene in the house. The tip of her nose could smell the stench left by mandrills.


    She took back her sight, covered her heart with a very fast heartbeat, rubbed against Qin Ruan''s bed step by step, and looked at her eagerly.


    "Qin Ruan, primary school sister, what on earth do you do? Why are you so powerful? Are you an expert in the world, such as learning from Maoshan Taoist priest, or an exorcist of which sect? "


    Qin Ruan leaned lazily on the bed and was in a relaxed state all over.


    She held her head with one hand and gently stroked her lower abdomen with the other hand. The light in her eyes was mild and soft.


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and smiled at the bottom of his eyes: "sister, I''ve known you for so long. Are you sure you don''t know my identity?"


    Ling Xiaoxuan, as a daughter of an aristocratic family, naturally collected all the information of the people around her at the first time to determine whether the other party was in potential danger.


    When she first contacted Qin Ruan, Ling Xiaoxuan''s family sent someone to check her.


    Qin Ruan grew up in the west city of the slum and often came into contact with some mixed people. Most of them are dangerous people who commit all kinds of crimes.


    She was a girl who lived in Xicheng for 18 years. She lived wantonly but very safely.


    You know, she looks so delicate and beautiful. It''s too dazzling to be in the west city. It''s impossible for no man to miss her.


    Qin Ruan broke out of her world in the west city with her fists and desperate posture.


    Someone once wanted to possess Qin Ruan by means of arrogance and strength. She ruthlessly took off an arm and beat him black and blue.


    Even so, there are many men who want her.


    Some powerful men in the west city are very interested in her.


    They oppressed Qin Ruan with power and persecuted Qin Ruan with more bullying and less. She just didn''t bow her head.


    In order to protect herself, she had fought a reincarnation war with dozens of men. When she was beaten down and vomited blood, she also had to get up and fight to the death.


    In that war, Qin Ruan became famous in Xicheng.


    At that time, Qin Ruan was not Qin Ruan. Her name was Qin Xiaowu.


    Qin Xiaowu, a beautiful and cruel snake and scorpion beauty, is almost unknown in Xicheng.


    After that, even if there were people greedy for her body, they retreated because of her ferocity.


    How many hardships does a girl have to suffer to get the respect of dangerous people who don''t take human life seriously in the place where people eat and don''t spit bones in Xicheng.


    This is also the main reason why Ling Xiaoxuan was more determined to contact Qin Ruan.


    Although contacted in recent months, Qin Ruan she saw was a silent, sensitive girl who inadvertently released her inferiority complex.


    She still firmly believed that since the girl had such a thrilling experience in Xicheng, she would not be disappointed.


    What Qin Ruan did in Xicheng surprised and admired her.


    If she left her family identity and left her in the place where people eat and don''t spit bones in Xicheng, she might not have the courage of Qin Ruan.


    That night, Qin Ruan didn''t tell Ling Xiaoxuan''s identity.


    Some things, some words, can not be announced in the mouth.


    The next day, Ling Xiaoxuan withdrew from the supernatural exploration team.


    You may not believe in ghosts and gods, but you must not be disrespectful.


    The unknown world, unknown creatures, may be lurking around you.

 Chapter 21

    The third day of Qin Ruan''s rebirth, Saturday, holidays.


    On that day, she read the Encyclopedia of pregnancy in October, 40 weeks of perfect pregnancy and other books on precautions during pregnancy in the off campus library.


    Press the mute mobile phone to make a slight vibration. Qin Ruan takes back his serious sight on the book and picks up the mobile phone from the book at hand.


    It''s a communication from Han Xian.


    Qin Ruan''s gentle and soft expression quickly dropped to zero, and the cold light like frost spread from the fundus of his eyes.


    Her white fingers with old scars gently touched the screen and clicked on the communication information.


    [Ruan Ruan, aunt Ruan cooked your favorite dish. Go home tonight.]


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes, and there was unspeakable irony and coldness in his eyes.


    Three days have passed since the day of Huangting hotel. Han Kexin must have said something to Han Xian when he went back.


    The woman was able to bear it when she came to the door three days later.


    Qin Ruan''s fingers danced lightly and soon a message was edited.


    [see you in the evening.]


    She wanted to see what Han Xian''s mother and daughter were going to do.


    Even if it was a Hongmen banquet, she was not afraid.


    Disturbed by others, Qin Ruan put away the books on his desk, got up and returned the books and left the library.


    ¡­¡­


    The Qin family, in the magnificent hall.


    Sitting in front of the sofa, the middle-aged woman with light makeup and noble appearance glanced at the reply on her mobile phone, and the corners of her lips aroused a satisfactory arc.


    "Mom, how''s it going? Does that bitch promise to come back? "


    Han Kexin, sitting next to a middle-aged woman, clenched his teeth and asked.


    Han Xian, a middle-aged woman, looked up at Yan and stared at her daughter with disapproval on her face.


    "Although it''s at home and your father is not with your eldest brother, Qin Mei is still there. He''s the second brother of Qin Ruan. If you don''t peel your skin when you hear this, you should pay more attention in the future."


    "He''s not at home." Han Kexin curled his mouth.


    Qin Mei, the second son of the Qin family, is Qin Ruan''s twin brother.


    Ruffian, domineering, is a very troublesome guy.


    In the matter of Qin Ruan, the Qin brothers are just crazy demons protecting their younger sister, among which Qin ignorance is the most, like a mad dog.


    Han Kexin asked, "Mom, what did Qin Ruan say? Will she come back?"


    Han Xian said meaningfully, "if Qin Ruan comes back tonight, if she really knows something, I don''t mind speeding up and destroying her. If she pretends to be a tiger, let her know what heaven and earth are. You know something can''t be done."


    Han Kexin circled her arm and complained, "Mom, I don''t want to see her at home. I always feel that she is a time bomb."


    Han Xian reached out and touched her daughter''s hair. Her voice was low and inaudible: "good, bear it again. The Qin family has no place for her."


    "But Dad, big brother and Qin Mei all protect her. Qin Ruan has 20% of the shares of Qin''s group!"


    This is what Han Kexin is most worried about.


    They are protected by their father and big brother, and they also own so many shares of Qin group.


    It''s not easy to destroy her.


    Han Xian sneered: "baby, you should know that some things can''t look at the surface. Your father''s eldest brother protects Qin Ruan so much. Do you think she appreciates it? Even if Qin Ming is protecting her like this, Qin Ruan''s temperament is not that he can''t get together with him. "


    What else does Han Kexin want to say? Han Xian blocks her with words.


    "You don''t have to worry about the next thing. Just leave it to your mother."


    Han Kexin was unwilling and said, "I see, mom."


    In her eyes, mother is the most powerful person in the family.


    Otherwise, we will not turn the Qin family, father and son, and Qin Ruan around.

 Chapter 22

    Qin Ruan stepped on the spot to go home.


    She drove the latest light pink Maserati to the Qin family at a very fast speed.


    Before the car arrived, the exaggerated exhaust sound spread to everyone in the villa hall.


    In the hall, a young man in a gray casual sportswear came down on the second floor. He had a face similar to Qin Ruan''s, and his face was more handsome and cold.


    The young man standing upstairs has a deep and handsome outline, thin lips, a smile, and a full ruffian spirit all over his body.


    He stopped, raised his eyes and swept to the door.


    The outside is familiar with the exaggerated exhaust sound. It only belongs to the Qin family, Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan returned to the Qin family and finished her driver''s license. Her father sent her a light pink Maserati, the latest model loved by girls.


    After half a month, I didn''t see my sister. Qin Mei''s lips slowly lifted up, and pleasant expectations overflowed from the depths of his eyes.


    He quickened his steps downstairs and was in a state of floating.


    "Ah Mei came down. He was about to go upstairs and call you to prepare dinner."


    Han Xian smiled and looked at Qin Mei''s eyes as gentle as water.


    Qin Mei''s smile converged quickly.


    He was similar to Qin Ruan, his eyes narrowed slightly, and looked at the woman in front of him unhappily.


    If his sister doesn''t come back, he still has basic courtesy to this woman.


    Qin Ruan had no sense of belonging to the family and was very alienated from everyone in the family.


    This made their father and son unable to start, thinking that Han Xian was in the middle, which might have a moderating effect.


    But recently, they found that this was not the case.


    After her sister was taken back to Qin''s house, Han Xian always took eye drops openly and secretly.


    He, his father and his eldest brother have only recently discovered this phenomenon. Recently, the company is busy and they have no time to deal with it.


    Qin Mei looked at Han Xian with a slightly bored look, and the smile on Han Xian''s face could hardly be maintained.


    The corners of her mouth moved slightly and asked softly, "what''s the matter? Why does Ah Mei think so of me?"


    Qin Mei Tut, with a loose voice and ruffian airway: "aunt Han, I''ve said it many times. Don''t call me ah Yi. I don''t know. I thought you called a little girl."


    He raised his arm and gently lifted his broken hair with his fingers, which was both handsome and ruffian.


    Qin Mei''s hair was still wet after he had just bathed.


    With this action, a slight water stain was thrown on Han Xian''s face.


    The latter seems to be unaware of it. The smile on his face is more gentle, his eyes are bent into crescent shape, and the wrinkles at the end of his eyes are a little deeper.


    Han Xian''s voice was soft, with deliberate intimacy: "aunt Han is not used to it. She has been calling you ah Yi since you were less than my waist height. She has been used to shouting for so many years, and she doesn''t adapt for a time."


    The light in Qin Mei''s eyes was deep, and Han Xian looked impatient.


    I don''t know what to think of, his lips are full of evil spirit.


    Qin Mei frowned gently and looked up and down at Han Xian. His handsome face showed that he was worried about her.


    However, his words spit out of his mouth, but he doesn''t give face: "this man is easy to forget when he is old. Aunt Han, you''re not young, but take care of your health."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Han Xian''s face twisted in an instant and her eyes were full of anger. She almost came forward to catch Hua Qin Mei''s handsome face.


    Over the years, Han Xian went abroad several times a year for her face and spent a huge amount of money on minor maintenance.


    You know, she''s out now. People she doesn''t know can''t guess her age at all.


    In the upper class wife circle, her face is also the smallest of her age.

 Chapter 23

    Han Xian is really old, but her face doesn''t look like the mother of a child in her twenties.


    Walking in the street will be regarded as a woman in her early thirties.


    Han Xian''s bottom line is her face and age.


    Qin Mei touched them all, and he looked like he deserved to be beaten.


    "Aunt Han doesn''t look very good. Didn''t she catch up with the collagen Shuiguang needle recently? You are so old, I think don''t bother. The old man hasn''t been in good health for the past two years. He has been cultivating himself. Even if you clean up, it''s useless. You know, the old man has more heart than strength... "


    "Qin Mei!"


    Han Xian finally couldn''t help but stop with a deep voice.


    She sank her face and looked coldly at the young man in front of her.


    "Yes, you can remember it. It''s more comfortable to call my name."


    Qin Mei smiled and looked like a scoundrel.


    "Oh! It''s so busy. What day is it? "


    Qin Ruan leaned against the wall in the hall, her delicate and charming face was full of banter, and the car key in her index finger turned around.


    When Qin Mei began to tease Han Xian, she was there.


    Seeing that Han Xian wanted to fight with her second brother, she made a sound to find a sense of existence.


    Qin Mei looked down at the voice.


    Qin Ruan leaned lazily at the door, and a natural sense of familiarity came.


    That kind of wanton atmosphere is just like him.


    Qin Mei''s eyes were stunned, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    His sister was not far away. He felt familiar and strange.


    Qin Ruan''s exquisitely carved face, with a bright smile and indulgent atmosphere, showed some cunning fox like calculations in her beautiful eyes.


    There was no estrangement on her face. Qin Mei trembled and looked forward to her smiling eyes.


    Despite how excited he was at the bottom of his heart, Qin Mei remained indifferent.


    He twisted his fingertips unconsciously.


    Aware that this action was too nervous, he put his hand into his pocket, foolishly bypassed Han Xian, walked towards Qin Ruan with the steps of the greatest relatives of Lao Tzu.


    Qin Mei stood in front of Qin Ruan with a ruffian smile on his handsome face: "Ruan Ruan, I haven''t seen your figure for half a month. It''s rare to come back now. Is the sun outside playing in the west?"


    The young man in front of him was handsome, cold, ruffian, cynical and rogue.


    Obviously, when he looked at himself, his eyes were full of worry, but the words spit out in his mouth were dispensable, which made people unable to distinguish between true feelings and false ones.


    Qin Ruan lifted his lips and bent his eyes with a smile.


    It''s all over again.


    She hasn''t seen such a second brother for a long time.


    He was no longer half embarrassed in his previous life, and lost the depravity of the spirit, which made people feel sad and pitiful.


    He was just like the wanton youth of that year, rebellious and painless.


    Qin Ruan was smiling, his eyes narrowed slightly, and the car key in his hand suddenly stopped.


    The next moment, the car key was thrown at Qin Mei.


    Qin Mei''s eyes were instantly replaced by vigilance when she shot.


    Qin Ruan''s attack, he can easily avoid.


    However, he was stunned and did not avoid, allowing the car key to hit him in the chest.


    Even when the car key hit him, he sent his body forward for a few minutes for fear that the key would fall on the ground halfway.


    "Ouch!"


    Qin Mei, who was hit by the car key, screamed and reached out sensitively to receive the landing key.


    He covered his chest and stepped back quickly.


    Qin Mei''s face changed and he looked painful and sad. He trembled and pointed to Qin Ruan: "Ruan Ruan, you kill your brother!"

 Chapter 24

    Qin Mei changed his face so quickly that Qin Ruan was surprised.


    The next second, she laughed.


    Delicate and beautiful, with a smile like a flower, sweet and moving, it''s really beautiful.


    With her smile, Qin Mei forgot to play, and her eyes were stunned.


    In the year since Qin Ruan returned to the Qin family, he saw her smile so happy and true for the first time.


    My sister smiled. She was so beautiful.


    Qin Ruan walked to Qin Mei in three or two steps, took the key from the other party''s hand, raised his hand against his shoulder and gave him a punch.


    This punch, the other party''s body did not move, but her hand felt some pain.


    She could clearly feel the explosive power of the second brother''s seemingly thin but actually thin body.


    "What are you doing so strong? My hand hurts." Qin Ruan tilted his lips and pretended to complain: "if the second brother''s so strong body is hit by the key, I will kill my brother. Isn''t I more unjust than Dou E?"


    Qin Mei had no feeling for Qin Ruan''s painless punch.


    Listening to her complaining of hand pain and frowning, all the disguised expressions on his face quickly converged, and his eyes were filled with deep concern.


    Before he could ask, he heard Qin Ruan''s words behind him. He was dull and present, as if he had heard something incredible and shocking.


    Sister called him second brother!


    Second brother, this word is so strange.


    Strange to Qin Mei, I looked forward to it every day for a year, and now I finally heard it.


    He was floating all over, like stepping on a cloud.


    He will never forget this feeling.


    Qin Mei''s appearance made Qin Ruan laugh.


    Her eyebrows and eyes were smiling, and her eyes released a soft light of intimacy. Looking at her second brother in front of her was like looking at a fool.


    Brother and sister look at each other affectionately, and people who are not open-minded come forward to find a sense of existence.


    Han Xian changed her gloomy face. She was worried and came to Qin Mei with an anxious look.


    He looked at him up and down, nervously asked, "Ah Mei, are you okay?"


    Before Qin Mei could speak, Han Xian frowned and looked at Qin Ruan.


    "Ruan Ruan, I know you are not very close to us, but Ah Mei is also your second brother. How can you hurt him? If Lao Qin knows, I don''t know how disappointed I will be with you."


    Qin Ruan smiled slightly. Her deep cold eyes stared at Han Xian quietly, as if to see through the bottom of her heart.


    Han Xian trembled with her deep insight.


    Under Qin Ruan''s gaze, all her darkness seemed to have nowhere to hide.


    Noticing that Han Xian avoided her eyes, Qin Ruan''s red lips opened gently, with unquestionable determination: "Han Xian, you are the most unqualified person in this family to preach to me. I think you can shut up and don''t have to rush to find a sense of existence."


    This was the first time Qin Ruan faced Han Xian directly.


    In the past, she couldn''t bear this woman any more, and her face passed away.


    Han Xian''s eyes flashed a strange light. At this time, she finally agreed with her daughter''s words. Qin Ruan was really different.


    After she entered the door, there was no deep inferiority complex in her eyes, and there was no sense of disobedience to alienate and want to be close to the family.


    She is like stepping into her own territory, her posture is wanton, seemingly low-key, but actually arrogant.


    Han Xian was very angry. Her delicate face with light makeup was slightly red, and her eyes were full of tears.


    She pointed to Qin Ruan and said sadly, "you, how can you say such words about me."


    Although he is almost 50 years old, he looks pitiful at the moment. People can see that Qin Ruan is bullying her.

 Chapter 25

    Qin Mei can''t see his sister being bullied like this.


    He twisted his eyebrows and looked at Han Xian in an unhappy tone: "aunt Han, I''m playing with Ruan Ruan. Are you making such a fuss?"


    Han Xian knows that Qin Mei has always been a monster protecting her younger sister. No matter how much Qin Ruan has done, the Qin family and their son have no bottom line to tolerate her.


    She was kind enough to think of the smelly boy in exchange for being contradicted. Although she was selfish, she was still unhappy at the bottom of her heart.


    Han Xian''s tears at the bottom of her eyes finally fell.


    "Ah Mei..."


    "How many times have you said it? Don''t call me that!"


    He stared at Han Xian''s hypocritical face, and his ruffian face was full of impatience: "you don''t need to intervene in Ruan Ruan''s affairs in the future. My father told my eldest brother before leaving this business trip that Ruan Ruan doesn''t need to listen to anyone''s preaching in this family.


    It''s anyone, even me and big brother. "


    In the last sentence, Qin Mei emphasized.


    After saying that, he quickly stepped back two steps and made a gesture that had nothing to do with her.


    What a disappointment!


    It''s been a year. It''s not easy to get close to my little sister. She will be destroyed by Han Xian.


    Qin Mei''s face was so gloomy that no one could see his displeasure.


    Han Xian''s face was so weak and aggrieved that she almost didn''t stretch: "what do you mean? How could Lao Qin say such a thing! "


    "If you don''t believe it, you can call and ask your father yourself."


    Qin Mei turned his eyes secretly. He was too lazy to repeat.


    Han Xian forgot to pretend to be vulnerable. She frowned, and there was infinite panic in the bottom of her eyes.


    From the day Qin Ruan entered the Qin family, she was responsible for everything about each other, including the communication between Qin Ruan and Qin family father and son.


    It is precisely because of this that Han Xian has the opportunity to sow discord.


    She was too aware of the importance of Qin Ruan to the Qin family.


    After Qin Ruan returned to the Qin family, she got 20% of the shares of the Qin group. We can see how much she is loved by the Qin family.


    Why don''t you let her meddle in Qin Ruan''s affairs now? Is it because something has been found.


    Han Xian lowered her eyes and recalled what she had done in the past year.


    Qin Ruan''s return to the Qin family has never been officially made public. Everyone thinks she is an illegitimate daughter who can''t get on the table.


    The reason why the Qin family did not disclose Qin Ruan''s identity was also her handwriting.


    She deliberately blew in Qin Ruan''s ear and told her the consequences and troubles once it was made public.


    After the publication, everyone will know that she was born in the smoky slum of Xicheng. People will suspect her identity and dig deep into her unbearable experience, which is bound to affect the interests of the Qin group.


    All the assets that the Qin family has worked hard for many years will plummet.


    In this way, Qin Ruan refused the public banquet held for her by the Qin family.


    Later, she and her daughter deliberately spread that Qin Ruan was an illegitimate daughter. She grew up in a poor area when she was a child. She often came into contact with some scum mixed with three religions and nine fish and dragons. She was unclear with many men, and her inferiority was difficult to change.


    She had thought that as long as she did so, her position in the family could not be shaken, and she would get her share sooner or later.


    Until some time ago, her husband Qin Anguo found physical problems in his physical examination, and made a will to hand over the company to his eldest son Qin jingcen.


    She clearly saw that Qin Ruan''s shares had doubled to 40% in her will.


    All the shares of the Qin group are in the hands of the Qin family.


    Before making a will, Qin Anguo held 50% of the shares of the company, including Qin Ruan 20%, Qin jingcen 15% and Qin Mei 10%. The remaining 5% of the shares were in the hands of Qin Anmin, the eldest brother of Qin Anguo.

 Chapter 26

    If Han Xian married into the Qin family at the beginning, she had nothing to say about the distribution of Qin''s group shares.


    After all, at that time, she had no foundation in this family.


    Now she has been married to the Qin family for more than ten years and has taken care of the Qin family father and son for so many years. What did she get back in exchange?


    It''s a joke!


    As soon as Qin Ruan returned to the Qin family, she got 20% of the shares of the company. She and her daughter still had nothing.


    Qin Anguo made a will some time ago. Although their mother and daughter got the shares of the company, Han Xian completely collapsed when she saw it.


    According to the final distribution of the will, Qin Ruan holds 40% of the shares of the company. Qin jingcen, as the future successor of Qin''s group, is one percentage point higher than her and holds 41% of the shares of the company.


    Qin Mei did not change his holding of the company''s shares, and uncle Qin (Qin Anmin) did not change.


    As for the remaining 4% of the shares, it fell on her and her daughter, 2% each.


    This made Han Xian see how she could not be angry and how willing she was.


    Over the years since she married Qin Anguo, she has worked hard for many years and has a good reputation. Who doesn''t praise her? Mrs. Qin is a good wife and mother and a kind and true stepmother that is hard to find in the world.


    Even if Qin jingcen and Qin Mei were estranged and polite to her stepmother, she made a tender side of raising them as her own children in front of others.


    She believed that over time, if her husband was gone, the two children would not treat her and her daughter badly.


    Their mother and daughter do not want to settle in the company and occupy a place. As long as they can get the share dividend of the company, they will have no worries for the rest of their life and do not need to run for money.


    But all this changed after Qin Ruan returned to the Qin family.


    The 4% shares of Qin''s group, compared with the 40% shares owned by Qin Ruan, is not a joke!


    Han Xian is unwilling. Why can''t she pay less than a wild girl from outside with her daughter for more than ten years.


    As soon as I returned to the Qin family, I got the shares of the company. Eating, dressing, food, housing and transportation are the best.


    And she and her daughter can only gnash their teeth in the dark.


    Seeing her husband''s health problems, Han Xian did something because of crazy jealousy.


    It was a bet without turning back. She bet the rest of her life.


    She wants to get the Qin group. She also wants to be a beautiful Mrs. Qin, just a different man.


    To this end, she did not hesitate to collude with her husband''s eldest brother Qin Anmin.


    They leaked the secrets of the design company and sent Qin Anguo and Qin jingcen''s father and son abroad to prepare the design to destroy Qin Ruan.


    With foreign affairs, the Qin family and their son will not come back in a short time. When they come back, everything is done.


    At this critical juncture, Han Xian began to panic when she learned that her husband would not let her take charge of Qin Ruan.


    Everything is ending. If something happens at this time, isn''t everything


    Han Xian shivered at the thought of the consequences.


    unable!


    She will never allow such a thing to happen!


    Han Xian lowered her eyes and flashed cruel heat. In order to ensure a rich life for the rest of her life, she must speed up her actions.


    Qin Ruan has been smiling at Han Xian. Although she can''t see the expression on her face, she can also spread a strong black evil spirit from her body and know how vicious her heart is.


    "I''ll go upstairs and wash first."


    Qin Ruan patted Qin Mei on the shoulder, crossed each other, didn''t look at Han Xian, and raised his feet to go upstairs.


    She doesn''t come back often, but there will always be a place for her.


    On the second floor, the bedroom with the largest and best lighting is hers.


    "Dinner is ready. Hurry up." Qin Mei gave orders behind him.


    Qin Ruan''s head didn''t turn back and waved: "I know!"

 Chapter 27

    When Qin Ruan went upstairs, he noticed the road coming from downstairs with a malicious line of sight.


    She doesn''t have to look back. She knows who it is.


    In this family, only Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter would release such obvious malice to her.


    Qin Ruan went up to the second floor and prepared to go back to his room. At the corner, he met Han Kexin who had been standing there for a long time.


    Han Kexin''s face was gloomy, his eyes released hate and disgust, and stared at Qin Ruan tightly.


    Like Qin Ruan did something heinous.


    "I hate you!"


    Han Kexin was outspoken and clearly put her hatred for Qin Ruan on her face.


    Qin Ruan blinked and smiled: "what a coincidence, I hate you too."


    Specifically, Qin Ruan hates Han Kexin, including her malicious mother Han Xian.


    If it were not for them, she would not have lost everything and her children in her previous life.


    Qin Ruan didn''t care. In Han Kexin''s eyes, his heart was like a needle.


    She clenched her fist, raised her chin and said proudly, "Qin Ruan, you will get out of this house sooner or later! It doesn''t belong to you! "


    "Tut -" Qin Ruan gently shook his head and smiled softly on his delicate face: "give you four words, dove occupies magpie''s nest. You may not know the word. I sincerely suggest you go back and look in the dictionary."


    "What do you mean?" Han Kexin frowned.


    Qin Ruan stepped forward and squeezed her chin.


    Han Kexin wanted to get rid of it, but the more she struggled, the harder the hand holding her chin.


    Qin Ruan stared at Han Kexin like a dying beast.


    The smile on her face completely disappeared, and her eyes were cold.


    "Han Kexin, this is the Qin family, and my surname is Qin. Your surname is Han. Who do you say should go away?"


    "You let go of me!"


    Han Kexin was stabbed to the pain. After all, she was not the blood of the Qin family. She began to struggle frantically.


    However, Qin and Ruan are too strong to get rid of each other''s shackles.


    She stared at Qin Ruan''s delicate and charming face. Han Kexin suddenly stretched out his hand and ran to each other''s face.


    When her hand was about to touch the face that made her envious and jealous, Qin Ruan song opened her and quickly stepped back two steps.


    "What do you want to do, scratch my face?"


    Qin Ruan touched his face, and the corners of his lips aroused an evil smile.


    However, the smile doesn''t reach the bottom of your eyes.


    Qin Ruan seems to have changed his personality. His aura is wide open, and his powerful authority oppresses the people opposite.


    Han Kexin has a feeling of dyspnea and out of breath.


    Somehow, she felt that Qin Ruan in front of her had an aura with his own horror background music.


    Suddenly, Han Kexin stared at Qin Ruan with a ghost look on his face.


    "You, who are you? You are not Qin Ruan! "


    The Qin Ruan she knew would never tear her face.


    Qin Ruan narrowed her eyes and didn''t know what to think of. A touch of cunning flashed across her eyes.


    Her face sank in an instant, and the black pupils in her eyes spread rapidly.


    Soon, his eyes were stained with black pupils, strange and frightened, like an evil ghost without white eyes.


    When Han Kexin was greatly frightened and his pupils expanded rapidly, Qin Ruan pretended to be gloomy: "I''m an evil ghost who climbed out of hell and wants your life!"


    "Ah!!!"


    Han Kexin was so frightened that he sat on the ground with his body shaking uncontrollably.


    Qin Ruan drooped his eyes and his small nose moved gently.


    A faint smell of shame poured into the nose.


    She covered her nose and frowned gently.


    Looking at Han Kexin again, the other party sat on the black and gray carpet, with large dark water marks under his body.


    It turned out that she was scared to pee.

 Chapter 28

    Han Kexin''s embarrassing scene was seen by Qin Ruan.


    She couldn''t help laughing.


    Feeling impolite, Qin Ruan restrained his smile slightly, but the radian of the corner of his lips couldn''t be pressed down.


    Her eyes were dim when she heard the hurried footsteps upstairs.


    Glancing at Han Kexin''s frightening eyes, Qin Ruan crossed each other''s body and raised his feet to his room.


    Han Kexin''s cry was so loud that people downstairs must have heard it.


    Listening to the hurried footsteps upstairs, there must be no one except Han Xian.


    Qin Ruan was out one day. She was sweating and felt uncomfortable. She just wanted to take a quick bath and relax. She was too lazy to pay attention to the mother and daughter.


    If a man does evil, heaven will reap it.


    Han Kexin is haunted by evil spirit, and Han Xian can''t hide from evil obstacles.


    The mother and daughter have committed many evils and will eventually be rewarded.


    She waited to see.


    Watch them die slowly.


    In this life, she wants to be as relaxed as stepping on ants except for the mother and daughter.


    But she is willful and wants to see them step by step and destroy herself.


    Qin Ruan returned to his room, locked the door and walked towards the bathroom.


    As she left, pieces of clothes fell on the carpet in the bedroom.


    I saw the clothes and cloth outside the bathroom door, which was getting smaller and pitiful.


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    Qin Ruan changed into a comfortable home clothes and went downstairs.


    Her hair was half dry and half wet, and her hair fell on her home clothes, leaving a faint watermark.


    Qin Mei, who had been waiting in the living room, saw her coming out and gently twisted her eyebrows.


    He asked the servant to get a towel and got up and walked towards Qin Ruan.


    "Why did you come down without drying your hair?"


    Qin Ruan''s fingers lifted the hair in front of his shoulders, gently wrapped around his fingertips and turned in circles.


    Her voice was lazy: "I''m too lazy to blow. I''m hungry."


    Blow one''s hair?


    In Xicheng, she hardly blows her hair. Most of them let it go, and her living habits are very rough.


    When we arrived at the Qin family, it became exquisite.


    Food, drink, housing, transportation and clothing are not the top, but also the best that the Qin family can give her.


    Take hair blowing as an example. Every time my father saw it with his two brothers, he would say something about her.


    When she is in a good mood, she will blow dry her hair according to their wishes. If she is in a bad mood, she won''t bother to pay attention.


    Qin Mei''s face could not be denied when he heard the speech.


    He looked a little helpless and indulgent.


    The servant came and handed a towel.


    Qin Mei took the towel, walked behind Qin Ruan and gently wrapped her wet hair on the towel.


    "It''s easy to get sick if you don''t blow dry your hair, especially before going to bed. It''s easy to cause headache."


    Qin Ruan joked: "the second brother knows very well. His heart is as thin as dust. Isn''t it the experience of taking care of his girlfriend?"


    "Nonsense, I''ve always been clean, and I don''t like those crying women. I''m in trouble!"


    When it comes to women, there is a clear contradiction in his tone.


    Qin Ruan smiled: "don''t you think I''m in trouble?"


    "Can that be the same!" Qin Mei said angrily, "how can they compare with you? You are my sister."


    In Qin Mei''s eyes, how can those ordinary people compare with his sister.


    Shuangbiao, such as brother Qin, is really unique.


    Qin Ruan slightly picked his eyebrows and looked back at him with a smile: "did the second brother forget that I am also a woman?"


    Qin Mei straightened her head and gently wiped her hair.


    "No, you are very good. You are very rare. Anyone will like you."


    He said this without hesitation and in a particularly sincere tone.


    Just like he really thinks so.


    I don''t know. I thought he was confessing affectionately.

 Chapter 29

    If Qin Ruan had heard his second brother''s words in his previous life, she would guess what the hell he was doing and whether he wanted to do something to her.


    The experience of 18 years in Xicheng made it clear to her that there was no good feeling in the world for no reason, and there was no pie falling from the sky for no reason.


    Everything she knows is mixed with various interest disputes.


    Qin Mei''s connivance and maintenance made Qin Ruan wet his eyes.


    She knew that every word said by the young people behind her, every word sincerely, was from the bottom of her heart.


    In his eyes, she is so good.


    And father and big brother, in their eyes, even if she stabbed heaven, it was heaven''s fault, which had nothing to do with her.


    In her previous life, she was not clear and was framed and infamous. Her father and brother comforted her and protected her from the dirty gossip.


    She was not untouched. She had a cold heart full of precautions and was warmed by them.


    But without waiting for her to accept them, her father died, her eldest brother was forced to go abroad, and her second brother disappeared and disappeared.


    She had no chance to open her heart to them and could only watch the family break up.


    Fortunately, in this life, everything comes in time.


    Qin Ruan forced back the tears in his eyes.


    She can''t cry. Now the future is bright. She should laugh.


    Qin Ruan allowed Qin Mei, who was her age, to gently brush her hair.


    This scene, falling in the eyes of Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter in the restaurant not far away, is particularly dazzling.


    Their heart blocking appearance fell into Qin Ruan''s eyes, and her smile became more and more brilliant.


    "Almost. Go to dinner first."


    Qin Ruan stopped Qin Mei''s action and took him to the restaurant.


    In the restaurant, the servant put exquisite and delicious dishes on the table, waiting for the host to take his seat.


    Qin Ruan and Qin Mei went into the restaurant and sat down. They didn''t say hello to Han Xian''s mother and daughter sitting opposite and ate with chopsticks.


    Brother and sister were eating and chatting.


    Han Kexin, sitting opposite, was terrified and looked at Qin Ruan''s exquisite smiling face, which was as scary as hell.


    Han Xian still couldn''t see the humiliating scene of her daughter and kicked her under the table.


    Han Kexin shivered, suddenly bowed his head and ate mechanically.


    The dinner went well.


    Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter were surprisingly quiet and didn''t be demons anymore.


    After dinner, Qin Ruan went back to the bedroom on the second floor.


    She relaxed and sank into bed at random.


    Mingming was pregnant only a few days, but she felt sleepy when she was full and wanted to sleep.


    Qin Ruan checked the data and knew that this was a false pregnancy phenomenon. The body subconsciously adapted to the pregnancy reaction in advance.


    She had the heart to indulge the feeling.


    If you are in good health, your baby will be healthier.


    Qin Ruan, who was paralyzed in bed, began to fight with his upper and lower eyelids.


    Before long, even breathing sounded in the quiet bedroom.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin family, third floor.


    Han Xian and Han Kexin return to the room. Both mother and daughter don''t look very good.


    "Mom! Qin Ruan is really a monster. She is a ghost! She said it herself! "


    Han Kexin lies on Han Xian''s leg and cries out for fear of choking.


    "Shut up!"


    Han Xian sternly stopped: "don''t be affected by her nonsense. I really underestimate this bitch. I''m afraid all the previous performances of inferiority and timidity to get close to people are acting."


    In her opinion, Qin Ruan was simply confusing her daughter.


    What the hell? Strange. She doesn''t believe those things.


    Han Kexin''s face was pale: "I really saw her change. Her eyes were dark and there was no white at all. It was very scary. Mom, I was really scared!"

 Chapter 30

    Han Kexin was really frightened by Qin Ruan, and his small face was very white.


    This looks like a worthless loser. Han Xian hates iron and steel.


    She flashed on her face and said in a cold voice, "are you a girl with a magic barrier? Don''t you understand Meitong? There is no ghost in the world. She is clearly playing tricks!


    If she is really a ghost, I will be the king of hell for her! "


    Han Kexin has always been blindly convinced by Han Xian, and the fear at the bottom of her heart is comforted by her firm tone.


    She wiped tears from the corners of her eyes, sobbed and asked, "Mom, what should we do?"


    Han Xian''s eyes showed a cruel light. She stared at her daughter and asked in a deep voice, "is the video of the Imperial Court Hotel in your hand?"


    "Yes." Han Kexin nodded.


    Han Xian sneered, with a gloomy tone and infinite malice: "give it to the newspaper and let everyone know that the Qin family daughter''s life is disorderly.


    Throw dirty water on her. The more dirty, the better! It''s best to make this matter known to everyone. I''ll completely destroy her! "


    Han Kexin looked slightly changed: "Qin Ruan was not in the room I arranged that night. It was someone else who rolled with Rong Jing."


    Rong Jing is Han Kexin''s rich second generation who has little power and loves beauty in order to destroy Qin Ruan.


    Unfortunately, Qin Ruan didn''t roll with each other that night.


    On the contrary, he fell in love with Huo Sanye, a powerful and famous man in the capital, who stood in the clouds and made people look up to him.


    Fortunately, she found out in time and came up with a trick.


    Otherwise, such a big bargain will be given to Qin Ruan in vain.


    Thinking of the Huo family''s appointment to meet her tomorrow, Han Kexin''s face turned pale and flushed with excitement.


    "Fool! Just try to turn that woman P into Qin Ruan. I have to teach you such a simple thing! "


    Han Xian is really angry today. She is also confused at the bottom of her heart. She always feels that the situation is developing in an uncontrolled direction.


    She has always loved her daughter, and her tone is heavier.


    Qin Ruan, who can be corrected, is ruined. Han Kexin wants it, but he doesn''t care about Han Xian''s severe tone.


    Her eyes shone, "I''ll do it now! Tomorrow I''m going to ruin that woman! "


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night.


    Qin Ruan lay in bed, holding the quilt in her arms, sleeping soundly and deeply.


    The mobile phone on the bedside table emits light, shocks and explodes, and the mobile phone bell rings immediately.


    When the voice sounded, Qin Ruan suddenly sat up.


    Her confused eyes flashed vigilance, and her eyes were not awake. She quickly looked at the surrounding scenes all over.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were wary and restrained when he found himself in a familiar bedroom.


    The bedside table mobile phone ringing continues, and the sound is harsh and shocking.


    This is the work of a rock musician Qin Ruan especially liked in his previous life.


    She really liked it in her previous life. In this life, she only felt a slight tremor at the apex of her heart, and her nerves were tight and restless.


    In the middle of the night, Qin Ruan''s body was subconsciously excited when he heard such excitement and shock, and some music playing with the bar''s late night explosive music sounded.


    She reached for the mobile phone on the bedside table, and a string of caller ID without notes was displayed on the HD screen.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes darkened quickly in the bright light of the mobile phone screen.


    She knew the numbers very well, although they didn''t talk to each other on the phone.


    Two days ago, she personally took the business card handed by the man.


    The other party called her in the middle of the night. I think Han Xian''s mother and daughter did it.


    Qin Ruan swipes the mobile phone screen and connects the phone.


    "Hello?"


    From the sound tube of the mobile phone, the man''s nervous voice said, "Miss Qin, just ten minutes ago, someone anonymously sent some indecent videos to the company and wanted the front page of the creation entertainment newspaper tomorrow."

 Chapter 31

    Qin Ruan''s face showed a clear look when he heard the speech.


    She reached out and stroked her hair from her forehead to the back of her head. She got up and went down to the ground and stepped barefoot on the carpet.


    Qingleng sounded in a somewhat hoarse voice: "how much did the other party give?"


    Man: "two starts with six digits."


    "Hiss!"


    Qin Ruan sneered: "200000 want to buy the layout of Chuangshi entertainment newspapers and magazines. President Li, this price is too low."


    President Li, general manager of Chuangshi entertainment press, Li Ming.


    Qin and Ruan met each other two days ago and they made some deals.


    Or, to be clear, they did a business.


    Qin Ruan offered one million yuan and asked him to pay attention to whether he had received indecent photos and videos slandering Qin''s daughter during this period of time.


    In previous lives, Han Xian and Han Kexin used such means to turn Qin Ruan into a street mouse despised by everyone.


    The mother and daughter provided the creation entertainment press with news that her private life was chaotic, colluded with many men and played very well in some things, as well as photos and videos.


    Although the people in those photos and videos are not her, some of the women in them are mosaic, and some are directly P.


    The trace of video photo P is very obvious. Even if someone can see it, no one stands up to speak for her.


    Those people would just get together to watch the fun and point out to her.


    In previous lives, when Han Xian''s mother and daughter did this, the timing was very good.


    When Qin Ruan broke the scandal, it happened that Han Xian fell ill after her father found out that Han Xian was in collusion with her uncle. The company was in chaos, and the big brother was blocked from taking over the company.


    Father and big brother want to suppress the "scandal", but they are powerless.


    Some forces are manipulating secretly. The scandal can not be suppressed at all, and even once affected the company''s reputation. The Qin group lost a lot of interests.


    In this world, the mother and daughter did it in advance.


    Qin Ruan smiled coldly.


    In that case, don''t blame her for being rude.


    Li Ming''s voice was dry and hoarse: "Miss Qin, what do you do next?"


    "Naturally, we will continue according to our previous cooperation. I will send photos of people who anonymously sent things to your company later. Mr. Li always remembers to let the technicians work hard. I hope to see the perfect page without any trace of P on the front page of Genesis entertainment tomorrow."


    Li Ming said politely, "OK, I''ll let people work overtime all night."


    Qin Ruan smiled low and his tone was unclear: "that''s hard?"


    "Yes, yes, Miss Qin is polite."


    After hanging up the phone, Qin Ruan stood in front of the French window and looked at the vague and unreal shadow of the trees downstairs.


    In her previous life, she was trapped in the capital of the family. She was confused, did not fight or rob, lived in a muddle, and was calculated to death.


    In this world, she will never be a fool to be slaughtered.


    Don''t blame her for being cruel and cutting off all the claws that come out against her and the Qin family.


    Qin Ruan stretched out his slender fingers with old wounds, put them on the glass in front of him, and grabbed them gently, as if he were holding everything in the world in his hand.


    The corner of her lips brought up a confident smile.


    ¡­¡­


    meanwhile.


    A private plane landed at the airport in an antique house in the east city.


    The plane stopped steadily, the cabin door was opened from the inside, and several people in black came forward well-trained.


    A man dressed in a casual suit, with a handsome face and deep eyes, looked romantic and affectionate, like a noble childe coming out of the picture, walked down slowly from the cabin.


    "Second master!"


    Many people in black bowed their heads and called people respectfully.

 Chapter 32

    Lord Huo, Huo Yirong swept his cold eyes at the crowd.


    The eyes turned slightly, saw the waiting team not far away, raised their feet and walked away.


    The man in black quickly supported Huo Yirong.


    One of them, a middle-aged man with ordinary facial features, was thrown into the crowd and was very easy to ignore. He quickly approached Huo Yirong.


    The man''s tone was obedient: "second Lord, the old man and Mr. DA are sleeping. Are you going back to the small building first?"


    The Huo family''s old house covers an area of tens of thousands of square meters. The small building is the private residence of the Huo family''s younger generation in the house.


    Knowing that grandpa and uncle had rested, Huo Yirong gently nodded to the man around him, "go back to the small building."


    Then he bent and sat in the car.


    The man behind him bypassed the other side of the car, opened the door and sat in.


    He sat upright, eyes gentle, staring at the man sitting next to him with his eyes closed.


    "Second master, I''ve arranged to meet the woman who fell in love with third master one night tomorrow. The specific time hasn''t been set yet. What do you think of the time?"


    Huo Yirong frowned gently. He raised his eyes and looked coldly at Huoqiang sitting next to him.


    "Lao Qiang, I think you want to go to the penalty hall recently. I don''t see that you are physically and mentally tired. That woman can''t run. Don''t bother me!"


    Huo Yirong''s face was covered with clouds, and the light at the bottom of his eyes was frightening.


    Three cousins were treated alone in country M. he was rushed back to investigate a woman who had already found out her background.


    It''s just making a mountain out of a molehill.


    This made Mr. Huo feel unlucky.


    Why should a woman who doesn''t stand on the table let him come to the meeting in person.


    As early as that night, when he received his third cousin from Huangting Hotel, the woman entangled with him was found out by the Huo family.


    Han Kexin, stepdaughter of the Qin family.


    She married with her mother to the Qin family and lived in the Qin family for more than ten years. She seems innocent, but she loves vanity and is full of calculation.


    What makes Huo Yirong feel angry most is that this woman''s private life is not good, she has had an affair with multiple men, and she has stepped on multiple boats at the same time, playing around with the men who love and pursue her.


    At the thought that his three cousins, who were clean and clean, were destroyed by such a bad thing, he wanted to kill each other with a knife.


    In country m, he saw that the three cousins had a little aftertaste of Han Kexin''s attitude. They didn''t dare to tell each other that Han Kexin had a dirty history.


    "My subordinates know their mistakes. Please punish me!"


    Huo Qiang got up and knelt on the car mat.


    His voice is neither sad nor happy. He is unusually calm and has no feelings like a robot.


    Penalty hall, subordinates of the Huo family will be punished if they do wrong.


    Those who go in can take off the skin even if they don''t die.


    Huo Yirong raised his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows. Qingjun''s face showed impatience.


    Huo Qiang is an old man in the secret department of the Huo family. He has good ability and is his most powerful assistant.


    He also knew that he was obviously making use of the topic.


    Huo Yirong raised his hand: "get up. Ask that woman out tomorrow noon and arrange a doctor to check her body. If she has Huo''s seed in her stomach, she must not be left out."


    "Yes!"


    Huo Qiang got up and sat beside Huo Yirong.


    On the way back to Huo''s small building, they talked about the business of Huo''s hea group.


    Hea group is the obvious business of Huo family, hanging the gimmick of manufacturing industry, but doing the business of arms trading.


    In the past few days when Huo Yirong went abroad, all things of hea were handed over to Huoqiang.


    After returning to the small building, Huo Yirong didn''t have time to wash. He took Huoqiang into his study and continued to discuss the work of talking in the car.


    Recently, country x asked for a large number of weapons, and he decided to cut them in half.


    Countries X and m are too tense and have too many weapons, which is bound to cause unnecessary conflict.

 Chapter 33

    The small building in the Huo family''s old house has a small character in its name, but its area is not small.


    Huo Yirong lives in a three storey small building with European style decoration, covering an area of nearly 1000 square meters, including all leisure, entertainment and work areas.


    On the left and right sides of this building, there are two buildings with different decoration.


    There is the residence of Huo Junxin, the eldest of the Huo family, and Huo Gentiana, the third of the Huo family.


    This large area is the private space of the Huo family in the house.


    Three in the morning.


    Huo Yirong finally finalized all the work accumulated for many days.


    He waved Huoqiang away and walked towards the bedroom.


    Huo Yirong took a shower and came out of the bathroom with only a bath towel around his waist.


    He walked steadily and gracefully towards the bed in the room.


    Before he went to bed and was ready to have a good rest, the door was knocked hurriedly.


    "Second master, something''s wrong!"


    It''s Huo Qiang who went and returned.


    The man who has always been calm and calm, across a door, can''t hide his eagerness in his tone.


    Huo Yirong''s lazy eyes dissipated quickly. He ground his teeth and turned to open the door.


    When he opened the door, he saw a woman with beautiful eyes and beautiful face standing behind Huoqiang before he asked.


    The other party''s face was pale and the sky was falling. He was about to die.


    Seeing the beauty standing behind Huo Qiang, Huo Yirong frowned tightly, and his eyes glittered like frost and snow.


    "What happened?"


    His voice was cold and freezing.


    Huo Qiang moved his lips uneasily and got out of the way. The woman behind him was completely exposed.


    The beautiful woman raised her eyes, and the light in her eyes trembled slightly.


    She looked in horror at the man who had nothing on his body and showed his perfect body.


    "Huo Zhi is not doing well. Please punish him."


    The woman knelt down with a thud.


    Huo Yirong drooped his eyes lightly, and his thin lips provoked a seemingly cold radian.


    He looked cold at the bottom of his eyes. When he looked carefully, he could find a strong killing intention in his eyes.


    Huo Zhi hung on his side and clenched his hands into a fist. He said nervously, "second Lord, Miss Su Jingshu is pregnant."


    Huo Yirong suddenly raised his foot and kicked Huo Zhi on his shoulder, kicking people on the ground.


    "What are you talking about?!"


    His tone was low and his words were full of cold and cruel meaning.


    The kick on Huo Zhi''s shoulder made her bones crack.


    She endured the pain, quickly got up and knelt in front of the angry man.


    "Second Lord, my subordinates are not doing well."


    Huo Yirong''s face was full of anger and his face was as cold as cold water.


    Su Jingshu, a member of the Su family, is also Huo Yirong''s fiancee.


    The two are already engaged and are about to get married.


    If I hadn''t met the Su family some time ago to discuss the next marriage, my three cousins wouldn''t have been entangled with a woman with a chaotic life.


    It is impossible to say that Huo Yirong has no resentment against the Su family.


    However, Su Jingshu, as his fiancee Huo Yirong, was pregnant.


    Such a shame is unbearable to a man.


    How could he have children if he had never touched each other.


    Under the surveillance of the people from the secret department sent by the Huo family, Su Jingshu was able to wear a green hat for him.


    Should he say the woman is good, or is the man in the secret department of the Huo family a waste.


    Huo Yirong''s anger spread all over him.


    The Su family really deceives people too much!


    He came forward, stretched out his hand and pulled Huo Zhi''s long hair, bent over, looked cold and looked at the woman in his hand.


    "Little gardenia, you are one of the best leaders in the dark Department. You can make such mistakes. How can you have the face to come back and ask for punishment, huh?"

 Chapter 34

    Huo Yirong was the last one. Well, the voice was very light.


    Listening to Huo Qiang and Huo Zhi, they couldn''t help trembling.


    Huo Zhi''s face turned pale and knew that she would die today.


    She bit her mouth and finally said, "please give me a good time."


    "Oh!" Huo Yirong sneered and pulled Huo Zhi''s hair to intensify his strength.


    Huo Zhi''s scalp was so painful that she couldn''t help leaning forward slightly to reduce the pain.


    "Want to die? It''s too cheap for you! "


    Huo Yirong let go and kicked it.


    "Bang!"


    It took ten percent of the effort.


    Huo Zhi was kicked to the heart and threw her body on the wall opposite the corridor.


    "Cough..." she held her heart and coughed in a low voice.


    The smell of blood in his mouth began to spread.


    The second master was so angry that it was terrible.


    Huo Zhi got up again, knelt on his knees and faced the gloomy looking handsome man standing at the door.


    Huo Yirong played with the silver exquisite and small gun he had changed from somewhere.


    He lowered his eyes, with a faint annoyance at the bottom of his eyes, staring at the weapon in his hand.


    This posture fell into the eyes of Huo Qiang. He knew that Huo Zhi was really going to be abandoned today.


    A crisp sound sounded.


    This is the sound of loading.


    Huo Qiang stood up immediately when the voice sounded.


    He knelt in front of Huo Yi: "second master, Miss Su''s business is indeed Huo Zhi''s negligence and bad work. She is to blame. Only her internal situation is too vague. Please give her a chance to redeem her."


    "Oh?" Huo Yirong''s eyes were deep and dark, staring at the bottom of Huoqiang''s eyes without emotion.


    The corner of Huo Er Ye''s mouth rose, as if he was really interested in what he said.


    Huo Qiang bowed his head and said respectfully with humility: "second Lord, Miss Su has a head and tail with her bodyguard. They have already made an affair. Huo Zhi has followed Miss Su for a long time, but once Miss Su enters the Su family''s mansion, she can''t detect any valuable news. "


    "Is it a bodyguard?" Huo Yirong looked meaningful.


    "Yes, Miss Su is three months pregnant. My subordinates suspect that the Su family may know about it."


    "Pa!"


    Huo Qiang''s voice had just dropped and he was slapped in the face.


    "Lao Qiang, you crossed the border."


    Huo Yirong took back his hand and didn''t know when the weapon in his hand would disappear.


    He held his arms in his hands and looked coldly at Huoqiang and Huozhi kneeling in front of him.


    Both of them are leaders of the dark Department. They are selected and recommended by layers. Naturally, they are proficient in all kinds of martial arts.


    Both skill and mind are first-class.


    Huo Qiang is a servant. If he dares to step on the dignity of the Huo family to save people in order to keep Huo Zhi, it is not crossing the border.


    The Huo family and the Su family don''t necessarily have deep feelings. The marriage is mutual benefit.


    Su Jingshu has been following Huo Zhi around. She can collude with the bodyguard under her nose. They must be in an absolutely safe place when they hang out.


    Su Zhai, Huo Zhi can''t get in.


    In addition to Su''s house, I really can''t find an absolutely safe place for Su Jingshu to collude with his bodyguards.


    Su Jingshu is fooling around with bodyguards in Su''s house. How can the Su family know.


    This is not su Jingshu challenging his bottom line of Huo Yirong, but the whole Su family challenging the dignity of the Huo family.


    In order to save Huo Zhi, Huoqiang went so far as to make it clear that the Su family trampled on the dignity of the Huo family.


    As the manager of hea group and secret department, Huo Erye doesn''t know the fishiness.


    Huo Qiang''s face showed shallow regret. He was too anxious after all.


    "My subordinates know their mistakes. Please punish me!"


    Huo Yirong''s eyes are dark and dangerous: "you can use them these days. The punishment received by the penalty hall will be put on hold for the time being. Do it yourself."

 Chapter 35

    "Yes!"


    Huo Qiang''s face was unmoved.


    Act now.


    He took a dagger out of his cow leather boots.


    The knife with sharp blade stabbed at the thigh without saying a word.


    When the dagger was about to penetrate the clothes, a small white hand stretched out and held the blade tightly.


    The bright red blood drops and instantly dyes Huoqiang black pants into a dark color.


    When Huo Yirong saw this scene, his eyebrows were slightly raised, and his romantic face showed a bit of banter.


    "Second Lord, my subordinates are not doing well, and it has nothing to do with Uncle Qiang."


    Huo Zhi''s hand holding the blade was bloody. Her beautiful eyes stared at the man leaning lazily on the door frame.


    "Are you questioning my judgment?" Huo Yirong''s lips were bent with wanton evil and smiling.


    Huo Qiang''s crime is not to plead for Huo Zhi. His fault is that he does not hesitate to add the weight of all-round measures to save people, stepping on the dignity of the Huo family.


    "Huo Zhi, let go!"


    Seeing that Huo Yirong was angry, Huo Qiang sternly stopped him.


    Although the second master is smiling now, his anger is clearly seen in his eyes.


    He doesn''t believe Huo Zhi can''t see it.


    The girl is too stubborn. After all, she is too naive.


    Since the second master opened his mouth to punish him, how can he fail.


    Huo Zhi didn''t seem to hear Huo Qiang''s words. Her eyes stared at Huo Yirong tightly, and her eyes overflowed with thick pleadings.


    Huo Yirong stood upright with only a bath towel between his waist and abdomen, but walked gracefully to the two dark leaders of the Huo family.


    He had no smile in his eyes and stared coldly at Huo Zhi.


    "Little gardenia, your courage is getting fatter and fatter now. You even forget the most basic rules of the Huo family''s secret department?"


    Huo Yirong raised his foot and stepped on Huo Zhi''s shoulder.


    The latter is slightly trembling and still maintains a perfect kneeling position.


    "Something that doesn''t know how to live or die!" Huo Yirong''s tone was gloomy: "today''s matter is inseparable from your punishment. Now get out of here!"


    After that, Huo Zhi was kicked by him, just like kicking the ball.


    "Lao Qiang, what are you waiting for?"


    The dagger in Huo Qiang''s hand was no longer shackled, and the blade pierced his thigh.


    Its depth, at least five centimeters.


    Bright red, the corridor carpet was dyed red in an instant.


    "Tut -" Huo Yirong stared at the dirty carpet and frowned slightly: "don''t forget to let someone clean the carpet."


    "Yes, my subordinates."


    Huo Qiang''s voice was steady, and there was no tremor, as if he could not detect the pain in his leg.


    "Get down."


    "Yes -"


    Huo Qiang stood up and glanced vaguely at Huo Zhi, who was paralyzed on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    The latter''s eyes glowed with silence.


    She made mistakes one after another and angered the second master. She was doomed tonight.


    After Huo Qiang left, Huo Yirong went to Huo Zhi.


    His feet in home shoes trampled on Huo Zhi''s face, like stepping on a rag.


    "Little gardenia, no matter how favored you are in the dark, and no matter how extraordinary your ability is, remember that you will always be the dog of the Huo family. If I want to kill you, you have only your own share, understand?"


    "Keep it in mind."


    Huo Zhi''s face was deformed and his voice was blurred.


    Her beautiful eyes looked up at the man standing in front of her.


    Because the other party had no clothes, she didn''t dare to look around. She looked respectfully and humbly at the man in front of her, just like staring at the God of this life.


    Third Lord Huo is the master of everyone in the dark Department, and second Lord Huo is a cruel executioner.


    The life and death of everyone in the dark Department are in the hands of these two.


    By the means of the second master, it is the most ferocious.


    Thinking of the fate of people who made mistakes in the past, Huo Zhi''s fear expanded at the bottom of her heart and her body trembled uncontrollably.

 Chapter 36

    Huo Yirong Qingjun''s face smiled lightly and his tone was light: "I don''t think you have a good memory. It''s better to have a deep memory."


    "At the disposal of the second master." Huo Zhi dared not violate anything.


    The people in the dark are all weapons in the hands of the Huo family. They have no dignity and no self.


    If the master wants them to have children, they will have children.


    If the master wants them to die, they have only their own choice and will never let the master''s family have any embarrassment.


    Huo Yirong removed his feet from each other''s face.


    His eyes were cold and pitiless.


    "Turn over the affairs of the Su family to others. As for you, go to the penalty hall. If you can come out alive, I will give you another chance."


    "Subordinate orders -"


    Huo Zhi got up awkwardly, bent and walked downstairs step by step.


    Huo Yirong turned and entered the bedroom.


    I happened to receive a transnational video from Huo yungentian, my third cousin in country M.


    When the video is connected, Huo yungentian''s Zhang Junmei is almost flirtatious, and his modest and elegant face appears clearly.


    His reserved face is somewhat pale and ill. When he doesn''t make an expression, he gives people an aura that strangers are not close to. He has a natural sense of distance.


    The background behind Huo yungentian is a snow-white wall with an abstract mural hanging on the wall.


    Huo Yirong is very familiar with this place. It is the exclusive VIP ward of the third cousin in Walton hospital.


    "Gentiana macrophylla, do you know what time it is in China?" Huo Yirong showed a helpless look on his face.


    "Country m is now 3:30 p.m."


    Huo yungentian''s loose and unique voice sounded slowly.


    "It''s early morning in China. It''s been more than 24 hours since yesterday. I haven''t closed my eyes."


    Huo Yirong sat at his desk in the bedroom, raised his hand and gently pressed his forehead.


    His action was clearly seen by Huo yungentian, together with the blood stained on his hand.


    Huo yungentian frowned, calm and worried: "how can you have blood on your hand?"


    Huo Yirong''s hand stopped.


    He put down his hand and lowered his eyes slightly.


    The bright red color on the hand is extremely dazzling.


    His eyes flashed disgusting light, picked up a paper towel on one side, frowned and wiped it. His mouth said carelessly: "it''s not my blood, it''s the people in the dark. Something''s wrong."


    Huo Yunni glanced at him and said, "what''s the matter?"


    People involved in the dark Department also saw blood, which shows that the situation is not light.


    Huo Yirong didn''t hide it and told Su Jingshu what she had done and the Su family''s obvious attitude.


    Huo yungentian smelled the speech, which was cold, expressionless and sick, and became more and more heavy as water.


    His quiet eyes were as cold as walking on thin ice.


    Look at his face. Huo Yirong has a serious attitude: "I''ll deal with it. You don''t have to worry. Take good care of yourself in country M."


    He didn''t want it to affect his third cousin.


    The Su family is not qualified, so the future helmsman of the Huo family will affect his health.


    Huo Gentiana didn''t make a sound. He crossed his hands and put them against his lips, motionless.


    The video picture looks like Caton, falling into stillness.


    Huo Yirong stares at the picturesque three cousins in the video and knows that he is meditating.


    After a long time, the video finally changed.


    Huo Gentiana leans on the hospital bed behind him, with elegant and noble posture and low and pleasant voice.


    "It''s up to grandpa to deal with the Su family. The aristocratic family has been very uneasy in recent years. Among them, the Su family is the most prominent. They dare to be so bold only by relying on their friendship with the old man."


    "That''s what I mean."


    Huo Yirong thought of his grandfather for the first time when he learned of Su Jingshu''s betrayal.


    He said in a deep voice: "what the Su family did, the Huo family didn''t do it to them. It''s all benevolence and righteousness."

 Chapter 37

    The Su family had a life-saving grace to the Huo family in the early years. They took advantage of their kindness to get married in exchange for two younger generations.


    After the marriage, the Su family became more and more restless.


    The Su family is an aristocratic family, but they want to climb over the four families.


    Such boldness has already crossed the boundary and affected the interests of various forces.


    The top four families in Beijing are led by Huo family, followed by long, Gu and Lu.


    The current president in office is the dragon family.


    Every eight years, they all come from four families.


    Under the four families, there are six aristocratic families, namely the Su family, the Gongsun family, the Xiao family, the Ling family, the Nangong family and the Rong family.


    In recent years, because of their marriage with the Huo family, the Su family has become more and more secretive, and their intention to squeeze into the four families is almost in the open.


    Huo yungentian picked up the information at hand and read it. His voice was calm: "after all, the Su family saved grandpa''s life. Let Grandpa deal with it. His old man will never be lighter than you."


    "That''s true."


    Huo Yi had a bad smile on his lips and a look of expectation on his face.


    If Grandpa knew what Su Jingshu had done, he would certainly clean up the Su family according to the old man''s temper.


    In recent years, the Su family has been fighting the autumn wind in the Huo family through the marriage of the two families. I''m afraid they will return with interest.


    "How''s the woman doing?"


    In the video, Huo Gentiana hung her eyes and looked through the documents in her hand. She didn''t lift her head, like she just asked casually.


    The woman?


    In addition to the Imperial Court Hotel, which woman can be with three cousins.


    Huo Yirong''s eyes flashed slightly and subconsciously licked his lips.


    His unnatural look was fleeting.


    "How can I deal with the company as soon as I returned home. You know that country x urgently needs to buy a large number of weapons recently. Where can I find the time?"


    Huo yungentian looked up and flashed a fine light in his quiet eyes, which looked dark and unclear.


    He glanced at the screen in front of him, Huo Yirong''s tired face.


    Hea group is really busy recently and has a backlog of affairs. He also knows that it is early in the morning when his second cousin returns home.


    But recalling the ecstatic experience in Huangting Hotel and the woman whose face was vague but made him miss her, Huo yungentian still couldn''t let go after all.


    His voice was calm and there was no doubt in his tone: "it''s just a transmission of information. It won''t take you much time."


    In the past few days, he didn''t believe in the ability of the Huo family and didn''t find the basic information of the woman.


    Huo Yirong was like a hob, shrugged his shoulders and said to the scoundrel, "the information is in Huoqiang. I just punished him and he just left."


    "You punished Lao Qiang, and he went to the penalty hall?"


    Huo Gentiana twisted her eyebrows, her deep eyes were confused, and her face showed disapproval.


    Huo Qiang is an old man in the dark. He has a good relationship with the old master, father and second uncle. He has deep affection for the Huo family and is an elder they should respect.


    "Gee, how could I send him to the penalty hall? After all, I watched us grow up as a child. It''s just a small punishment and a big admonition."


    Huo Yirong didn''t care: "he stepped on the Huo family''s face in order to save Huo Zhi. The Su family has been restless for so many years. Everyone in the Huo family doesn''t know. He needs to make it clear that in order to save Huozhi, I think he''s almost forgotten who his master is! "


    Huo Gentiana looked at him speechless: "you sent Huo Zhi to the penalty hall."


    This is not a question, but an affirmative tone.


    "Well --"


    Huo Yirong drooped his eyes and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    In the video, the person leaning on the hospital bed sighed: "don''t toss people too much. Let them out after the lesson."

 Chapter 38

    Huo Gentiana''s light attitude touched a nerve of Huo Yirong.


    His face was angry and his voice was cold and cold.


    "How can you make trouble? Third brother, your heart is too soft. They were trained by the Huo family with countless financial, material and energy.


    The Huo family gave them a new life. They are the most favorable weapons of the Huo family. Once they find signs of infidelity, they should be thrown into the penalty hall to let them know who is the master and who is the servant. "


    Huo Yirong''s paranoid attitude is obviously wrong.


    Huo yungentian, who knew the inside story, raised his hand and helped his forehead. His tone was rarely gentle: "second brother, you should put it down after so many years."


    "Shit! I''ll never forget it all my life. If it weren''t for them, how could my mother die! "


    Huo Yirong was in a hurry. His anger was uncontrollable and he burst into foul language.


    Looking at his stimulated appearance, Huo yungentian felt too bad and didn''t want to talk.


    He saw through each other''s face and directly cut off the video communication.


    "..." Huo Yirong opened his eyes slightly to the light blue desktop of the laptop in front of him.


    Is this angry?


    He thought back on his self release just now. The third brother may think it''s too exaggerated.


    Huo Yirong''s face receded angrily, and a successful smile appeared in his eyes.


    Just now Huo yungentian saw through his helpless expression, which remained in his mind for a long time.


    He did it on purpose.


    When his mother was kidnapped, the secret service personnel sent to rescue clearly had a chance to save people, but they missed the best opportunity.


    To put it bluntly, it is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    After so many years, Huo Yirong couldn''t put it down.


    He does not allow such a greedy, forward-looking and backward person to appear in the dark department again.


    No one in the Huo family can be hurt by the weapons they hold.


    Huo Yirong drooped his eyes, his smile gradually disappeared, and his expression was paranoid and gloomy.


    Some mistakes, once is enough.


    If it is wrong again, we must consider whether to destroy it.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan woke up and found that Han Xian, Han Kexin and Qin Mei were not at home.


    After asking the servant, they knew that Han Xian and Han Kexin went out without breakfast.


    As for Qin Mei, he was called out by a phone.


    Qin Ruan touched his stomach: "I''m hungry. What can I eat?"


    The servant immediately said, "the second young master ordered the kitchen to prepare Chinese food for you before leaving."


    "Yes."


    Qin Ruan raised his feet to the restaurant.


    After a few steps, she turned back and told the servant standing there, "bring today''s newspaper."


    "Yes -"


    Qin Ruan sat in the restaurant, drinking porridge with a spoon in one hand and a newspaper in the other.


    Today''s front page of Genesis entertainment newspaper is not unexpected.


    The front page of the newspaper was occupied by the dazzling words of the chaotic private life of Qin''s daughter.


    High definition pictures with smuggled goods and all kinds of indecent and embarrassing gestures are brought to the eye.


    However, all the women who hug closely with different men and engage in all kinds of dark behaviors have been mosaic.


    Staring at the contents and pictures in the newspaper, Qin Ruan''s face showed a happy look.


    She put down the newspaper, picked up her cell phone and opened the social media platform.


    The topic of the chaotic life of the Qin women was on the hot search, and the public photos and videos were marked in bold red font.


    Those boundless, red, dark and lustful pictures are particularly eye-catching.


    The attack words of netizens are very unbearable. The words are too dirty and people can''t bear to look directly at them.


    Everyone is guessing who the Qin woman is.


    Thanks to Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter, most of the upper class know that there is an illegitimate daughter Qin Ruan in the Qin family.

 Chapter 39

    But ordinary people don''t know.


    They only know that the chairman of the Qin group has a stepdaughter, Han Kexin, who occasionally appears in front of the public.


    Most people on the internet think that a woman with chaotic private life is Han Kexin.


    They attacked her with words and abused her with ugly words.


    With Han Kexin''s image in front of the public of Qin''s group, her appearance and external gentle description, she harvested a batch of brainless face powder.


    Someone came out and washed the floor for her.


    They made an arrogant attitude of knowing the inside story and instructed the country to explain it to the public.


    For example, Qin Ruan is reading this one now.


    The netizen''s words are very straightforward.


    [the chairman of Qin''s group has an illegitimate daughter. It is said that this person has been growing up in Xicheng and has shabby words and deeds. I think she is probably the one with chaotic private life.


    You should know that Miss Han is gentle, elegant, kind-hearted, generous and moderate. She has been taught by celebrities since childhood. How can she do such a thing.]


    [upstairs, NIMA is dead! I was born in Xicheng. Why are Xicheng people so humble? Tell me clearly!]


    [I also heard some news. Watching videos and photos, the woman who skillfully delivers to the arms of various men doesn''t look like Miss Han, but the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family is more likely.]


    [Miss Han is my goddess. How can you slander her so pure and kind...]


    After reading these comments, Qin Ruan looked calm and smiled in her eyes.


    This is just the beginning.


    The more fun it is on the Internet, the next big play can be sung perfectly.


    Qin Ruan finished the porridge in the table bowl. She withdrew from the social media platform and got up and went upstairs.


    Tomorrow Monday, Qin Ruan decides to go back to school today.


    Since that day, Ling Xiaoxuan has never contacted her since she solved the mandrill that wanted to harm people in the school dormitory.


    Qin Ruan is worried about her sister.


    She went back to her room to change her clothes and dialed Ling Xiaoxuan.


    The phone rang for a long time and no one answered it. When it was about to hang up automatically, it was finally answered.


    "Qin Ruan?"


    The weak voice of Ling Xiaoxuan clearly reached Qin Ruan''s ears through the handset.


    "Sister Xue, are you ill?"


    The other party''s voice sounds like he doesn''t have any spirit at all.


    "Well, I''m not feeling well these days."


    Qin Ruan Xiu frowned, "are you okay?"


    "It''s no big deal, but the reflection arc is a little long." Ling Xiaoxuan said weakly.


    Reflection radian length?


    It''s just that the reaction is slow and can''t keep up with the rhythm of thinking at the time of the incident.


    This is clearly about the thrilling scene that took place in the dormitory that day.


    Qin Ruan still remembers that after the mandrill was solved that night, Ling Xiaoxuan was more excited than afraid, and asked her about her ability.


    At that time, she felt that the elder sister was so brave that she was worthy of joining the supernatural expedition.


    Now listening to each other''s weak tone, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Xuejie is also a person. How can she be indifferent to such strange and life-threatening things.


    Qin Ruan mixed with a smiling voice, gently comforted: "sister, pay more attention to rest."


    "Don''t laugh, I can hear you."


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s voice is very sad.


    Qin Ruan smiled but didn''t speak. He picked up the backpack that had just been sorted out and thrown onto the bed.


    She walked out of the door with her backpack and asked casually, "will you go to school tomorrow?"


    "No, I took five days off."


    Qin Ruan agrees with this: "I try not to go out these days. You are still a little weak. It''s easy to provoke dirty things when you go out."


    "Dong!"


    At the other end of the phone, there was a crash.


    Qin Ruan stopped to go downstairs and blinked: "sister student?"

 Chapter 40

    Ling Xiaoxuan still didn''t respond.


    Qin Ruan seemed to hear the back pumping sound from the sound tube of his mobile phone.


    She asked with a little worry, "sister, are you okay?"


    After a while, Ling Xiaoxuan finally responded.


    "Qin Ruan, what did you mean by that?" The other party gnashed his teeth and asked word by word.


    Qin Ruan understood why she had silenced before.


    This is clearly once bitten by a snake, ten years afraid of the well rope.


    Qin Ruan''s voice was gentle and soothing: "when I met dirty things a few days ago, my Qi field was affected. It''s easy to encounter anything unclean when I go out, especially at night. It''s safer to go out less."


    "I''ll take a few more days off!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan cried and quickly hung up the phone.


    Just after the call was hung up, the Slow Lyric mobile phone rang.


    Ling Xiaoxuan called again.


    Qin Ruan swipes the mobile phone screen and connects the phone.


    "Qin Ruan, yesterday I applied with the school to transfer you to my dormitory. You can''t refuse. Although I don''t live in the school, it''s also my territory and can''t be occupied by demons and ghosts. You must guard it well. If there are dirty things, I believe you can clean it up. Come on, junior sister!"


    After the other party said that, before Qin Ruan could speak, he hung up the phone.


    I''m afraid she''ll go back on her word.


    Qin Ruan drooped his eyes and stared at the hung up call in his hand. His face showed that he could not deny it.


    In the case of a schoolsister, it really needs more rest and less going out.


    As for changing the dormitory, she has no reason to refuse.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s dormitory is the best area of the school, with excellent environment, large space and complete equipment.


    The dormitory she used to live in was alienated from her roommates. The dormitory space was not small, but the four person dormitory was crowded.


    If she encounters any emergency, it''s hard to cover up.


    To continue life with evil spirits and clean up all evil spirits and monsters in the world, mostly in the middle of the night.


    In order to live for only one year, she needs to speed up the collection of evil Qi.


    The elder sister solved her worries.


    Qin Ruan put away his mobile phone and went downstairs.


    The busy servants in the villa heard the exaggerated exhaust sound of luxury cars outside.


    The sound went from near to far until they could no longer hear it.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan had just arrived at the school dormitory. Before he could pack up his things, he received an overseas call from m country.


    It''s elder brother Qin jingcen.


    Qin Ruan connected the phone and spoke in a dry voice.


    "I''m Qin Ruan."


    The voice sounded very calm. Only she knew how nervous she was.


    "Arun, are you okay?"


    Qin jingcen''s voice was low and soft, and there was a sense of uneasiness.


    The other side''s tone is too cautious.


    Qin Ruan pursed her lips and said in an easy-going tone, "it''s all right. I''m fine."


    She guessed that Qin jingcen should know about the hot search scandal this morning.


    Qin''s daughter''s private life is chaotic. Videos and photos are released to the public. It is a scandal. Qin''s group must be affected. I think the company''s stock has fallen.


    Qin jingcen didn''t mention the company. Wen Sheng asked, "where are you?"


    "At school, just arrived."


    Qin Ruan threw the things in her hand on the bed opposite Ling Xiaoxuan''s bed and went to the balcony of the dormitory.


    When the other party didn''t mention it, she took the initiative to say, "do you know the domestic news?"


    "Yes."


    Qin jingcen is quiet.


    Calculate the time of country M. it should be more than 10 p.m.


    It''s time to rest.


    The secret of Qin''s group has been leaked. The situation is serious. My eldest brother and father should be very busy during this period.

 Chapter 41

    The other party called to care about her in his busy schedule. This affection could not help but soften Qin Ruan''s heart.


    She was moved from the bottom of her heart, but more sour.


    Regret the closed heart of the previous life and never cherish all this.


    Qin Ruan stood in front of the dormitory balcony, bored playing with the meat on the flower rack.


    "Don''t worry about me. I''m not the one in the photos and videos."


    Her voice was careless and didn''t care too much.


    Qin jingcen fell into a brief silence.


    After a while, he comforted softly: "I''ll deal with it. Don''t be affected. If it''s boring at school, go to find Ah Mei and let him take you to play."


    Tomorrow is class day. I''m afraid she''s bored at school. My eldest brother incited her to go out and let Qin Mei take her.


    Such a big brother is really rare in the world.


    Qin Ruan pursed her lips, and her sad and delicate face burst into a brilliant smile.


    She pretended to be serious: "the second brother will have class tomorrow Monday."


    Far away in country M.


    Qin jingcen, who is known as a cunning fox in the business world and is handsome and mature, looks dull because of Qin Ruan''s words.


    He opened his mouth and his voice was a little tight: "second brother?"


    After Qin Ruan returned to Qin''s house, he never called his father, nor did he call him brother Qin Mei.


    The second brother was excited and jealous in Qin jingcen''s ears.


    Ruan Ruan has never called his eldest brother. Even in the dialogue of words, he has never called him brother.


    "Ah Ruan, what did you just call Qin Mei?"


    Qin jingcen found his voice for a long time.


    He didn''t know. His tone was full of expectation. It was a nervous and extravagant expectation.


    Qin Ruan''s ear was sensitive and felt his complex emotions.


    She owes the Qin family and their son a title in both her previous life and present life.


    Father, eldest brother, second brother.


    They are her close relatives and loved ones.


    Even if she was in the deep mud, they never gave up on her.


    Qin Ruan looked up at the sky and forced his sour eyes back.


    Her voice was light and close: "I call him second brother."


    second elder brother?


    Ruan Ruan called the second brother of Qin Mei. Does this mean that she has begun to accept them.


    Qin jingcen''s heart beat faster and felt more excited than signing billions of orders.


    "Ruan Ruan, what about me?"


    He looked forward to his sister''s brother too much.


    Qin jingcen demanded bluntly and completely lost his ease in business.


    Qin Mei''s smelly boy has been recognized by his sister. He is not willing to fall behind.


    "Brother, you are my brother."


    Qin Ruan shouted intimately and gently, like a shy little girl.


    "Good Ruan Ruan!"


    Qin jingcen''s voice trembled. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    Knowing that he was too excited, Qin Ruan didn''t say anything.


    She listened quietly to the breathing sound of the other party in the sound tube of her mobile phone.


    After a few minutes, Qin Ruan took the initiative to ask, "when will brother and father return home?"


    "A week later."


    Qin jingcen has a gentle mood and a gentle voice.


    Qin Ruan said, "brother, the domestic scandal may affect the stock floating of Qin group and lose some interests. Can I handle this matter? I promise to solve it in two days. "


    "Of course!"


    Qin jingcen spoke quickly and without hesitation.


    Even if Qin Ruan said he wanted the moon in the sky, he would apply for the ownership of the moon at the first time.


    Although it''s very unreliable.


    After confirming the time when the eldest brother and his father returned home, Qin Ruan got the right to deal with the scandal affecting the interests of the Qin group. Qin Ruan cared about Qin jingcen for a few words and hung up the phone.


    In fact, she is a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 42

    As if separated from a dream in his previous life, Qin Ruan has never been too close to anyone, whether in Xicheng or after returning to the Qin family.


    She has a strong psychological defense and has never relied on anyone.


    Since she was sensible, she believed that the only person who can rely on and believe in this world is herself.


    Without the painful experience of her previous life and the sincere care of the Qin family, she may not be able to open her heart.


    Qin and Ruan didn''t adapt to the tone of being coquettish and intimately dependent on Qin jingcen just now.


    She believes that she will adapt over time.


    Father, eldest brother and second brother are close relatives recognized by her.


    In this life, she will protect them comprehensively and worry free for the rest of her life.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongcheng, a guild hall.


    Han Xian, Han Kexin''s mother and daughter drove to this club early in the morning, both in decoration style and internal style.


    The Huo family found Han Kexin.


    The mother and daughter were very excited and looked forward to it.


    They know what the Huos came to the door for.


    At the Huangting hotel that night, Qin Ruan was the one who had a spring night with third master Huo, but Han Kexin replaced Qin Ruan.


    Then next, it should be Han Kexin to accept all the benefits given by the Huo family.


    Han Kexin can recognize master Huo, thanks to his stepfather Qin''an.


    Last year, Qin''s group went to a higher level. Qin''an''s status rose and received an invitation to the top class banquet of aristocratic families in Beijing.


    Qin Anguo took her to the party with her mother.


    At that banquet, she saw what was the real famous family and what was the real power and power.


    In the eyes of those who were born to hold power, what the Qin family had was not enough.


    Han Kexin''s biggest gain at the banquet was to know the Third Master of Huo, the first grandson of the four families in the capital.


    She knew each other unilaterally.


    At the party with beautiful clothes and sideburns, wine and preparation, she saw the man who walked into the banquet hall from outside and released the upper person''s breath. There was no doubt about the man''s aura.


    The man has a picturesque face, a faint sick face, a delicate and handsome beauty face, an elegant and noble bearing.


    He was born to be the proud son of heaven and let people look up to his existence.


    At a glance, countless women at the party were lost in his face and bearing.


    Including Han Kexin.


    Men step gracefully and steadily, step by step integrate into the circle of the banquet center, and accept the respect and attention of countless people.


    That night, Han Ke knew the identity of a man.


    Huo yungentian, the legitimate grandson of the Huo family and the Third Master of Huo.


    He is the next in power of the Huo family.


    It is said that he is decisive, cool, noble and moody. He seems gentle but actually is ruthless.


    All kinds of rumors about Third Master Huo are very far away in Han Ke''s heart.


    That''s a man she can never get no matter how extravagant she hopes.


    I thought there was only one short meeting in this life.


    But I never thought that because of Qin Ruan, she had the opportunity to get close to third master Huo again.


    Unfortunately, that night she asked someone to carry Qin Ruan to another room and hurried back to the room where third master Huo was. Before she got close to each other, she reached out and touched the man who made countless celebrities and aristocratic family women hate to marry in the capital. There was a knock outside the door.


    The Huo family broke into the room and carried the unconscious Third Master Huo away from the bed.


    Han Kexin didn''t even touch each other''s finger, so he watched him taken away.


    She is really unwilling.


    However, thinking of what happened between Qin Ruan and third master Huo.


    There was some expectation in her heart.


    The Huos will come to her.

 Chapter 43

    That night at the Huangting Hotel, when the Huo family broke in, they saw her with third master Huo.


    Not Qin Ruan, but Han Kexin.


    Everyone would think that she was the one who had sex with third master Huo.


    With such a mind, Han Kexin looked forward to it and believed that the Huo family would come to the door.


    Facts have proved that Han Kexin expected well.


    She waited to get in touch with the Huo family.


    "Mom, do you think the Huos will marry me?"


    Han Kexin sat in a room of the guild hall, his fingers agitated uneasily, and his face flushed with expectation.


    Han Xian, sitting opposite her, has a delicate face and a calm posture.


    When she heard the speech, she looked calm and glanced at her daughter.


    "Don''t be paranoid. The Huos won''t marry you."


    In a word, Han Kexin''s face turned ruddy in an instant.


    She opened her eyes and said excitedly, "why don''t they contact me now? Why don''t they find me if they don''t marry me?"


    Han Xian lips slightly hook: "Kexin, you should know why."


    Han Kexin certainly knows, because Qin Ruan was the one who fell in love with third master Huo that night.


    But no one knows about it except her.


    Even Qin Ruan himself didn''t know.


    "Mom, Qin Ruan..." it''s not enough to be afraid.


    "Kexin, it has nothing to do with Qin Ruan. Even if she treated you like that yesterday, she is your stepfather''s biological daughter after all!"


    Later, Han Kexin was interrupted by Han Xian before he finished.


    Han Xian''s face sank. She raised her eyebrows to her daughter and motioned her to see the monitoring in the upper left corner of the room.


    Since the Huos have arranged the meeting place here, they can''t help it.


    Now that technology is so developed, the conversation between them in the house may spread to some people''s ears.


    Han Kexin immediately shut up and looked uneasy. He glanced at the monitoring position.


    At one glance, he quickly withdrew his sight.


    Han Xian, Han Kexin''s caution is right.


    Their words and deeds were spread to the black luxury car parked outside the guild hall.


    Huo Erye, who was sitting in the back seat, saw it in his eyes and heard it in his ears.


    "Hiss!" Huo Yirong sneered, "this mother and daughter are interesting."


    He also knows about Qin Ruan mentioned in the mother daughter dialogue.


    The girls who grew up in the west city slum and survived there are no more disgusting than this mother and daughter.


    When checking Han Kexin''s data, the Huo family turned everything upside down, together with everyone in the Qin family.


    Information about Qin Ruan''s life is still lying in his computer database.


    This woman has a good reputation in Xicheng. Except that she hasn''t killed anyone, she doesn''t touch drugs, and she has done almost nothing she hasn''t done. She hurts the enemy a thousand and loses eight hundred. She is a cruel role.


    But he is also a fool. As a genuine miss of the Qin family, she has many cards, but she is fooled by her stepmother and stepsister.


    I don''t think I''ve seen the filth of the internal struggle of the rich. There''s no blood in the struggle of the rich. It''s no better than that Xicheng solves the problem by fighting evil.


    This woman, sooner or later, has no life to be calculated.


    At present, Huo Yirong is not very interested in Qin Ruan.


    He just wanted to speed up the solution to the mother and daughter sitting in the guild hall with infinite calculation and greed.


    Han Kexin''s delusion to marry the Huo family is a fool''s dream.


    Third brother touched this woman. If she was clean, she might have a chance to enter Huo''s house.


    But she was too dirty to be on the table.


    She doesn''t deserve the position of the future mistress of the Huo family.


    Which of her pile of black history is brought to the table without being laughed at by the major families.


    If she enters the Huo family, the Huo family will become the talk of others in the next few decades.

 Chapter 44

    The future mistress of the Huo family. She can be from an aristocratic family or a village girl of ordinary people.


    But as long as there is one, it must be clean, even if it comes out of mud without contamination.


    It would never be a woman like Han Kexin.


    Huo Yirong leaned lazily on the back of the seat.


    He stared at Han Xian''s charming face in the video. The other party''s fundus calculation clearly reflected into his fundus through monitoring.


    The old man is a little self-aware, but he is also a greedy old fox.


    His third brother Huo yungentian is an ascetic monk. He is not interested in love. He has not been interested in any woman in the past 30 years.


    That night at the imperial court, he was secretly interested in Han Ke.


    Such a bad thing is not worth his third brother''s concern.


    Unfortunately, the third brother is such a clean man that he was ruined by Han Kexin.


    Thinking of this, Huo Yirong couldn''t control his anger.


    Today, he will determine whether Han Kexin has three disciples in his stomach.


    If there are no worries, then he won''t have to pay too much attention to each other.


    As for the third brother Huo yungentian''s love for her?


    Han Kexin''s detailed information is placed in front of each other. With those wonderful black history, everything will disappear.


    He will pass the other party''s information to his third brother, but not now. These can''t affect his recuperation.


    Huo Yirong looked up and looked at the person sitting in the co driver''s seat. He said coldly, "go in and bring in the doctor in the back car. Speed up."


    Huo Qiang, sitting in the driver''s seat, turned back, nodded slightly and got out of the car.


    His posture of getting off the bus was unnatural for a moment.


    Last night''s injury finally made it difficult for him to move.


    After Huoqiang got off the bus, he restrained the pain on his leg and walked vigorously as usual.


    He walked up to the parked car behind him.


    Soon, a middle-aged man and two men in black came down from the car.


    The four of them stepped into the guild hall with wind.


    Han Xian and Han Kexin are sitting in the house, and their hearts are at sixes and sevens.


    "Dong Dong -"


    The door was knocked from the outside.


    The mother and daughter immediately sat upright, dignified and steady. I don''t know, I really think the mother and daughter are as elegant and intellectual as the surface.


    Before they opened their mouth to call someone in, the door was pushed open from the outside.


    Huo Qiang first stepped into the room. Behind him, two men in black suits followed the middle-aged doctor step by step.


    "Hello, I''m from the Huo family. Please cooperate."


    Huo Qiang walked up to his mother and daughter with a polite attitude.


    He raised his chin to the middle-aged man: "Dr. Chen, please."


    The middle-aged man is a doctor of the Huo family medical team. When he hears the speech, he immediately goes to Han Kexin.


    "What are you going to do?!"


    Han Kexin felt bad. He stood up in a panic and wanted to run to Han Xian.


    Just as she stood up, the man in black behind her raised his hand and pressed it on her shoulder.


    The strength of the other party''s hand is not small. Sheng Sheng presses Han Kexin on the seat and sits down.


    Han Xian also stood a man in black behind her and noticed that the situation was bad. She narrowed her flustered eyes, and the previous school was calm and disappeared.


    It was Huo Qiang who saw the main thing among the four, and Han Xian spoke coldly.


    "The Huo family is also a famous family. My daughter has a sincere relationship with the third master. Your attitude is too much! Even if third master Huo doesn''t admit it, there''s no need to make it so ugly! "


    Han Xian''s words were obviously trying.


    In front of them, these people claim to be the Huo family, behave with rules, and obviously act under orders.


    She needs to know who is behind this, so as to facilitate the next plan.

 Chapter 45

    Huo Qiang was calm and indifferent.


    Suddenly, his eyes flashed.


    A familiar command sounded in the Bluetooth headset on the ear.


    "Tell that old woman to shut up!"


    The owner with a ruthless low voice belongs to Lord Huo sitting in the car outside the guild hall.


    Huo Yirong heard that the restless old woman in the room was discrediting his third brother and wanted to talk.


    Huo Qiang is an old man in the secret department of the Huo family. He is also the right-hand assistant of Huo Yirong for many years. He is also Huo Yirong''s face.


    Among the four families and six aristocratic families in the capital, there are several who don''t know Huoqiang. Who dares not give him some thin noodles.


    Today, even if the chairman of the Qin group appears, he should bow and bow in front of Huo Qiang. His attitude is polite and dare not exceed half a point.


    Han Xian is arrogant in her words and deeds. If she dares to point out to the Huo family, she is trying to die.


    Huo Qiang heard the second master''s anger, and his eyes stared coldly at Han Xian.


    "The Huo family has never dared to tell anyone what to do. Madam, be careful."


    His voice was solemn and bloodthirsty.


    Han Xian was guilty and was crushed by his powerful Qi field. Her body trembled uncontrollably.


    Her mind was in a mess, and countless conjectures lingered in her mind.


    Did the Huos find anything.


    Do they know that their daughter Li Daitao was stiff that night, or the Huo family didn''t want to have too much entanglement with them and wanted to clean them up.


    "Ah!"


    Han Kexin suddenly shouted across the street.


    Dr. Chen is drawing blood from Han Kexin''s arm with a medical blood drawing instrument.


    "Mom, help me! Help me!!! "


    Han Kexin is scared to death.


    She was afraid that these people would kill her.


    Han Xianshun will go.


    Dr. Chen has drawn a tube of blood from Han Kexin''s arm.


    Without stopping, he picked up a transparent tube and drew blood one by one.


    Seeing this scene, Han Xian''s eyes flashed slightly, her heart beat faster and faster, and she was excited uncontrollably.


    She seemed to understand what to do when drawing blood at this time.


    If my daughter is pregnant at this time, it must be third master Huo''s.


    Even if she didn''t really do anything with the third master, as long as she was pregnant at this time, the Huo family would regard the child in her belly as the seed of the Huo family.


    Han Xian was so excited that her eyes were full of suppressed excitement, and her face with rich makeup turned unnatural ruddy.


    She began to look forward to her daughter''s close communication with other men during ovulation a few days ago.


    Only in this way can the tadpole get into bed.


    Once conception is successful, the body begins to secrete human chorionic gonadotropin.


    As long as the blood test, you can determine whether you are pregnant by detecting human chorionic gonadotropin.


    What the Huo family has done in front of us can''t be more obvious.


    Most importantly, they did not doubt their daughter.


    The Huos didn''t find out about that night.


    They didn''t know what happened to Li daitaojiang and decided that her daughter was the one who had gone through ups and downs with third master Huo, which made Han Xian not surprised and happy.


    Han Kexin doesn''t understand this and is still being controlled to draw blood.


    Her face turned pale when she saw the blood drawn out of her body.


    "Mom, help me..." the voice was frightened and choked.


    Han Xian''s previous trembling was soon soothed. The corners of her lips provoked great restraint, but she still couldn''t hide her excitement.


    Glancing at the powerful atmosphere in the room and the four people who were all over the body, Han Xian gently comforted her daughter: "you can be kind, you''ll be fine, don''t worry."


    "Really?"


    Han Kexin has always been convinced of her, and her emotions are really comforted.

 Chapter 46

    Han Xian clasped her hands and put them on her overlapping legs.


    The tone is gentle: "can be obedient, it will be all right soon."


    Han Kexin turned his head sideways and stared at the blood drawing medical instruments on his arm. His eyes were frightened.


    No one saw Han Xian sitting opposite. Because she was too excited, her hands on her legs trembled uncontrollably.


    Before, she decided that her daughter was born and could not enter the Huo family.


    However, the Huo family''s behavior made her look forward to it.


    Soon, the blood drawing was over.


    Huo Qiang left in a hurry.


    Outside the guild hall, after Huo Yirong left the room from Huoqiang and others, he raised his hand and closed the surveillance video, out of sight and out of mind.


    The mother and daughter in the video are too greedy with their eyes and faces.


    He was almost laughed at with anger.


    The power of the Huo family in the capital is that someone harbors evil intentions, and no one dares to show their calculations openly.


    The mother and daughter have courage.


    I''m afraid they can''t afford to calculate the Huo family.


    The front passenger door was opened from the outside. Huo Qiang sat in and took the door.


    He turned back to the man sitting behind him¡° Second master, it''s all done. "


    "How soon will the results come out?"


    Huo Yirong''s eyes were half closed and his tone was calm and gentle, giving people an illusion of peace.


    He asked Dr. Chen to take Han Kexin''s blood.


    Huo Qiang: "an hour."


    "Send someone to keep an eye on them. Before they came out, I kept an eye on their every move."


    Huo Yirong had a feeling in his heart that if he didn''t stare at the mother and daughter, there might be some trouble.


    Although it is impossible to damage the interests of the Huo family with their ability, it is always better to be prepared.


    "Yes, second master!"


    "Go home."


    Several low-key, luxury black cars parked outside the guild hall drove away slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the guild hall.


    After Huoqiang and her party left, Han Xian immediately walked to her daughter.


    She took Han Kexin''s hand and stopped her from speaking with her eyes. They left the guild hall in a hurry.


    In half an hour.


    Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter returned to Qin''s house.


    When they learned that Qin Ruan and Qin Mei''s brother and sister were not at home, they didn''t pay too much attention.


    Han Xian took her daughter straight to the bedroom on the third floor.


    "Bang!"


    The bedroom door was slammed shut from the inside.


    Han Xian had no time to sit down, stood at the door and stared at her daughter in a serious tone: "but Xin, did Qin Ruan have a relationship with other men in the last few days of the night when Qin Ruan had a relationship with third master Huo at the Huangting hotel?"


    Han Kexin was confused for a moment and didn''t understand why she asked.


    Both mother and daughter like the feeling of being surrounded by men, and even enjoy their pursuit.


    But they have always played each other and never interfered with each other.


    "Mom, why do you ask these questions?"


    Han Kexin is a little shy. He doesn''t know what to think of. His face shows obvious aftertaste shyness.


    Anyone who passes by can see the meaning of her expression.


    Han Xian felt quite at ease when she saw her.


    She took her daughter''s hand to the bedside and explained what the Huos had done before.


    "Really?!"


    Han Kexin was excited when he learned the truth.


    If she was really pregnant at this time, would she have a chance to enter Huo''s house.


    Han Xian patted her daughter''s hand: "of course it''s true. Just make sure you''ve had a room with other men in those days. If luck comes to you, you''ll always be involved with the Huo family in the future."


    "I fell in love with a male model in those days. I''ve been with him. He has a good physique."


    Han Kexin was excited, and the meat on his face tightened up, looking twisted and ferocious.

 Chapter 47

    Han Xian couldn''t stop smiling, and her smile became more and more brilliant.


    Male models are in good shape. If their daughters really hang out with each other in those days, they may really have children in their stomach.


    After thinking about it, she still asked anxiously, "have you taken any safety measures?"


    Han Kexin shook his head: "No."


    Han Xian was relieved: "that''s good. We''ll wait for the news from the Huo family now."


    "Mom, did you say I would marry into the Huo family?" Han Kexin holds Han Xian''s hand with expectation.


    "Maybe it''s really possible."


    Surprised and full of calculation, the mother and daughter have forgotten the creation entertainment newspaper at the moment.


    Qin''s group has been pushed to the first place in the hot search due to the scandal, which led to the decline and great fluctuation of the stock, causing an uproar.


    Many big V forwards, and even begin to maliciously guess whether there is something wrong with Qin.


    As for the women in the online exposure photos and videos, there is still no clear message.


    However, most netizens have identified the woman in the photos and videos as Han Kexin, the stepdaughter of the Qin group.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan sat outside the gynecology department of the hospital, waiting for the blood test report.


    She knew that the night she passed the Huangting Hotel, she was still worried about having a child in her stomach.


    I still decided to have a blood test. I''m more relieved.


    In the last life, the lost child has become her obsession.


    The child''s faint cry always haunts her ears and makes her uneasy.


    While waiting for the report, Qin Ruan received a phone call.


    It''s Li Ming, general manager of Chuangshi entertainment press.


    "Miss Qin, the situation on the Internet is obviously going in an uncontrollable direction. We have received a call from Qin''s group asking us to control the field. What should we do next?"


    Li Ming''s tone was uneasy and anxious.


    The most important reason why he agreed to cooperate with Qin Ruan at the beginning was that he knew that she was the apple of the chairman of Qin group and the second largest shareholder of Qin group.


    There was a cold light in Qin Ruan Mei''s eyes, and the corners of her lips were wantonly curved, releasing mysterious temptation all over her body.


    "Manager Li, the good play has just begun. What''s the panic?"


    Qin Ruan''s tone was slow and leisurely: "let''s release the news that the real face of the woman in the photos and videos will be revealed in the early morning of this evening. I believe the creation entertainment press will also get rich returns for this."


    You know, today''s melon has let many people see where the creation entertainment newspaper is.


    Such exposure can''t be bought with money.


    Li Ming was silent for a moment: "I''ll arrange people to do it as soon as possible. How should Qin group deal with it?"


    Qin Ruan''s red lips opened gently: "don''t worry, Qin won''t look for you again."


    Big brother promised her that she would handle the matter.


    Li Ming took some reassurance and hung up.


    Qin Ruan put away his mobile phone and got up to leave.


    She came to the inspection list window and got her report smoothly.


    Qin Ruan is not a medical student. I can''t understand the above data.


    She came to the consulting room with the report and sat in the consulting room. She was a middle-aged woman doctor.


    The other party took the report form in Qin Ruan''s hand, looked up at Qin Ruan, saw her exquisite palm, looked forward on her face, and the corners of her lips could not help bending.


    "Congratulations, the blood test report shows that you are pregnant. It is recommended to go home and pay more attention to rest. Don''t be too tired, and don''t use drugs indiscriminately. Indiscriminate use of drugs will affect the fetus. It is recommended to regulate your body during this period..."


    The other side''s instructions were blurred in Qin Ruan''s ears.


    She only heard the first sentence clearly: you are pregnant.

 Chapter 48

    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and stroked a flat lower abdomen with careful movements on his hands.


    Her eyes flashed water, wet, and the corners of her lips bent in anticipation.


    Really pregnant.


    The child who had not been well protected by her in her previous life came to her again.


    Qin Ruan didn''t know how she got out of the hospital.


    Standing at the gate of the hospital, the unstable mood was completely calmed.


    She looked up, the blue sky came into her eyes, and the sky was clear and full of relief.


    Qin Ruan looked forward to the arrival of the child in her belly.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, early in the morning.


    The crowd squatting on the Internet finally waited for the exciting moment.


    The creation entertainment press is hot again.


    No, they exposed that the melon was hot searched and the network was paralyzed several times late at night.


    But this does not affect the curiosity of the melon eaters at all.


    During the day, they saw the women playing mosaic in photos and videos, and finally revealed the true face of Lushan.


    The woman above was indeed the stepdaughter of the Qin group, Han Kexin, they guessed.


    Netizens are crazy about eating melons, staring at Han Kexin''s pure face and spitting fragrance.


    Some people even made her videos and photos into a kind of aesthetic action film, which makes people''s nosebleed and tears flow out of men''s mouths.


    [this is the so-called celebrity. How hungry and thirsty she is with different men. I admire her!]


    [Qin yuanjiao species aesthetics action film guide - xxx.kcv14.com welcome to join us.]


    [when she appeared in front of the public, I thought she was a green tea bitch, dressed in ignorant and pure skin, and secretly she was a show off!]


    [this woman''s face looks pretty good. Brothers, download and save it quickly. Let''s go together if you''re okay.]


    [Qin yuanjiao species aesthetics action film guide - xxx.kcv14.com welcome to join us.]


    [have you noticed that in a picture, she went into the hotel with three men, wocao! This sister is tough enough!]


    [upstairs, I saw it. I also got the latest resources of species aesthetics. Let''s communicate together?]


    All kinds of demons and ghosts appeared on the Internet.


    The party concerned, Han Kexin, is having a tryst with Duke Zhou and has a dream of marrying the Huo family.


    ¡­¡­


    nightclub.


    In the resplendent box, a group of men and women twisted their bodies madly under the stimulation of alcohol in the dark lights and loud music.


    In the dark corner, there are even people on site to guide men and women to limit human nature.


    Sitting on the sofa on the left, a man with ordinary facial features, sunshine and a special sense of security was laughing with a heavily made-up woman.


    Suddenly, someone came to the man and handed the mobile phone to him.


    "Rong Jing, do you think this man is you?"


    Rong Jing loosened the woman in her arms and took her companion''s mobile phone.


    A video is playing on the mobile phone.


    The background is a room in the imperial court hotel. Rong Jing is hanging out with a woman.


    The woman kneeling on the ground kept her head down while he was doing aerobic reciprocating exercise.


    Seeing such a video, Rong Jing doesn''t look very good.


    Anyone who is photographed naked under unknown circumstances will not be in a good mood.


    However, the next scene stunned Rong Jing.


    In the video, he also knelt behind the woman with an abnormal red face.


    Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed the woman''s hair. The other party was forced to look up and show his lustful and confused face.


    Most of the people present know this woman.


    It''s Han Kexin.


    Rong Jing scolded: "I''ve never touched this woman!"


    The man handed his cell phone to him, sat aside, smelled the speech and joked: "in the video, you broke through the activities of body and mind with her."

 Chapter 49

    Rong Jing frowned and looked very ugly.


    Their family is engaged in the steel business. Although it does not exist like dust and ants in the capital, it is also a nouveau riche despised by people.


    No matter how much money he spends, he can''t squeeze into the circle of real aristocratic childe celebrities.


    In the rich second generation circle of eating, drinking and having fun, Rong Jing is at best a person who is amused.


    Rong Jing knows current affairs very well. He talks to people and ghosts. He slowly gets away in the circle.


    He has the bad habits that ordinary men should have and likes beauty.


    Rong Jing will never force others. He likes to use money to solve physical problems. He doesn''t want to touch it.


    Some time ago, a young man returned home after finishing his studies abroad. The circle specially held a reception banquet for him.


    That night, he drank too much and was in a hotel with a woman.


    Although Rong Jing drank a lot, he won''t forget who the woman who rolled with him all night is. It''s by no means Han Kexin.


    The woman has always looked down on him and won''t commit herself to him.


    "How about Han Kexin? I heard that she has good Kung Fu. Isn''t she very energetic?"


    The man sitting next to Rong Jing joked and asked.


    "I haven''t touched her." Rong Jing leaned on the sofa, and the whole person fell into the sofa, so that people could not see the look on his face.


    He doesn''t know why the woman in the video becomes Han Kexin.


    It seems that other people around have also brushed into tonight''s hot search and gathered around Rong Jing.


    The people in the house are a group of rich second-generation people who eat, drink and have fun. Their financial background is not simple.


    No matter how crazy they play outside, it will not affect the interests of the family.


    Han Kexin''s scandal this time was interesting to everyone, so they came to Rong Jing to inquire about the inside story.


    This group of the rich second generation, who always looked above the top, came up and Rong Jing soon became one with everyone.


    He didn''t distort the facts, but said that the woman with him that night was by no means Han Kexin.


    ¡­¡­


    The Huos.


    Late at night, Huo Yirong sat at the desk in his study.


    In front of him, the ultra-thin laptop display screen was hotly discussed on the Internet. The video and photos of Qin''s daughter''s private life were exposed.


    Even the aesthetic action film of that species was an eye opener.


    There are so many talented people on the Internet that they can get this thing out.


    During the day, the elegant woman still sits in the guild hall. At night, she goes with the wolf dog. The scene is too exciting to see.


    Huo Yi was dressed in dark blue silk pajamas. His eyes were deep and his lips were pressed down. His anger quickly spread throughout the study.


    He raised his eyes, glanced at the man standing at the table, raised his hand and pressed the slightly tired eyebrows: "did you find out what happened?"


    Huo Qiang, standing at his desk, heard the speech: "it''s Qin Ruan, the biological daughter of chairman Qin. He cooperated with Chuangshi entertainment press to push Han Kexin to the forefront of the storm. The photos and videos exposed on the Internet are true or false."


    "It was her."


    Huo Yirong raised his eyebrows slightly, and his face showed surprise at the right time.


    In his opinion, Qin Ruan is not like a person who can do this.


    The other side gave him the impression that he was a master who held several cards and didn''t know to take the initiative.


    Huo Qiang approached his desk and handed Huo Yirong the video of Rong Jing and Han Kexin doing aerobic reciprocating motion on his mobile phone.


    "Second master, this is the night when the third master was in the Huangting hotel. If Miss Han really had something with this man, she couldn''t spend time alone with the third master."


    In a word, Huo Yirong changed his face in an instant.


    He took the mobile phone from Huo Qiang.

 Chapter 50

    Huo Yirong is calm and looks at the hot eye video on his mobile phone.


    His eyes were bright and bright. There was a wanton storm in his eyes. His facial features were like Shura in the dark light of the study.


    The man looked up and showed a pair of deep black eyes: "is the surveillance video copied in the hotel that night still there?"


    Huo Qiang: "yes, but the paragraph when the third master entered the room was blank. The monitoring failed."


    Huo Yirong pointed his finger on the desk and the beating sound was clear. The atmosphere in the study was treacherous and low-pressure.


    After not knowing how long, there was a gloomy sneer in the study.


    "Huangting hotel is the Su family''s industry. It''s a coincidence that there was a problem with the monitoring equipment that night!"


    Huo Yirong''s voice is cold and fierce. It is clear that he is extremely angry.


    Huoqiang naturally knows that Huangting hotel is the property of the Su family.


    On the night of the third master''s accident, I met with the Su family in the hotel to discuss the marriage between the second master and Su Jingshu, the daughter of the Su family.


    He pursed his lips and said frankly, "second Lord, it''s strange."


    Huo Yirong evokes an evil arc, and his heart is naturally strange.


    During the day, Dr. Chen took Han Ke''s heart count tube blood, and the results showed that the woman was indeed pregnant.


    But it''s not their Huo family.


    Han Kexin is half a month pregnant. Huo Gentiana has had a relationship with her for less than ten days. It is clear who the child is.


    "If I remember well, Huo Zhi picked up his third brother that night?"


    Huo Yirong narrowed his eyes and his eyes glittered.


    "Yes, Huo Zhi got the news that night and personally took someone to pick up the third master."


    "Bring her here, now."


    "Yes, second master!"


    Huoqiang turned to leave and was stopped.


    "Wait --"


    Huo Yirong stared at the mobile phone video, knelt on the ground and was controlled by Rong Jing. Han Kexin, who let him wantonly whip and conquer, flashed a trace of killing intention in his deep eyes.


    He raised his hand, pointed to the man in the video and said, "bring me this boy, too."


    In half an hour.


    Huo Zhi, who was covered with blood and confusion, was taken into Huo Yirong''s study.


    Huo family''s penalty hall, anyone who doesn''t die should take off the skin.


    Huo Zhi stayed in it for a day and a night. She was already tortured.


    Fortunately, I still have a breath.


    Her blood stained the study carpet, and there was a strong smell of blood in the house.


    While waiting, Huo Yirong got up and came to the French window. He didn''t look back when he heard the movement behind him.


    "I''ve seen the second master."


    Huo Zhi got up, supported her body that could fall at any time, and knelt on the carpet.


    She lowered her eyes and dared not spy on the man not far away.


    The penalty hall upgraded her servility to another depth.


    Huo Yirong turned and Huo Zhi''s embarrassed image came into his eyes. His black eyes showed a bewitching smile.


    "It seems that the penalty hall adjusted - taught you very well."


    Huozhi kneeling on both knees, his breathing slowed down.


    "Second Lord, my subordinates are wrong."


    She knelt on the ground, nodded her head and made a gesture of dedication in a respectful and servile tone.


    "Climb over here." Huo Yirong has a cold voice.


    Huo Zhi''s slender fingers supported on the luxury carpet and climbed towards the man in front of the French window without hesitation.


    In fact, at the moment, even if she wanted to stand up and walk, she had no strength.


    The only way to get close to the master is to climb over.


    When Huo Zhi climbed in front of her, Huo Yirong saw the blood stain left by her crawling on the carpet in the study.


    He frowned gently and his eyes glowed with displeasure.


    The bottom of my heart wanted to vent his anger, but he hung his eyes and swept to Huo Zhi''s pale little face, and most of his anger receded.

 Chapter 51

    If people are tossed like this, how can he punish them again.


    If you punish again, the girl''s life will rest.


    The third brother pleaded for the girl the day before yesterday.


    Huo Yirong breathed a sigh of relief and pressed the anger to his heart.


    He stared at Huo Zhi in front of him, and his voice was cold: "tell me what happened in the hotel when you picked up the third master that night. Don''t hide everything in detail."


    "Yes -"


    Looking at Yingrun''s fingers in front of her, Huo Zhi tried her best to restrain the trembling at the bottom of her heart. She dragged her weak body and slowly opened her mouth.


    Tell me the whole story of receiving Third Master Huo at Huangting hotel that night.


    Coincidentally, Huo Zhi had no task and was idle at Huo''s house that day.


    She received a call from Huo Chuan, one of the leaders of the secret department around the third master. When she learned that the third master had an accident, she immediately took someone to rush there.


    Huangting hotel is the property of the Su family. The marriage between Huo and Su is imminent. They have no defense against the Su family.


    After receiving the third master, the people in the dark department didn''t forget to take the form and copy the surveillance video of the hotel room.


    After all, it was the first time that the third master broke through physical and spiritual communication with women. They couldn''t ignore it.


    The party came and went in a hurry.


    Huo Yirong knows everything next.


    Knowing that Huo Gentiana rolled the sheets with others and fell into a coma due to his broken body, he immediately took people to m country overnight.


    He frowned and asked, "do you remember the scene in the room when you brought people into the room?"


    Huo Zhi nodded gently: "when we broke in, the clothes in the house were messy. The third master lying on the bed had nothing. Miss Han sat by the bed and dressed neatly. There were dark traces left when she was with the third master."


    She was not stupid, but very intelligent. She heard that the second Lord had doubts about the night of the imperial court.


    Huo Zhi remembers that when he broke into the room, Han Kexin sat next to the third master.


    Both of them have an after the fact attitude, which will not arouse suspicion.


    While Huo Zhi was talking about the details, Huo Yirong sat at his desk and checked the surveillance video at the Huangting hotel that night.


    He fast forward browsing speed, and soon Huo Gentiana and huochuan appeared under the camera.


    Huo Gentiana drank a little too much. Huochuan took his arm and went straight to the room where the accident happened that night.


    The master and servant entered the room, and there were two men in black outside the door.


    Suddenly, a woman in white appeared under the camera.


    At the critical moment, the video screen flashes slightly and the screen is blank.


    Huo Yirong narrowed his eyes and the progress bar regressed.


    Back when the woman in white appeared, he reached out and knocked on the pause button, and the screenshot was saved.


    After all this, he continued to speed up the progress bar.


    After more than three hours of fast forward, the video finally recovered.


    The monitoring display screen happened to be Huo Zhi who rushed to Huo Gentiana''s house with people.


    A group of people broke in and took people away. It was only a few minutes before and after.


    Huo Yirong held his chin in his hands and stared at the video. His deep and cold eyes were permeated with emotion.


    The video is empty and empty. The corridor is very quiet without any shadow.


    After a few minutes, Han Kexin in a white skirt came out of the room.


    She stood at the door of the room and stared at the direction of the elevator for a long time.


    "Pa!"


    Huo Yirong pauses the video recording, shortcut key screenshot, zoom in and check the details carefully.


    After observing for a while, he narrowed his eyes.


    He rewrote the progress bar and watched the video of Han Kexin walking out of the room again and again.


    I don''t know what details I found. Huo Yirong''s dark eyes contain such a terrible dark light.


    The other party seems to care about the next room.

 Chapter 52

    Han Kexin in the video walked out of the room, clenched his hands into fists and looked vaguely at the next room.


    The action is so subtle that you can''t find it without looking carefully.


    Huo Yirong saw all this clearly in his eyes.


    He also found that Han Kexin''s posture out of the room was no different.


    Huo Yirong is too clear about his three cousins of the ascetic monk, how straightforward the conditions are.


    Even if Han Kexin has countless readers, Huo Gentiana lacks experience, and his capital conditions are there.


    After three hours in the room, Han Kexin will suffer a lot. It''s impossible not to be different at all.


    It was revealed on the Internet that Han Kexin was alone with other men that night. Why did she appear in the third cousin''s room again.


    If not Han Kexin, who is the woman who has a relationship with Huo Gentiana.


    What is the purpose of all this.


    The imperial court hotel belongs to the Su family. What role do they play in it.


    Huo Yirong closed his lips tightly, his eyes were gloomy, and the study suddenly spread a sense of infinite oppression.


    OK, that''s good!


    Very good!


    Over the years, no one has dared to calculate on the Huo family.


    Really eat bear heart leopard courage.


    "Dong Dong -"


    The study door was knocked.


    "Come in." Huo Yirong didn''t look up and spoke coldly.


    The study door was opened from the outside, and Rong Jing was pushed from the outside, followed by two men in black.


    At the moment, Rong Jing was still confused. There was an obvious panic on his face.


    Just an hour ago, he explained to people in the nightclub that the woman with him at the Huangting hotel that night was by no means Han Kexin.


    The woman he was looking for that day had a better figure than Han Kexin.


    He had a good time. Although he drank a lot of wine, he could never remember wrong.


    As for the photos and videos on the Internet, why did they become Han Kexin, he also had a little guess in his heart.


    Now that science and technology are so developed, PS editing technology is still very powerful. Han Kexin is likely to offend someone and be punished like this.


    Rong Jing didn''t say this directly. All the people present were human spirits. How can''t you guess it.


    Just then, a group of people in black broke into the box and took him out of the nightclub without saying a word.


    On the way, he didn''t resist. However, the force was not worth the enemy. He could only be slaughtered and thrown into the carriage.


    Then we came to this ancient and solemn house.


    Seeing the word Huo Zhai, Rong Jing''s heart and liver trembled, his courage was almost broken, and his legs were as soft as noodles.


    In an area in the east of the capital, there is an antique house with a momentum like a rainbow, covering an area of tens of thousands of square meters, which is as large as the presidential palace.


    Apart from the Huo family, the head of the four families, who dares to challenge those in power.


    Even if Rong Jing hasn''t been to Huo house, he has heard of it.


    But he never thought that one day he would step into this house representing power.


    When someone staggered into the room, Rong Jing had no resistance, and his heart kept beating.


    His eyes were frightened and frightened. His handsome face turned white because of fear. All kinds of expressions were clearly seen by Huo Yirong.


    The gentle radian of his lips gives a false impression of peace: "you are Rong Jing."


    It''s a declarative sentence. It''s obvious that he has been identified.


    Rong Jing looked at the man sitting in front of the desk, hidden in the dark light, showing half of Zhang Qingjun''s face.


    The other party is wearing pajamas and is full of lazy smell. It looks very harmless.


    However, the terrible aura released by men, as well as the elegance and dignity in their bones, rushed to their faces, so that they couldn''t help breathing.

 Chapter 53

    Rong Jing swallowed his saliva: "yes, I''m Rong Jing. I don''t know who you are?"


    "Huo Yirong."


    Huo Erye smiled and wrote a taboo in the newspaper, with a friendly tone and friendly attitude.


    However, this is just an appearance.


    His eyes were fixed on Rong Jing, and the smile on his face was cold and cold.


    As long as Rong Jing is a little bolder and looks at his eyes, he will know how to make people fear in this man''s deep eyes.


    Rong Jing hung his head, nodded gently at the speech, and subconsciously responded.


    He was still chanting his name from the bottom of his heart.


    Huo Yirong, Huo, Yi, Rong!


    Suddenly, Rong Jing opened his eyes and looked up at Huo Yirong''s eyes in horror.


    The other party''s eyes were filled with unspeakable coldness. They were probably used to living in the upper position and looking at people. They glanced so casually with creepy dignity.


    "Huo... Second master Huo?" Rong Jing''s mouth is not sharp and his speech is stumbling.


    He''s scared to pee, okay!


    Huo Yirong is in power of Huo''s hea group.


    It is said that he is deep-seated, cruel and cruel. He is very difficult to get along with, but he is looked up to by countless aristocratic families in the capital.


    Even the marginal crowd like Rong Jing has heard a little about Huo Er Ye''s name.


    Rong Jing greeted the man with cold eyes and trembled at the tip of his heart. He felt that the words rumored to describe him were really suitable.


    Huo Yirong wrung his eyebrows and stared at Rong Jing coldly. He looked frightened, and his expression became thoughtful.


    He reached out and turned the slim laptop on the table.


    The video on the screen was also suspended on Han Kexin''s picture.


    Huo Erye didn''t bother to deal with it and went straight to the theme: "did you sleep with this woman that night at the Huangting hotel?"


    He is slender like a bamboo bone joint and gently clicks on the woman on the screen.


    Between Rong Jing''s forehead, fine beads of sweat trickled down his cheeks on the precious carpet in the study.


    Seeing Han Kexin in the video, he was two years old with a frightened tone and murmured: "no, I don''t. how can Han Kexin sleep with me..."


    He gave out the details of the reception banquet that night and then spent money on buying women for a spring night.


    Even say the length of time with people that day and the general posture.


    Just send an afterthought to prove his innocence with Han Kexin.


    Huo Yirong stared at the silly boy who was still in front of him. He was very angry and rolled his eyes gracelessly.


    "Shut up!"


    I couldn''t bear it. Lord Huo was finally angry.


    Who wants to hear his mess!


    Rong Jing was so excited that he immediately closed his mouth.


    Huo Yirong leaned on his seat and was calm.


    His dark eyes stared at Rong Jing and made people cold.


    Rong Jing was surprised and surprised. Under the gaze of second master Huo, his toes could dig a hole in the floor across the carpet.


    When he was on the verge of collapse and could not bear the oppression, Lord Huo finally spoke mercifully.


    "Was there anything wrong with Han Kexin that night? Think about it carefully, and then answer. "


    Ignoring the compelling sight ahead, Rong Jing seriously recalls the details of the reception banquet that night.


    His face showed a look of memory: "there''s nothing wrong with Han Kexin. When the reception banquet was about to break up, her sister, the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family, came. It seemed that the other party was looking for Han Kexin to take something.


    The girl looked good. People didn''t want to let her go and began to coax her. They had to ask her for a drink. Who knew that the other party''s drinking capacity was really bad, and one cup fell down.


    It''s really the first time I''ve seen a cup of wine pour alive. It''s so fast. I just swallowed the wine and fell straight down before it slowed down for a minute... "

 Chapter 54

    Rong Jing was still talking. He didn''t see the man sitting at the desk. His face was getting darker and darker.


    Huo Yirong interrupted each other: "then, pick the point."


    He looked impatient and his eyes were cold for several degrees.


    "Then there was no more. The girl was very drunk. Han Kexin helped her go."


    During Xu Shi''s conversation, Huo Yirong did nothing to Rong Jing. His inner fear still existed, but it was not as strong as at first.


    There was a brief silence in the study, and the mobile phone on the desk rang.


    Huo Yirong reached out and picked up his mobile phone.


    It''s Huo Qiang. He connects.


    "Second master, we hacked into the Huangting hotel for monitoring. There was no trace of the video that night. We couldn''t recover it by looking for professional technicians. The Su family should have taken measures in advance."


    Huo Yirong smelled the speech and provoked the corner of his lips: "tie Su Jingshu."


    His voice was low, but his words were ruthless.


    Su Jing is the apple of the Su family''s eye. His fiancee once said to tie it. He was not polite.


    As expected, it is cruel and cruel as rumored by the outside world.


    ¡­¡­


    This night, thanks to the help of Qin and Ruan, it was destined to turn the track in previous lives and go in an uncontrollable direction.


    the second day.


    Han Kexin was shaken up.


    "But wake up, something''s wrong!"


    Han Xian got the uproar caused by the hot search early in the morning and went straight to Han Kexin''s room.


    Han Kexin, who woke up from shaking, opened his confused eyes: "Mom, what time is it?"


    There was an impatient breath in the tone of voice.


    "Look what this is!"


    Han Xian threw her cell phone in front of her with an iron look.


    Seeing the hot search content, Han Kexin turned white and was so angry that she trembled all over.


    "Why, mom, what''s going on? The person above should be Qin Ruan. How could he become me? "


    Han Xian was no less angry and frightened than her.


    "I also want to know how you do things. Call! Ask me right away! "


    Han Kexin quickly picked up her mobile phone and called Li Ming, general manager of Chuangshi entertainment newspaper.


    She has made several transactions with the other party without direct contact, but she knows the other party''s phone number.


    I called several times, but no one answered.


    Until the end, her phone was hacked and could not be called again.


    Han Kexin was so angry that he threw his cell phone against the wall.


    She is clearly someone else''s calculation!


    Han Kexin trembled his lips and complained in his voice: "Mom, it''s definitely Qin Ruan. She must have done it!"


    Han Xian thought of Qin Ruan for the first time when she learned about the hot search.


    Then she shook her head and denied.


    That girl doesn''t have such a mind.


    What place is Xicheng? It''s a pickled place where the bottom people hang out. They can only fight evil with their fists and feet. How can they have such a mind and calculation.


    But apart from her, Han Xian couldn''t guess who was behind it.


    "Mom, you help me. I can''t have an accident. The Huo family must know. Mom, I can''t let Qin Ruan''s bitch ruin it!"


    Han Kexin pinched Han Xian''s arm and shook her body.


    "Don''t panic, let me think."


    Han Xian frowned and her face was blue and white.


    I don''t know what to think of. Her old face without makeup showed determination and cruelty.


    She picked up her cell phone and dialed Qin Anmin.


    The phone was connected. Before the other party could speak, Han Xian said in a cold and vicious tone: "I''m going to destroy Qin Ruan. No matter who the posterity of the hot search is, I''m going to destroy her!"


    "What do you want to do?"


    There was no emotional tone, which was transmitted to Han Xian''s ears through the speaker.

 Chapter 55

    Qin Anmin, the eldest brother of Qin Anguo, chairman of Qin''s group.


    He is also the uncle of Qin jingcen, Qin Mei and Qin Ruan.


    Han Xian had already colluded with him.


    Hearing the connivance tone on the phone, her face was ferocious and her voice was venomous: "send Qin Ruan in and lock him up. Qin''an and Qin jingcen are not in China. It''s easy to hold her now."


    Her daughter''s reputation is ruined. Qin Ruan can''t be alone.


    Whether she did the hot search or not.


    As long as she''s safe, it''s very eye-catching.


    "OK, I''ll arrange it."


    Han Xian''s tone was gentle: "thank you, brother min."


    ¡­¡­


    On Monday, Qin Ruan had a class and his eyelids kept jumping all day.


    At night, it finally quieted down.


    The hot online search content is still hanging. Some people spend money to withdraw the hot search, but they don''t buy it.


    As a result, it becomes more and more noisy. The network information is so huge that almost no one knows about the people who surf the Internet for a long time.


    Han Xian, Han Kexin must know at this time.


    Will the mother and daughter be hysterical and irritable, and how will they calculate behind their backs.


    Qin Ruan was fearless and waited for them to take the move.


    All the gratitude and resentment in previous life and this life should be ended in the end.


    At night, Qin Ruan lay on the dormitory bed and soon fell into a deep sleep.


    She didn''t sleep well.


    She dreamed of all the pictures she had experienced at the Huangting hotel that night.


    That night, Han Kexin said she had something for her. It was a cheap round wall jade she had lost.


    Qin and Ruan lived in Xicheng for 18 years. Along the way, they also had small forces holding a group. They met each other in the second year of middle school when they were young, and each other had a round wall jade as a keepsake.


    The round wall jade has different meanings for Qin Ruan.


    Knowing that it was in Han Kexin''s hands, she went to the meeting place the other party said.


    Only when I went did I know that it was a gathering in the circle mixed by Han Kexin.


    In order to get Biyu, she drank the wine handed to her by the other party.


    Qin Ruan didn''t drink less wine in Xicheng, and the amount of wine was pretty good.


    Han Kexin poured the glass of wine she handed her.


    Before her consciousness was on the verge of collapse, she bit her tongue and forced her faint willpower to be alert.


    Weak and unable to resist the pull, she was sent to a room.


    Aware of Han Ke''s intention, Qin Ruan staggered out of the room after the other party left.


    She wandered into another room.


    Then


    A face that looked blurred came into her eyes. She couldn''t see each other''s expression clearly.


    She couldn''t help being attracted by the smell of the other party.


    Weak body, weak will, let her out of control stick it.


    The other party didn''t refuse her, grabbed her body and let her absorb more good smell as much as possible.


    Put your hands around her waist.


    Through the strength of the other party''s hands and the need to look up at the still invisible face, she determined that the other party was a man.


    He lifted her gently and she fell into his arms.


    I thought she would wake up soon after smelling the breath of physical and mental comfort.


    But she never wanted to be close to each other. She was more and more uncontrollable and occupied. Her consciousness made her leave quickly, but her body couldn''t move.


    The waves in my heart are uncontrollable, and my willpower disappears completely.


    Defeat without war is a collapse.


    "Who are you?"


    A cold, low voice sounded in my ears.


    Dark and provocative, but it gives her a sense of comfort like spring breeze.


    Qin Ruan wanted to speak, but could not make any sound. He just tried to drill into each other''s arms.


    Something close to her neck, with moderate heat.


    "You smell good." He was sniffing her.


    The man''s voice is really nice. Qin Ruan holds his clothes tightly to prevent them from slipping.


    Their breath was unstable and they stumbled to the only rest place in the room.

 Chapter 56

    Trapped in a high-grade velvet quilt, it''s like stepping on the clouds, light and dizzy.


    After being drunk, most people will relax and feel floating.


    What Qin Ruan felt was more comfortable than when he was drunk.


    This made her forget even the most basic vigilance.


    I don''t know who started it and who took the initiative.


    Thin clothes were left on the room carpet.


    The atmosphere inside the house fell into darkness and the air flow became slow.


    Completely out of control, fall into each other, indulge in uncontrollable.


    "Good."


    There was a soft soothing sound in my ear.


    A low voice is an indisputable command, mixed with a dark and provocative breath.


    Dry firewood meets fire, and long drought meets rain.


    For nearly 20 years, Xinfang mountain stream, which has not been visited, has been disturbed by strangers.


    Hoarse and hoarse, especially clear in chaos.


    Qin Ruan in the dormitory suddenly opened his eyes.


    She was covered with sweat, and her hair scattered between her forehead was soaked with sweat.


    Everything experienced by Huangting Hotel poured into Qin Ruan''s mind through dreams.


    Use a sentence to describe, such as surfing in the sea.


    She is like a novice, with each other''s strange but innate instinct, keep up with the rhythm and indulge wantonly.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were dark, and his face was full of desire and surprise.


    She raised her hand and wiped the sweat from her forehead to calm her uncontrollable rapid breathing.


    However, the man''s low voice stays in his mind for a long time.


    Qin Ruan, whose consciousness was still in chaos, leaned lazily on the pillow behind him and unconsciously licked some dry lips.


    The more you want to ignore the scenes in your dreams, the more rampant those pictures appear.


    She shamelessly hugged each other''s neck and whispered on her shoulder.


    I don''t know anything and I don''t know what I want.


    She just knows that the other party will give it to her.


    The sound of grinding teeth sounded in the dormitory.


    Qin Ruan felt a little annoyed at the bottom of his heart and clenched his teeth uncontrollably.


    Glanced at the bedside alarm clock.


    Two in the middle of the night.


    Qin Ruan was completely sleepless because of her trembling dream. She got up and went to the bathroom to wash her face.


    After midnight, she didn''t rest well when she lay in bed again.


    This led to Qin Ruan''s sleepy eyes in class and didn''t listen to anything.


    At noon, when Qin Ruan went to the school restaurant for dinner, he looked sleepy and confused.


    "Hello! We want this position, you change it! "


    Qin Ruan sat alone at the table to eat, and three or four women came forward to drive him away.


    She stopped her chopsticks and lifted her cold eyes slightly.


    The first woman had a dirty braid and enchanting makeup. Three women stood behind her, obviously her little attendant.


    Qin Ruan''s lips were slightly hooked, and his cool thin eyes were full of ironic laughter.


    In her last life, she was sent to Shengshi University and became a freshman.


    She is not familiar with her place of life at school. Many people know that she is the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family because of rumors spread by Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter.


    Carrying the title of illegitimate daughter, she has become a despised existence in the eyes of many people in school.


    One group even took pleasure in bullying her.


    The few people in front of her are the most positive ones who bully her.


    "Our Sister Li is talking to you. She''s dumb! Those who know how to get out of here! "


    Standing at Hou Xiangli, the little attendant behind the first woman, she sarcastically opened her mouth.


    Qin Ruan put down his chopsticks and hugged his hands: "everything comes first, comes first. I haven''t finished my meal yet. Why should I leave?"


    This was said to the little attendant, but what she saw was Hou Xiangli.


    Hou Xiangli narrowed her eyes and stared at Qin Ruan with a fierce light in her eyes.

 Chapter 57

    Hou Xiangli''s hostility to Qin Ruan is very straightforward.


    She is like a female leopard occupied by people, showing her sharp claws.


    Hou Xiangli raised her chin and said sarcastically, "I haven''t seen you for a few days. You have a long temper."


    If Qin and Ruan had been embarrassed in the past, the woman would never resist, and most of the situation followed them.


    It''s interesting that today I began to resist.


    Qin Ruan smiled, his eyes narrowed into crescent shape, and his mood looked good.


    Her red lips slightly opened: "people always have to change, don''t they? I don''t know where to offend you in recent months. Let you see that everything is not pleasing to your eyes. There must be a reason for how to recruit. No, you might as well say it, so I can solve my doubts."


    Hou Xiangli sneered, scoffing and disdaining: "the existence of your illegitimate daughter is not allowed in the world. Like mother, like daughter. Your mother seduces other people''s husbands and you seduce other people''s boyfriends.


    You are such a corrupt, shameless and shameless woman. If you are unhappy, you are unhappy. What reason do you want? "


    Qin Ruan nodded with a good temper. She picked up a paper towel and wiped her hands.


    "Your reason is really different."


    She stood up slowly and walked to Hou Xiangli.


    At this time, many people around pay attention to this side.


    As they waited, Qin Ruan, as before, suddenly moved when Hou Xiangli and others stepped back.


    Qin Ruan picked up Hou Xiangli''s hair, took her to the dining table and hit the table.


    "Bang!"


    His head hit the table and made a dull noise.


    "Ah!"


    The little followers screamed, and others around them screamed.


    Qin Ruan took Hou Xiangli''s head and hit it three times before he stopped.


    She picked up Hou Xiangli''s hair and they looked at each other.


    Hou Xiangli''s face was angry, and her forehead became red and swollen due to the impact: "Qin Ruan, you''re looking for death!!"


    Qin Ruan''s smile completely disappeared, and her cold and delicate face was full of heavy color.


    "Hou Xiangli, I didn''t care about you before. I was too lazy to talk to you. You shouldn''t greet my mother. Your mouth is not very clean and needs a good wash."


    With that, Qin Ruan picked up the table, just drank a few mouthfuls of carrot corn ribs soup, squeezed Hou Xiangli''s mouth and roughly poured it into her.


    This is the soup specially selected by Qin Ruan during pregnancy in order to supplement the amino acids and vitamins needed by the body, promote intestinal peristalsis and promote metabolism for pregnant women.


    Unfortunately, I only drank a few mouthfuls and gave it to Hou Xiangli for nothing.


    "Stop... Stop... Get out!"


    Hou Xiangli struggled hard. However, Qin Ruan''s strength was not small. She couldn''t earn it easily.


    The little attendant behind her reflected and rushed up.


    As they swarmed forward, Qin Ruan loosened Hou Xiangli and stepped back.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Hou Xiangli, who was filled with half a bowl of soup, was covered with spareribs soup, and her hair was stuck together because of the soup.


    At this moment, where did she still have the prestige of the number one female ruffian of Shengshi university? She was in a mess and everyone stared.


    To say that Hou Xiangli can be so arrogant in Shengshi University, it is because she has a father who is a director of the school.


    "You''re looking for death!"


    Hou Xiangli slowed down and stared at Qin Ruan Fang.


    "Isn''t it good to live?" Qin Ruan wiped his fingers with this.


    She turned her head sideways and stared at Hou Xiangli with cold eyes: "I still want to live a long life. If someone wants to stop me, I will first let her taste the taste of death."

 Chapter 58

    Qin and Ruan paid a high price for this heavy life.


    If anyone dares to calculate her life, God will stop killing God and Buddha.


    "Hum¡° Hou Xiangli''s facial features are ferocious: "let''s wait and see. If we don''t drive you out of school, I''ll write Hou Xiangli''s name upside down."


    "Anytime." Qin Ruan was indifferent and indifferent.


    Hou Xiangli looked resentful and sneered: "I''m waiting for you to kneel down and beg me!"


    She stroked her hair and left under the gaze of the crowd.


    Qin Ruan was in no mood to eat and left the restaurant with him.


    The two protagonists left the stage, and the quiet restaurant fell into discussion in an instant.


    Their impression of Qin Ruan just now can be described as subverting the previous cognition.


    People who know Qin Ruan know how much she has in school.


    In the past, when she encountered the embarrassment of Hou Xiangli and others, she always chose to step back, never resisted or took the initiative to pick things. She always endured it if she could.


    Today, she had the courage to beat Hou Xiangli.


    Hou Xiangli is also a master of picking soft persimmons.


    Most of the Shengshi universities in the capital are the children of officials. Most of the students have no power or power at home, and no matter how rich they are.


    Powerful people, she waited for Xiangli to fart.


    The Hou family eats official meals in the capital. Hou Xiangli''s father also holds the position of director of Shengshi University, which can''t change the identity of the Hou family as a little brother who brings tea and water to the people above.


    Hou Xiangli dare not provoke people with strong family background.


    Qin''s group only accounts for a fortune in the capital. Qin Ruan is the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family. She is not afraid.


    Many people speculate that Qin Ruan must suffer next.


    Like Hou Xiangli said, force her to drop out of school.


    School cafeteria.


    Two men and a woman sat at the table with exquisite dishes. They all saw the scene that Qin Ruan had just beaten Hou Xiangli.


    The gorgeous woman with smiling eyes and eyebrows gloated and said, "that girl is going to be unlucky. Hou Xiangli has always been arrogant and domineering in school. She may be dropped out of school after she has suffered such a big loss."


    "Hiss, just rely on her, what!" The young man sitting opposite laughed and opened his mouth.


    The man''s words showed disgust, and his whole body released arrogant fireworks that no one could see.


    Next to them, they stared at the young man with meaning.


    Gorgeous woman, Gu Qingqing showed a joking smile at the bottom of her eyes: "brother Yi Chen, if I remember well, Xiangli has been chasing you."


    Lu Yichen, a descendant of the Lu family, is a junior at Shengshi University.


    He has a gentle appearance, scholar temperament and mild temper. He is not only the school bully, but also the male god in the eyes of many girls in Shengshi University.


    In fact, he is a domineering Lord with lofty nostrils.


    Hou Xiangli has been chasing Lu Yichen, which is known by many people in the school.


    Gu Qingqing sat with a beautiful young man, covering his mouth and laughing.


    "Laugh fart! I have nothing to do with her! " Lu Yichen is angry.


    The young man teased and opened his mouth: "it seems that not only Hou Xiangli, but also Qin Ruan has some ambiguity with brother Yi Chen."


    "Really?" Gu Qingqing''s eyes were round and his face was full of gossip.


    Long Xinzhe nodded gently, his tone was not tight, and said slowly: "some time ago, I heard that Qin Ruan loved brother Yi Chen and sent a love letter. Hou Xiangli knew this. Otherwise, how could he embarrass the younger sister everywhere."


    "Wow!" Gu Qingqing exclaimed, "brother Yi Chen has a market."


    Lu Yichen turned his eyes: "I don''t know that girl anywhere."

 Chapter 59

    Lu Yichen, long Xinzhe and Gu Qingqing all came from four families.


    Their marriage was destined to marry an aristocratic family from birth.


    Neither Hou Xiangli nor Qin Ruan, the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family, can be involved with Lu Yichen.


    After the three had a fight, they crossed the topic.


    Lu Yichen suddenly asked long Xinzhe, "I heard that third master Huo is coming back?"


    Long Xinzhe was born in the dragon family of four families. His own sister married the eldest young master of the Huo family, Huo Junxin.


    The internal information of the marriage between the two families is naturally more abundant than that of the Lu family and the Gu family.


    Long Xinzhe raised his eyes: "really? I don''t know. "


    "True or false?" Lu Yichen looked unconvinced: "in the morning, my father said that brother Junxin asked for leave to pick up Third Master Huo."


    Three masters Huo went abroad a few days ago. Although he didn''t know the reason, all forces in the capital got the news.


    Huo Junxin is a big secret around the president. He is busy all year round and can''t get away. He can''t get away easily.


    Your Excellency the president dare not refuse to approve today''s one-day leave.


    The next successor of the Huo family, Huo Gentiana, is coming back.


    "I didn''t go home last night. I don''t know about it." Long Xinzhe really doesn''t know about it.


    "Is the third master really coming back?" Gu Qingqing interrupted.


    The girl''s face glowed, revealing a touch of her daughter''s blush.


    This scene was seen by long Xinzhe and Lu Yichen, and their hearts were slightly sour.


    Huo yungentian''s identity, as well as his excellent appearance and ability, can be said to eat the women of major families in the capital.


    How many aristocratic family celebrities want to marry him.


    Although he has been weak since he was born, he can''t hold his face. It''s really beautiful.


    Long Xinzhe and Lu Yichen, both men, have to say that third master Huo is really a good color.


    As for Gu Qingqing, she''s just a freshman.


    The aristocratic family lady who lined up in front to marry third master Huo is like a rolling dragon. She can''t turn her. The girl just dreams.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan doesn''t know about Huo yungentian''s early return.


    She went back to the dormitory to prepare for her lunch break and received a call from her sister.


    "Qin Ruan, something''s wrong, dead! You save them, they''re all dying! " Ling Xiaoxuan was incoherent and her voice panicked.


    Qin Ruan pressed the delicate eyebrows and said in a gentle voice, "take your time, sister. Don''t panic."


    Ling Xiaoxuan reorganized her language: "do you remember when I joined the spirit expedition and went to Qishan with people?"


    "I know."


    The mandrill provoked by the elder sister from Qishan almost killed her. Qin Ruan doesn''t know how.


    "The spirit expedition went to Qi Mountain again. They all had an accident and one person died. They couldn''t get out."


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s voice was frightened, and every nervous word had a tremor.


    "Do you know the details?" Qin Ruan asked.


    "I don''t know. I received a call for help from them. They couldn''t tell what it was. In short, it was a supernatural event. They couldn''t get out of the mountain at all. They would die if they stayed any longer! You''ll die! Qin Ruan, can you save them? "


    After all, they are teammates who have been together. Ling Xiaoxuan can''t let them die.


    After Qin Ruan wiped out the mandrill with her bare hands, she knew that there was a danger of unknown creatures in the world.


    The thought of her teammates dying in the hands of those things cooled her heart.


    Qin Ruan sat by the bed with her feet gently hooked on the quilt at the end of the bed.


    She didn''t answer immediately, but was thinking.


    Qishan is in Yunshi. It takes more than three hours to drive. It takes longer to enter the mountain.

 Chapter 60

    Qin Ruan remembers that the expedition entered the undeveloped area of Qishan mountain, where the unknown danger will expand infinitely.


    While she is pregnant, she can''t take too much risk for her baby.


    It''s not easy to come back in this life. She doesn''t want anything to happen to her child.


    Qin Ruan was silent for too long, and Ling Xiaoxuan was calm.


    "Qin Ruan, if you''re really embarrassed, we''ll be fine. We''ve also found other Taoist heavenly masters. Those people think they can find a way, as long as they can bring them out of Qi Mountain.


    Just after bringing them out, can I take someone to see you? I''m afraid they''ll bring out dirty things. "


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s tone returned to calm.


    Qin Ruan frowned, "are you going too?"


    She heard the other party''s intention to go to Qishan.


    She does not agree with this.


    "Well, I''ve been there once before. I know where they are. It''s hard for people who haven''t been to find the way."


    Ling Xiaoxuan is not a selfless person. She wants to save others at the expense of her life.


    Now she is the only one who knows the specific location of her teammates. She can''t sit back and ignore it.


    Qin Ruan asked, "does your family know?"


    "Yes, my father arranged someone for me. The Heavenly Master was found at home."


    "Huh?" Qin Ruan was surprised: "does the Ling family believe in these things?"


    "I also knew that my family didn''t know I joined the adventure spirit team. After my teammates had an accident, I confessed to my family and was almost scolded to death by them."


    Ling Xiaoxuan is always brave, but some things can''t go too far.


    Like joining the adventure spirit team, it was obviously beyond the control of the family.


    Qin Ruan: "when will you start?"


    "Tonight."


    "Specific time."


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s tone was full of expectation: "seven o''clock in the evening."


    Although the family also found a Heavenly Master, she saw Qin Ruan''s strength with her own eyes and was more convinced of her.


    She has only one life. She doesn''t want to have an accident in Qishan.


    Qin Ruan sighed: "come and pick me up then. Let''s go together."


    "Thank you, Qin Ruan!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan was excited and choked several times.


    People died on the other side of Qishan. She was really afraid.


    If Qin Ruan were there, her life would be safe.


    They agreed on a time and hung up.


    Qin Ruan stared at the hung up mobile phone with a thoughtful face.


    After a while, she put down her cell phone, opened her sleeves and stared at the red line on the inside of her arm.


    From rebirth to now, this red line has not changed.


    Even after absorbing the evil spirit contained in Song Banxian''s Pendant of tongcha overpass and the mandrill black evil spirit provoked by her sister, her life still stays in less than a year.


    You may gain something from your trip to Qishan.


    One year is too short for her to stay in this world.


    Nine months later, the child will come.


    She wants to wait for the baby to call her mother, watch him grow up and make up for his debt in his previous life.


    Qin Ruan dropped his sleeves and the corners of his lips bent slowly.


    She has a lot of expectations for the future.


    Father, eldest brother, second brother, child, and... The child''s father.


    ¡­¡­


    The Huos.


    Today''s Huo family house is very lively.


    Mr. Huo, who has long ignored the world, and his father Huo Hongxing, who was forced to return home to preside over the overall situation because he went abroad to recuperate.


    And Huo Junxin, the eldest young master of the Huo family, Long Wei, the eldest miss of the long family, and Huo Yirong, the second master of the Huo family are all at home.


    That night at the Huangting Hotel, Huo Gentiana broke down and led to a coma. There was a shadow of the Su family behind him.


    Last night, Huo Yirong tied Su Jingshu, the daughter of the Su family. It was done in private. Up to now, it has not been brought to light.

 Chapter 61

    Huo Yirong tied Su Jingshu to the Huo family. After being severely tortured by the penalty hall, they knew how sinister the Su family was.


    The Su family knew that Huo yungentian was in poor health. They didn''t know where to learn that once he broke his body, he would die soon.


    That night at the Huangting Hotel, Huo yungentian was surrounded by huochuan and others. Without the arrangement of the Su family, how could a woman break into the room.


    The Su family had a banquet to discuss marriage that day, which was clearly purposeful.


    They''re trying to kill Huo gentian.


    The Su family prepared a woman and sent her to Huo Gentiana''s room in advance to hide in the bathroom in order to kill Huo Gentiana.


    Unfortunately, in the process, I was cut off by a strange woman on the way.


    As for who the strange woman is, the Huo family don''t know for the time being.


    But this does not hinder their determination to kill the Su family.


    The four families and six aristocratic families are the glory passed down from their ancestors.


    However, for so many years, only the Huo family has really been in power.


    Every election is driven by the Huo family.


    Over the years, the Huo family has become more and more low-key because their next successor is ill. It makes people forget their bloodkilling nature.


    Concerning Huo Gentiana, Huo Yirong made an overseas call to inform him of the complete event.


    After hearing this, Huo yungentian fell into a long silence.


    He only said one thing: Su Jingshu will leave it to him and wait until he comes back.


    The tone is quiet and steady, which can''t hide the meaning of killing.


    No matter how modest and elegant they look, the ferocity in their bones is indelible.


    "The third master is here!"


    Huo Qiang came in a hurry outside the door. He was always calm and his face was shining with joy.


    Sitting in the center of the hall, Mr. Huo, who was about to enter the year of walking stick, stood up neatly with a walking stick.


    "Where''s Gentiana?"


    The old man loved the little grandson most. When he heard that Huo Gentiana was coming, his face was red.


    Huo Qiang respectfully replied: "go back to the old master. The third master has come by bus and will arrive in about ten minutes."


    "Good, good."


    Master Huo couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. He glanced at his eldest son Huo Hongxing, Huo Junxin, Huo Yirong''s two grandchildren and his daughter-in-law Long Wei.


    "Go to meet Gentiana. He''s not in good health. Don''t let him knock."


    When a man is old, he is an old child and the living treasure of his family.


    Lord Huo loves Gentiana macrophylla, which is beyond everyone''s imagination.


    After all these years, everyone is used to it.


    Huo Hongxing stood up first, stared at his two nephews and winked with a smile.


    The three looked up, and their eyes showed a dark light.


    Sitting on one side, Long Wei, who is elegant, polite and gentle, has a panoramic view of the three people.


    The party walked out of the door and followed the old man''s orders to meet Huo yungentian.


    When he reached the door, Huo Hongxing spoke faintly.


    "Do you think Gentiana is in a hurry to find her daughter-in-law when she comes back, or do you hate the Su family and want to do it yourself?"


    As a father, he didn''t take Huo gentian as his daughter''s pet like the old man.


    Huo Junxin and Junrong are unsmiling all year round, giving the race a sense of calm and dignity.


    Hearing uncle''s words, his eyes rarely burst into a faint smile.


    His tone of voice was calm, just as in the president''s report document: "uncle, why don''t you ask him yourself later?"


    Huo Hongxing slightly picked his eyebrows, and the old God said, "if that smelly boy answers all his questions, I can wake up in a dream."


    Huo Yirong leaned on the column: "I guess the third brother came back with the woman."


    The voice is loose and calm.

 Chapter 62

    As soon as Huo Yirong said this, Huo Hongxing, Huo Junxin and Long Wei looked at him one after another.


    Even Huo Qiang and other dark people waiting on the side secretly swept away the light at the end of their eyes.


    "Waiter knows?" Huo Hongxing doesn''t believe it, and he has some expectations from the bottom of his heart.


    He is only Huo yungentian''s son, although he is not as doting as the old master.


    He always loved him more than the interests of other aristocratic families, father and son.


    Huo yungentian is twenty-eight years old. He also wants to have grandchildren.


    Lingxuzi of Lingshan gate said that if you want to live a long life, your son had better not break his body.


    Now it''s too late to say anything.


    In that case, his wish to have grandchildren had such a glimmer of hope.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Huo Yirong picked his lips and showed a meaningful smile on his face.


    Last night, he first sent Han Kexin''s information to his third brother. After reading the information, his face was smelly.


    When he told Huo yungentian that the Su family was behind all this, the woman with him that night was not Han Kexin.


    Although the third younger brother''s face was still tight, he could see that the other side''s eyebrows and eyes were a little less frozen and cold, which was very angry.


    Huo Yirong bet that the third cousin''s return to China this time is definitely running for the woman he spent with that night.


    "The third master is here."


    Huo Qiang suddenly gave a voice to remind.


    When they looked back, they saw rows of vehicles coming slowly.


    The motorcade stopped steadily and several people in black came down from the head.


    One of them, a man with rough facial features, walked to the second car and opened the rear door respectfully.


    A man with excellent appearance and momentum got off slowly and appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    The posture of young people looks very modest and elegant. Their long and narrow peach eyes are as bright as a bright star. They carry a bit of warmth and are vaguely filled with a layer of shallow alienation.


    It''s like being shrouded in a mist, but the dignity is inherent.


    He has deep facial features, handsome appearance, deep outline, high nose and perfect jaw line.


    Young people''s delicate appearance shows some sick appearance. When they don''t make an expression, they give people an aura that strangers don''t get close, and they naturally have a sense of distance.


    Huo yungentian''s eyes were deep and quiet. He looked at the people standing at the door and called people.


    "Father, brother, sister-in-law, second brother."


    He has a deep and unique voice, which is pleasant to hear.


    Huo Hongxing greeted him with a smile: "Gentiana is back. You''re tired. Come into the house and have a rest. The old man is waiting in a hurry."


    Huo yungentian held his father''s hand and nodded gently.


    The party went indoors.


    Master Huo''s eyes narrowed with laughter when he saw his baby grandson.


    "Gentiana, are you tired? Did Professor Brent say how you are? How long are you going to stay in China this time? "


    The old man took Huo Gentiana''s hand and sat in the first place.


    Huo yungentian''s loving grandfather was sharp and restrained, and his eyes showed his admiration for children.


    The young man''s thin lips opened gently and his voice was slow: "Grandpa, my body is an old problem. Next, I''ll take good care of myself in China. Country m won''t go for the time being."


    This time, he didn''t intend to return to m country.


    Master Huo looked worried and stared at his little grandson into silence.


    He patted Huo yungentian''s hand and sighed: "Walton hospital is a treasure land selected by master lingxuzi himself for you. That regional Qi field is integrated with your unstable Yang body.


    It''s not easy to find a place suitable for your physical cultivation. At present, your body has lost the sun. Will there be any problems if you don''t go to country m? "

 Chapter 63

    Huo Gentiana smiled and comforted the old man: "you see, I''m not good."


    If we only look at the outside, his face is no different from ordinary people except the sick face that has been exposed all year round.


    But who knows, his inner body is weak enough to break Yang Qi and will be in a coma at any time.


    If only Yang Qi is insufficient, you only need to supplement the shape with shape. No matter how precious medicinal materials or treasures are, for the Huo family, you can raise Gentiana macrophylla to a long life.


    But his body is very strange. No amount of rare panacea is of no use to him.


    Master Huo didn''t persuade Huo yungentian to return to state m for cultivation.


    He knows his little grandson''s temper too well. He always has a gully in his chest. He can think twice before doing anything.


    The old man smiled and said, "please invite lingxuzi to see you later."


    "OK."


    Huo Gentiana nodded gently and responded skillfully.


    The Huos seldom get together today.


    Lord Huo cared about his little grandson and brought up the topic of the Su family.


    "This time, the Su family acted like a dog jumping over the wall. Since they were unkind first, don''t blame the Huo family for their injustice. Old master Su''s kindness to me has been paid off for so many years.


    The old guy of the Su family has settled down. Even if he still owes anything, I''ll go underground to find him in person after a hundred years. You can handle the affairs of the Su family. I''m old and don''t want to get involved in these fights. "


    The old man''s decisive attitude can be seen by his statement and the word "kill".


    The Su family wants to do it, and we can''t spare it.


    The end of this family is by no means so simple.


    Destruction is their best choice.


    The Huo family will never stay. There are jackals and hyenas who have bad intentions towards the family and want to kill and injure their direct family members.


    Huo Hongxing sat making tea and didn''t say a word from beginning to end.


    Huo Junxin glanced at his second brother Huo Yirong, who was sitting at hand.


    The latter''s face was smelly and wanted to laugh. Qingjun''s face was cold.


    Su Jingshu gave him a green hat. Huo Yirong has a certain say in this matter.


    Seeing the eldest brother looking at him, Huo Yirong disliked him and said, "the break-up of Huo Su''s marriage should be announced as soon as possible. I don''t want to be involved with that woman any more."


    "It''s easy to say. The Su family has an unforgivable mind for their third brother now. This matter can''t be exposed." Huo Junxin said.


    The longer the Su family stays, the potential unknown danger will be left to the Huo family.


    Huo Hongxing said, "what does Gentiana think?"


    Everyone looked at Huo Gentiana.


    The latter was helpless and patient: "father, don''t call me that."


    Gentiana macrophylla, Jiao Jiao, is like calling a woman''s name.


    He refused to be called by anyone except his grandfather.


    Not even father.


    Huo Hongxing smiled at the scoundrel: "why, only the old man is allowed to shout, not me?"


    Master Huo stared angrily at his eldest son when he saw his baby grandson being bullied: "Gentiana doesn''t want to hear you call him Gentiana, just change your name."


    Huo Hongxing shrugged and continued to make tea.


    In today''s Huo family, the old man has already delegated power.


    Huo Hongxing has obviously been in power in the Huo family over the years. In recent years, he has seen his son manage the family easily, and he has also retreated behind the scenes. Everything in the Huo family is in the hands of Huo gentian. He grows grass and flowers, lives a good life, and lives a happy life.


    Now the real master of the Huo family is Huo Gentiana.


    How to deal with what the Su family did depends on what he meant.


    The young man sat next to the old man with an elegant sitting posture and a delicate face, which made his face invisible.


    After a while, Huo gentian raised his head.


    His eyes were deep, and the corners of his lips picked up slightly: "where is Su Jing''s book?"

 Chapter 64

    Huo Yirong: "penalty hall."


    Huo Gentiana gently tapped on the seat with his index finger, again and again, moving slowly and rhythmically.


    Men seem gentle, but in fact they are born cruel. Those dark pupils flash through the swallowing vortex, and people will fall into them at a glance.


    His voice was slow: "send someone to send Miss Su back to the Su family, tell the Su family that they still want to leave a place in the capital, and find out the woman at the imperial court hotel that night. The time limit is one day."


    Huo Yirong couldn''t help but burst into foul language.


    The second Lord Huo, who said dirty words, got a solemn look at the warning of master Huo.


    Huo Junxin also changed his face because of his third brother''s words.


    He thought his third brother returned home because he learned about the Su family''s calculations at the Huangting hotel. He returned home to completely defeat the Su family, knock on the mountain and shock the tiger, and give a wake-up call to other restless aristocratic families.


    But unexpectedly, Huo Gentiana should take it lightly.


    In order to find the woman who spent the spring breeze that night, she was ready to let go of the calculations behind the Su family.


    However, master Huo and Huo Hongxing''s father and son looked at each other, and a light smile and satisfaction flashed in each other''s eyes.


    Huo Junxin looked at his grandfather and big BOLUO with deep feeling. His face changed slightly. What did he understand.


    Huo Yirong quit.


    "Third brother, you just let the Su family go? Now they dare to calculate the Huo family. It''s hard to guarantee that they won''t do anything more extraordinary in the future. I think they want to step on the heads of the four families and pee! "


    Mr. Huo taught him with a straight face: "I''ve learned from books for so many years. What do you say like!"


    Huo Yirong was so angry that he didn''t dare to say anything again.


    Huo yungentian glanced sideways at his second cousin with a smile: "second brother, there will be an election at the end of the year."


    "Huh?"


    Huo Yirong frowned, as if he hadn''t understood.


    Huo Junxin reminded him: "the Su family must rely on the Huo family at this time. Over the years, the Huo family has kept a low profile, and many people have made small moves secretly. The Su family is just cannon fodder abandoned in the open."


    "What do you mean, lead the snake out of the cave?" Huo Yirong looked solemn.


    Huo yungentian''s eyebrows were slightly picked, exquisite and handsome, and suddenly he was more proud. He had no conflict with his modest and elegant appearance.


    "There will be no one behind the Su family except the two families. Don''t worry about it first. Find the woman of the Huangting hotel that night as soon as possible."


    In front of his family, he did not hide his interest in the women at the imperial hotel that night.


    Huo Hongxing said, "if the woman was bought by the Su family or arranged by other forces, how would you treat her?"


    "See before you see."


    Huo Gentiana hung her eyes and her voice was not slow.


    No matter who the other party is, we should know its identity first.


    ¡­¡­


    Six in the evening.


    Qin Ruan asked for leave, went back to the dormitory to pack up, came to the school gate with a backpack and waited for Ling Xiaoxuan to pick her up.


    However, she had just walked out of the gate of Shengshi University, and she was in trouble to come to the door.


    It was Hou Xiangli who bothered her in the restaurant at noon.


    This time, she took more than a dozen men and knew that they were mixed up in society by looking at their clothes.


    Hou Xiangli stared at Qin Ruan with a bulging backpack. She thought she knew she was in trouble and was ready to run away.


    She sneered and smiled contemptuously, "Qin Ruan, are you trying to escape?"


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were cold, and his eyes were undisguised and contemptuous.


    Seeing the people around her, her face showed some helplessness.


    "What are you going to do?" The voice was tired.


    She doesn''t want to cause trouble, but trouble always comes to her door.


    In both past and present lives, her body is like a constitution that causes trouble.

 Chapter 65

    "You humiliated me like that at noon. What do you say I want to do? Naturally, I''m looking for a show!"


    Hou Xiangli raised her chin and told the people behind her: "call me! As long as I can''t fight to death, I''ll take care of anything! "


    The men behind her saw that Qin Ruan was beautiful and looked soft and weak. His fine face was pure and charming, and his eyes were salivating and colored.


    The leading man stood up, greedily stared at Qin Ruan''s face and advised: "chick, look at your appearance of falling down as soon as the wind blows. I''m embarrassed to start, brother. Why don''t you apologize to miss Hou, and we''ll plead for you again, and it''s over?"


    Qin Ruan glanced at the other side with cold eyes, mocking, disdaining and disdaining.


    This kind of look down on garbage stimulates men.


    "Bitch, what''s your look?!"


    Qin Ruan sneered: "look at the broken eyes."


    Don''t think she doesn''t know what this man thinks.


    Qin Ruan had seen too many men and showed disgusting salivation for her.


    She doesn''t know how the other party''s mind is full of messy ideas.


    Hou Xiangli said coldly, "what are you looking at? Come on! I''ve beaten people down. Let''s toss and turn! "


    More than ten men rushed to Qin Ruan when they heard the speech.


    Seeing that these people were fearless at the school gate, Qin Ruan took a deep breath. She put down her backpack and got up to move her wrists.


    The onlookers began to gather.


    One of the men reached out to Qin Ruan and was kicked off by her.


    The battle began slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Huo yungentian has just checked all the information about the life of Qin Ruan in the first 19 years.


    The Su family finally didn''t bear the pressure and confessed everything that happened at the Huangting hotel that night.


    Han Kexin deliberately calculated to connect flowers and trees. Qin Ruan was wronged after being drugged. The truth was put on the surface. Things went very smoothly.


    It''s subtle that everything goes well.


    Huo Gentiana in the study sits upright, impeccable, elegant, modest and outstanding.


    Huo Yirong sighed: "I didn''t expect it would be her, third brother. You really have fate with the women of the Qin family."


    At first, I thought the woman that night was Han Kexin. Although she was the stepdaughter of the Qin family, she was also the Qin family after all.


    I just didn''t expect the truth to be so tortuous.


    Qin Ruan, the youngest daughter of the Qin family, was the woman who really spent the spring night with her third brother that night.


    Neither left nor right jumped out of the circle of the Qin family.


    I don''t know what role the Qin family played in this matter.


    Paranoia is a common problem for everyone, especially for the superior.


    Huo yungentian raised his eyes, with cool eyebrows and eyes, but his expression was warm and warm, which brought him a good bearing from the aristocratic family childe.


    "She is at Shengshi University." It''s a declarative tone.


    The voice is low and magnetic.


    "Are you going to see me?" Huo Yirong raised his eyebrows.


    Huo yungentian answered with action.


    He looked sideways at the man standing beside him. He was as quiet as a sculpture. His face was rough and crazy. He was a big man.


    "Huo Chuan, prepare the car."


    "Yes, Third Master -" Huo Chuan left the study.


    Huo Yirong smiled unkindly and joked: "I can''t wait."


    "There''s something to find out." Huo Gentiana''s voice is round and beautiful. She leans on the back of the seat and relaxes.


    Sitting at will can hardly hide his noble and elegant bearing.


    His eyes fell on the foot of the desk and his whole body released the calm and relaxed atmosphere of everything under control.


    "What''s wrong with that woman?" Huo Yirong put away his teasing and looked serious.


    Huo Gentiana didn''t make a sound and gently twisted her eyebrows. Her eyebrows and eyes were puzzled.

 Chapter 66

    Huo Yirong''s intuition is not good because he has not received a response for a long time.


    "Are you hiding something from us?"


    "There''s a problem." Huo yungentian raised a faint smile at the corner of his mouth: "however, only people who want to see know that I didn''t drink too much that night, and my basic consciousness and reason are still there."


    Huo Yirong felt incredible: "then you are still entangled with her!"


    He always thought that his third brother drank too much before he had a relationship with others.


    In this regard, Huo Gentiana is also puzzled.


    Slender fingers lift slightly, like bamboo white bone joints pressing on the center of the eyebrow.


    "I accepted the room arranged by the Su family that night. My intention was to take a break and come back. Before that, I asked huochuan to arrange the car to leave. Who knows, a woman suddenly broke in."


    Speaking of this, Huo yungentian stopped, hung his sick face, and Junyan showed his memory: "as soon as she appeared, my disease seemed to relapse out of control, my whole body was weak, my heart stopped suddenly, and my eyes became blurred.


    There is a good smell on her, which makes me get close uncontrollably. The fatal attraction makes me want to get close to her. Next... "


    Next, talking about what happened, although Huo yungentian''s memory was vague, he didn''t see Qin Ruan''s face clearly.


    But recently, he has dreamed of dark scenes every night.


    All the memories of that night poured into his mind with dreams.


    The palm felt, and soft waxy helpless crying sounded in my ears.


    You can''t get the mercy you want.


    Hands and feet together, like vines, for fear that he would leave her.


    Those strange and profound experiences affect Huo Gentiana''s body and mind.


    He wanted to meet Qin Ruan and see what kind of magic this woman had.


    Without the calculation behind the Su family and deeper involvement, Huo gentian will not choose to return home at this time.


    Before seeing Qin Ruan''s life information, he even guessed each other''s identity.


    However, seeing her experiences in Xicheng and after returning to the Qin family, everything became simple.


    Maybe it''s a coincidence.


    She was innocent, but she just happened to urge him to get sick.


    "Why don''t you tell your grandfather and uncle about such a big thing!"


    Huo Yirong was anxious to hear him finish. He suddenly stood up and strode to his desk.


    "Do you know that anyone who has a direct impact on your body will bring unimaginable consequences. If that woman is a special case, how can we accept if something happens to you?"


    Huo Yirong tried his best to suppress his anger.


    His dark eyes concealed the infinite storm, and his eyes fixed on the quiet young man sitting at the table.


    Master lingxuzi once said that Huo Yirong''s physique must be far away from people born on Yin days.


    The eight character all Yin is the life of pure Yin.


    Such a person will kill Huo gentian.


    Compared with Huo Yirong''s tension, Huo Gentiana was silent.


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to the eight characters of Qin Ruan''s birthday on the screen in front of him: "she is a winter birthday."


    The tone is understated, and the voice is clear and pleasant, like a jade bead falling to the ground.


    Huo Yirong narrowed his ferocious eyes and bit his teeth. After all, he didn''t say anything.


    Qin Ruan was born on the same day as Qin Mei, the second young master of the Qin family.


    The information shows her real birthday.


    "Third Master, the car is ready."


    Huochuan''s obedient voice sounded at the door of the study.


    Huo yungentian got up, put down his shirt sleeve on his forearm, raised his feet and walked outside the study.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Knowing that he was going to see Qin Ruan, Huo Yirong raised his feet and followed him.

 Chapter 67

    Huo yungentian, who came out of the study, seemed not to hear the words behind him, elegant and slow, without stopping.


    He didn''t say anything to stop it, which means he agreed.


    Huo Yirong is more at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Shengshi University.


    Qin Ruan beat up the people brought by Hou Xiangli.


    From beginning to end, those people didn''t touch a corner of her clothes.


    Qin Ruan, who has been reborn and returned, bears the power of the dark god and naturally has something to rely on.


    For the sake of her baby, she can''t fight like she did in Xicheng.


    "Bang!"


    When the last man was trampled by Qin Ruan, a car whistle sounded in his ear.


    Qin Ruan looked up and saw seven or eight very domineering modified Hummers outside the crowd.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s pale face poked out of the window, and her eyes were full of worry.


    Qin Ruan took back her feet and looked at the wailing people lying on the ground without expression. She turned back and picked up her backpack on the ground.


    Instead of leaving the crowd, she walked towards Hou Xiangli, who looked uneasy and her eyes were afraid of shrinking.


    Standing in front of Hou Xiangli, Qin Ruan''s heartfelt eyes showed the chill of Rome.


    "Hou Xiangli, this is the last time. I don''t care about all kinds of things before. If you dare to provoke me next time, you will know what regret is for life."


    When the cold came, Hou Xiangli felt that the clothes and materials she was wearing were difficult to resist.


    The moment they looked at each other, her heart trembled.


    Qin Ruan stared at her as if she were looking at a dead object.


    She looked like a smile but not a smile. She was clearly not cruel, but infinite panic poured out from the bottom of her heart.


    In front of Qin Ruan, he is like an evil ghost coming out of hell. His light black eyes are cold and pressing, including arrogance, recklessness and wildness.


    Qin Ruan was bathed in the light orange twilight, and the gentle breeze blew her clothes.


    Between heaven and earth, as soon as she raised her hand and threw her foot, she invisibly released a sense of awe.


    The previous ferocious fighting process added her charm and extraordinary temperament.


    No matter who had heard of Qin Ruan or who didn''t know her, I deeply remember her at this moment.


    Qin Ruan picked up her lips, walked out of the bag slowly and got on the vehicle Ling Xiaoxuan was riding in.


    As soon as she got on the bus, Ling Xiaoxuan told the person sitting on the co pilot, "I just saw someone taking photos. Find someone to deal with it."


    "I see, miss."


    Sitting in the co pilot''s seat was a middle-aged man who was very respectful to Ling Xiaoxuan.


    "Thank you, sister." Qin Ruan smiled and thanked.


    Less is better than more.


    She was happy to have less trouble.


    "No, don''t thank me. I can''t afford it." Ling Xiaoxuan was pale and obviously too frightened.


    To say thanks, she should thank Qin Ruan.


    No one knows what the danger is during this trip to Qishan. Qin Ruan is grateful for her help from the bottom of her heart.


    Qin Ruan gazed at Ling Xiaoxuan, pale, a little less gorgeous, flaunting his face, and his delicate eyebrows frowned gently.


    She quietly turned away from the topic: "I think there are seven or eight cars. How can we get to so many people?"


    "My family has found all the famous heavenly masters in the capital. I''m afraid something will happen at that time. There are 20 bodyguards on this trip. If the Heavenly Master, there are more than ten, not counting their apprentice assistants."


    Ling Xiaoxuan pursed her white lips and stared at Qin Ruan uneasily.


    "Xuemei, in fact, there was such a big battle this time, because there was my fiance in the adventure spirit team."

 Chapter 68

    "Well --"


    Qin Ruan answered faintly, and his face showed a little clarity.


    Just got on the bus, she looked at Ling Xiaoxuan''s face and saw her hongluan, Tianxi, TIANYAO, Xianchi, according to the flow of new year''s goods, the life palace, which was clearly the star movement of hongluan.


    However, Hualu shines into the couple''s palace, and Jili increases her momentum. Although she has the direction of marriage, it is shrouded in a light black fog.


    Seeing Qin Ruan''s unchanged face, Ling Xiaoxuan whispered, "aren''t you angry?"


    "Why am I angry?" Qin Ruan smiled: "without your fiance, would you lead the way to rescue your former teammates?"


    "Yes, I''ve been together for more than two years. How can I watch them fall into danger and do nothing."


    Ling Xiaoxuan took it for granted.


    But the family will not look for the Heavenly Master and try their best to search and rescue.


    Qin Ruan smiled: "what else do you say? Let''s go. It''s hard to go on the road if we delay further."


    Ling Xiaoxuan breathed a sigh of relief, and her pale face was tinged with blood.


    She was afraid of Qin Ruan misunderstanding.


    Qin Ruan promised that the most important reason for this trip to Qishan was that Ling Xiaoxuan would go, in addition to looking for the evil spirit to prolong his life.


    No matter whether she is for her so-called fiance or for the friendship of her teammates, she can''t break into the deep mountains and forests where demons and monsters live alone because she has changed her aura due to the encounter with mandrills.


    For those things, Ling Xiaoxuan is a sweet cake.


    Seven or eight domineering modified Hummers drove quickly away from the gate of Shengshi University.


    Qin Ruan put his backpack away and moved his neck.


    When she just fought, she used the power of the nether God, less ferocious and violent collision in the past, and finally moved her muscles and bones.


    She tilted her head slightly and stared out of the window.


    However, at this glance, his face changed slightly.


    Seven or eight Hummers passed by three low-key and luxurious black cars.


    When the two teams of cars passed by.


    Qin Ruan saw a restrained man sitting in the back seat of the second car.


    The window is half open, the man''s delicate face is noble and elegant as a God, his deep and quiet eyes are like water, and his eyes are indifferent for thousands of years.


    The man sat in the car and showed a calm face. He was not angry and powerful, decisive in killing and planning strategies, and showed his aura.


    Qin Ruan saw the other party''s quiet eyes because she looked a little different.


    Their eyes briefly opposed each other in the void.


    Seeing Qin Ruan himself, the impact on Huo Gentiana was obviously greater than that in the photo.


    She has a quiet and picturesque face.


    The girl is very beautiful and unreal, which makes people ripple and pity.


    It was clearly an age full of youth, but Qin Ruan''s eyes were silent and calm. There was no purity and innocence that should belong to young girls, but only desolation, numbness and indifference.


    She is like walking alone in the desert, experiencing all the helplessness, struggle and despair in the world.


    The car body rubbed and looked at each other.


    This brief look at each other, one eye fell.


    It''s like they meet again after a hundred years.


    The two teams of cars quickly brushed past and led to the opposite road.


    "Stop!"


    Huo yungentian narrowed his deep eyes and opened his mouth in a deep voice.


    His voice was slow and deep, and there was something strange in his tone.


    Huo yungentian doesn''t know what''s wrong. He feels his temples jump suddenly, and his heart is still a little torn.


    "What''s the matter? There''s Shengshi University ahead. Don''t go? "


    Huo Yirong, sitting on one side, uttered doubts.


    Huo yungentian raised his eyes and stared at the distant convoy of seven or eight modified Hummers.

 Chapter 69

    With a smile like nothing in his mouth, he slowly opened his mouth: "I see her."


    "Really? Why didn''t I see it? " Huo Yirong couldn''t sit still and got up to sweep out of the window.


    Huo Gentiana supports her head with one hand, and her delicate beauty looks complex and difficult to distinguish.


    Without preparation for each other, they met Qin Ruan briefly and looked at each other.


    The surprise in each other''s beautiful eyes and the bright light from the bottom of his eyes made him clear one thing.


    She knows him and even has... Expectations for him?


    Third master Huo didn''t know how to describe Qin Ruan. When he saw him, he was calm and only numb eyes suddenly burst into bright light.


    It''s not calculation and greed, nor is it a unique love.


    It''s like finding a partner she can trust.


    Huo yungentian was amused by his conjecture.


    He has been in the upper position all year round. Although his unquestionable majesty intends to converge, it still makes people afraid.


    It can not be said that all the people who have contacted come with calculation and interests, but also with a certain purpose.


    But no one regarded him as a companion of redemption, except his family.


    It felt strange, but it didn''t disgust him.


    "Third brother, where are you? I didn''t see anyone. "


    Huo Yirong shouted.


    "People saw it. Just on the team, let''s go back."


    Huo yungentian put down her hands holding her head and leaned against the back seat of the car, closing her eyes.


    "Don''t you see what Qin Ruan said?"


    "She''ll come to me."


    Huo yungentian''s voice was smiling and his tone was firm.


    Qin Ruan is still too young. The look in her eyes makes people see the bottom of her heart.


    He believed that the little girl would come to him.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan, sitting in the vehicle in front of him, couldn''t calm down.


    She didn''t expect to see Huo Gentiana under such circumstances.


    In his previous life, he went abroad to support himself and didn''t come back until a year later.


    After the other party returned home, she had already died.


    It was only half a month away from the Huangting hotel that night. Why did she see him.


    Didn''t he go abroad or come back early.


    That''s why.


    Qin Ruan opened his eyes, but could not detect Huo Gentiana''s path. He could only see the thin purple gas lingering around him.


    Purple Qi is the aura of the emperor. It is a pet born to be loved by the way of heaven.


    But she knew that third master Huo, who was feared by everyone in previous lives, would die if he didn''t live 35.


    Qin Ruan''s index finger and thumb kept rubbing, and she was upset.


    For the existence of Huo Gentiana, she has been following the track of her previous life.


    The child can''t live without her father. Everything the third master Huo did for her in her previous life was because she was pregnant with children for the Huo family.


    Can do that, enough to see its deep love.


    Third master Huo is a man worthy of trust and will be a good father.


    When Qin Ruan decided to have a baby, she knew she would be entangled with the Huo family.


    The Huos will not allow their children to wander out.


    Knowing that third master Huo went abroad, he will return in a year.


    Qin Ruan plans to find the Huo family after the child is born, or wait for the other party to find her as in previous lives.


    In his previous life, Third Master Huo learned that his child had been framed to death. The sadness in his quiet eyes was deeply imprinted in Qin Ruan''s soul consciousness.


    She blamed herself for not protecting the child, and third master Huo blamed himself for not knowing the existence of the child.


    The sadness and pain at the bottom of his eyes, so far in retrospect, Qin Ruan felt as uncomfortable as a needle.


    Unfortunately, all her plans were disrupted.


    Just saw Huo Gentiana''s calm face, obviously knew her expression, and it was obvious that some things were different from previous lives.


    When Qin Ruan didn''t know, the rebirth butterfly wings changed many original tracks.

 Chapter 70

    Yunshi, Qishan.


    In recent years, due to the gimmick of vigorously publicizing the scenery left over by Qishan thousands of years ago, there has been an endless stream of tourists in the scenic spot.


    Especially during holidays, civil servants and medical staff of various departments are on duty 24 hours at the two entrances and exits around Qishan.


    In the undeveloped area of Qishan mountain, there is no shortage of people who want to go in and explore to the end.


    People who step into dangerous areas and get injured every year.


    At ten pm.


    Qin Ruan, Ling Xiaoxuan and others finally arrived at Qishan.


    Because they said hello in advance, the staff of Qishan opened the convenient door for them.


    At night, the people successfully stepped into Qishan scenic spot.


    The road up the mountain was steep and tortuous. They gave up Hummer and took the sightseeing bus in the scenic spot.


    The accompanying people were Ling Xiaoxuan''s fiance''s parents.


    The Ling family had to inform them of their son''s accident.


    Ling Xiaoxuan left several bodyguards to look after them. With more than a dozen heavenly masters and the rest of the bodyguards, Ling Xiaoxuan and Qin Ruan got on the tour bus and set foot on the road to the undeveloped area of Qishan mountain.


    Together with Ling Xiaoxuan and Qin Ruan, a pair of teachers and apprentices took a sightseeing bus.


    Master is an old man named Qiao Nanyuan. He is a rough man with firm facial features. He looks like a decent man.


    His apprentice is a little girl named Qiao Jiu. She looks like an underage. In fact, she has passed her adult birthday.


    I know this because Joe nine is a little talkative.


    As soon as I got on the bus, I got together with Ling Xiaoxuan, Qin Ruan and chattered constantly.


    They were born in Maoshan sect.


    Because the new society believes in science and moves towards civilization, Maoshan sect has gradually declined.


    Not only Maoshan sect, but also other sects.


    Although it is not as grand as it was a hundred years ago, it is still barely possible to have enough to eat.


    The end of science is mathematics, the end of mathematics is iconology, and the end of iconology is easy to learn.


    There are too many unknowns in the world. There is nothing wrong with believing in science.


    As for the marginal species in the world, there will always be people who exist to limit them.


    Joe nine seemed to like Qin Ruan very much and kept pulling her to talk.


    "Sister Ruan, have you heard that rumor? There are traces of Qin Emperor''s Millennium mausoleum in the undeveloped area of Qi Mountain. Many people have secretly come to explore these years just to find out and dig out valuable news."


    "Qin Emperor''s Mausoleum?"


    Qin Ruan frowned gently and looked at Ling Xiaoxuan sitting aside.


    She has the most say in this matter.


    The first time I came to explore, I think it was for the tomb of the Qin emperor.


    Welcoming Qin Ruan with smiling eyes, Ling Xiaoxuan said: "there is such a saying on the Internet. Many posts swear that there is a tomb of the Qin emperor in Qishan. The last expedition to Qishan suffered heavy losses and gave up halfway. I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    The reason why their supernatural expedition came to Qishan was to rush to the tomb of the Qin emperor.


    If she had been hot headed and interested in it before, she would have completely rested her mind now.


    Qin Ruan looked back and smiled at Qiao Jiu: "you know very well. Did you check the information before you came?"


    Joe nine opened a pair of big eyes, smiled and shook his head: "no, I saw it on the Internet before."


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked up and asked her, "do you think there will be a tomb of the Qin emperor in Qishan?"


    Joe nine shook his head calmly, with a meaningful look on his face.


    She pointed to the dark yellow street lights installed on the road in the dark, and to the Qishan mountain illuminated by the lights of the sightseeing bus.


    "Qi Mountain is not a dragon vein. Since ancient times, the tombs of emperors have mostly been under the dragon vein. Qin emperor is the founding emperor. The tombs of one emperor through the ages will never be under Qi Mountain."

 Chapter 71

    Ling Xiaoxuan was disappointed when she heard the speech: "it''s all fake on the Internet. I think it''s a gimmick to attract tourists."


    Joe nine blinked. His big black eyes were especially bright in the dark.


    She smiled and said, "without the tomb of the Qin emperor, there might be other noble tombs. The feng shui of Qishan is not bad, but it is not on the dragon vein. The ancient noble tombs chose feng shui treasure land, and Qishan is still qualified.


    With beautiful mountains and rivers, excellent soil quality and low water level, it is suitable for burial. Qi Mountain is an auspicious place with high mountains and water, but it is worse than the dragon vein. "


    Listening to what she said, Ling Xiaoxuan was very serious. Ling Xiaoxuan smiled: "you''re not from Maoshan sect. How can you understand these Feng Shui problems."


    Joe nine said reluctantly, "I understand. In order to eat, all parties have to show off some."


    Ling Xiaoxuan held her cheek across a Qin Ruan. She was very interested in Qiao Jiu''s Mausoleum topic: "the mausoleum of the Qin emperor has been an unsolved mystery for so many years. I''m really curious where it is."


    "The site selection of the imperial mausoleum is very rigorous. Many factors and conditions should be considered. Everything is beautiful and the situation is auspicious and ready. The simplest and whitest are the two kinds of Qi: life and death. They show the difference between yin and Yang. They have five attributes: gold, wood, water, fire and earth.


    Feng shui treasure land is a place with vitality. The best site is the cave with vitality. It can shade future generations and protect the country... "


    Joe nine''s voice is less immature and more mature.


    Ling Xiaoxuan was attracted to Qiao Jiu''s words. She stared at Qiao Jiu and worshipped her face.


    Qin Ruan could not help but bend his lips, and his face looked a little less indifferent.


    She agreed with Joe nine.


    The little girl looks young and has some skills.


    There are no imperial tombs in Qishan. There are only demons, monsters and spirits hidden in the dark.


    In the dark night, Qin Ruan''s cool and charming eyes swept towards the dense and gloomy woods around.


    Her eyes are cold and pressing, and the fundus of her eyes release an introverted, sinister and dangerous light.


    Along the way, she was clearly aware of something following them.


    On the silent mountain road in Qishan, in addition to the motor start sound of sightseeing bus, there is also a cool wind blowing in the mountains.


    Qin Ruan could still hear the salivation in the dark.


    It was staring at the prey and swallowing involuntarily.


    Prey?


    I''m afraid the prey and the hunter are in the wrong direction.


    She revived Qin Ruan to reap all the malice in the world, and any demons and monsters will be destroyed when they see her.


    "Roar!"


    The roar of unknown animals came vaguely through the woods.


    All the people sitting on the sightseeing bus sat upright, looked tense and vigilant.


    Ling Xiaoxuan and Qiao Jiu also stopped talking and looked solemn.


    The sightseeing bus was bumpy on the bumpy mountain road.


    Qin Ruan looked back, and the golden light flashed in his eyes.


    Her eyes were fixed firmly behind her, somewhere in the dense forest.


    There gathered a more dark evil spirit than the night.


    Just now, the roar was like a signal.


    In the dark, the puppets are ready to move. They can''t wait to kill their prey.


    Qin Ruan''s lips were red, and a contemptuous smile flashed across his face.


    High end hunters often appear in the form of prey.


    Tonight, she will make a bait to see how many puppets are hidden in Qishan.


    Everyone looked tense. Fortunately, there was no danger next, so they gradually relaxed.


    Ling Xiaoxuan and Qiao Jiu continued to talk again about the rumors about the mountain and the tomb of the eternal emperor.

 Chapter 72

    Eleven in the evening.


    Finally reached the undeveloped area of Qishan.


    Here, the next journey will be led by Ling Xiaoxuan.


    Stepping into this dangerous area, the danger to be faced will be unimaginable.


    Cliffs, rough roads, accidentally fall into the natural pit covered by vegetation.


    Just now, a bodyguard of the Ling family almost fell into a large funnel pit naturally formed on the ground.


    A stone fell in and didn''t hear an echo for a long time. It can be seen how terrible its depth is.


    In order to prevent Ling Xiaoxuan from an accident, Qin Ruan accompanied her to the front, holding hands.


    The puppet that followed closely behind him became more and more unknown to hide his whereabouts.


    The wind blew slowly, and the rotten breath poured into the nose.


    They''re getting closer.


    Qin Ruan knew that he was secretly evil and was waiting for the opportunity to catch everyone.


    Her whole body released the weak power of the dark god.


    It''s not good for her to be in a geographical position now. It''s obviously not a good time to accept them.


    The power of the underworld is the power given to her by the king of the underworld. All demons, monsters and evil things should retreat.


    Originally, Qin Ruan was afraid to scare them away. He would wipe his hands with her.


    Unexpectedly, after the puppet sensed the existence of the power of the dark god, he became more and more excited and focused on her.


    Qin Ruan walked forward with steady steps and flashed sarcasm in his eyes.


    She knows it well.


    What she has acquired now can not only protect herself, but also bring disaster to her.


    Qin Ruan almost forgot that she is also a sweet pastry now.


    If the evil puppet devours her, her ability will be transferred to the carrier, and even create an extraordinary destiny.


    It''s so tempting that it''s hard not to move.


    Although the evil spirit was afraid of the power of the underworld God, the power she released was so weak that they thought she was prey to be slaughtered.


    After suffering for a hundred years, she finally climbed out of hell in exchange for a transformation. How could she be so vulnerable and become a dish of Chinese food for evil thinking.


    The power of the underworld, the fire of hell and the order of the king of hell gather together.


    All evil things in the world will bow down and kneel.


    "Here we are. That''s the deserted temple."


    After walking for nearly two hours, led by Ling Xiaoxuan, he finally reached his destination.


    With a sigh of relief, they followed the direction she pointed to and saw the deserted temple with a faint light not far away.


    Qin Ruan raised her eyes, shabby and shining. The desolate temple came into view, and her look changed slightly.


    The deserted temple hidden in the dense woods is now shrouded in a thick black fog, which is very angry and resentful.


    Other heavenly masters stared at the deserted temple, most of them knew nothing about it, and their faces even showed a happy expression for reaching their destination.


    A man, like Qin Ruan, stared at the desolate temple and locked his eyebrows. His face was not very good-looking.


    This man is Qiao nine''s master, Qiao Nanyuan.


    "Finally, my legs are breaking." Qiao Jiu goes to Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan.


    "Let''s go. The temple has a large space and can rest."


    Ling Xiaoxuan felt nothing. She was happy for the light in the deserted temple.


    The light inside shows that the former teammates are still there. As long as you take them out, the trip to Qishan will be complete.


    If Qin Ruan knew what she thought, she would say two words, naive.


    There are many evil spirits in Qi Mountain. Most of the puppets carry the evil spirit to the sky, which can''t be underestimated.


    They can come in intact, but it''s just a game played by hunters. If they want to go out completely, they still need some energy.


    The party went to the deserted temple and prepared to go in and have a rest.


    After walking for hours, they will also be tired.

 Chapter 73

    As soon as everyone approached the temple gate, a man came inside and asked nervously.


    "Who''s out there?!"


    His tone is strong outside but weak inside. Anyone can hear his panic and trembling.


    Hearing the familiar sound, Ling Xiaoxuan showed joy on her face and rushed to the temple door.


    "Du Changheng, it''s me. I brought someone to save you!"


    When the bodyguard of the Ling family saw that the young lady rushed in spite of the danger, he quickly came forward to stop her.


    The old temple door was opened from inside before the party moved.


    A pale, obviously lack of sleep, and a decadent young man''s face exposed.


    Several men and women stood behind each other, all looking terrified.


    When Du Changheng saw Ling Xiaoxuan, his face was strangely excited. He stretched his arms and came forward to hold her.


    When he was about to meet someone, Qin Ruan took Ling Xiaoxuan''s collar and stepped back.


    Du Changheng stared at Qin Ruan with gloomy eyes, as if he had been robbed of his baby.


    Ling Xiaoxuan was also a little puzzled in her eyes. She didn''t expect Qin Ruan to be so strong that she could easily lift her.


    You know, she''s almost three figures in weight.


    Qin Ruan blocked the man behind him and said to the man in front of him, "if you have anything, go ahead and talk about it."


    Du Changheng''s eyes were bright and heavy, and he clenched his teeth to get out of his body.


    There are several clay Buddha statues in the barren temple. There are seven men and women in the main hall, including Du Changheng.


    When a girl saw Ling Xiaoxuan, she collapsed and cried.


    "Xiaoxuan, you''re finally here. Xiaomei is dead. She''s dead!"


    "I''m so afraid. I want to go home, but we can''t get out. We''ll still come back here. I''m so afraid. I want to go home..."


    The girl collapsed and cried with Ling Xiaoxuan in her arms. She was out of breath and kept crying for fear of going home.


    This time, Qin Ruan didn''t prohibit the other party from approaching Ling Xiaoxuan.


    Her slender figure stood upright in the temple and looked at the boundary of this large area.


    "Sister Ruan, have you found anything?" Qiao Jiu went to Qin Ruan and asked in a low voice.


    Qin Ruan shook his head gently, didn''t speak, and inadvertently saw master Qiao Jiu.


    Qiao Nanyuan is also observing the scenery of the deserted temple. The other party''s resolute face becomes more and more depressed.


    I think I found something.


    Qin Ruan looked straight at the young man behind Ling Xiaoxuan.


    Du Changheng, this person is the fiance of Xuejie.


    "Miss Ling said you couldn''t get out of Qishan. Although the road was difficult when we came up, the road was smooth. I want to know what happened to you and got stuck here."


    One of the heavenly masters asked, with a direct and implicit attitude.


    A man from the spirit expedition stood up and told the story in detail.


    They came to the Qin Emperor''s mausoleum in Qishan, a week''s advance. In order to prevent the premature death of their first expedition, they were well prepared this time.


    I just didn''t expect to encounter evil spirits and make people die.


    They found a tomb entrance behind the deserted temple and were ready to go down and have a look.


    Du Changheng went to the grave with two male teammates. There was a Shimen mechanism underground. They didn''t understand the five elements gossip of Qimen dunjia. They couldn''t open the Shimen and get in.


    They thought they had found the tomb of the Qin emperor. They were very excited and were ready to make a long-term plan.


    That night, something happened.


    Speaking of this, the male teammate who stood up to tell the story glanced at Ling Xiaoxuan, who was comforting the female teammate.


    He said slowly, "that night, Du Changheng was with Xiaomei. When we heard the scream, we rushed out and found that she was dead.


    Xiaomei''s death was miserable. Her body was like being cut by precision instruments and sharp tools. Every piece of flesh and blood was cut evenly, and the ground was full of flesh and blood. "

 Chapter 74

    It seems that recalling the bloody scene at that time, the young man''s body trembled uncontrollably.


    He trembled his lips and said, "it''s terrible. The scene is very strange and creepy!"


    "Xiaomei died without clothes."


    A male member of the expedition came out.


    Du Changheng, who was not far away, stared at him with his cheek muscles shaking.


    "Later, did you see anything?" Joe nine came forward and asked, staring at the two players standing out.


    Precision cutting instrument?


    How could there be such a thing in the mountains and forests.


    Either premeditated or evil.


    Despair appeared on the faces of all the members of the expedition.


    The first young male team member to stand out said: "Xiaomei is dead. We are afraid to leave here, but we can''t get out. No matter how far we go, we will return to this deserted temple when it gets dark."


    "Xiaomei was with Changheng when she died. Did you find anything wrong with her?"


    Ling Xiaoxuan asked this. She looked at Du Changheng with her eyes.


    Although she has been comforting her female teammates in her arms, she also separated her mind to listen to what happened.


    Du Changheng became paler and paler when he heard the speech.


    He trembled his lips, panicked and said, "no, she''s the same as before, there''s nothing wrong!"


    Sharp tone, more guilty.


    Ling Xiaoxuan comforted and smiled: "I''ll ask. Look at your nervousness. Where''s Xiaomei''s body?"


    "Disappeared."


    The woman in her arms responded to her.


    His eyes were fixed on Du Changheng.


    Suddenly, a malicious smile appeared on her face.


    "Xiaoxuan, you know, Du Changheng is not a thing at all. He has been fooling around with Xiaomei. That night, he fooled around behind the temple with Xiaomei and did that thing!"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone stared at Ling Xiaoxuan and Du Changheng.


    Ling''s bodyguard stared at Du Changheng''s line of sight and wanted to rub it on the ground.


    Ling Xiaoxuan twisted her eyebrows and looked at Du Changheng with complex eyes. She couldn''t see whether the look on her face was guilt or regret.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something.


    Finally, he slowly closed his mouth and showed a desire to speak and stop on his face.


    Before, the male team member said that Xiaomei was with Du Changheng when she had an accident. When she died naked, she vaguely felt something was wrong.


    When someone said it directly, even if she was mentally prepared, she still had some slight changes in her mood.


    This feeling is not heartbreaking, but very uncomfortable, especially uncomfortable.


    It''s like, what belongs to her is soiled by others.


    Qin Ruan has been paying attention to Ling Xiaoxuan. Seeing that she is not too stimulated, she is a little relieved.


    She went to the women''s team friend, raised her lips and asked, "you said Xiaomei''s body disappeared?"


    "Yes, after she died, we were frightened. We packed up and left. Her body was cut into so many pieces, and we didn''t want to take her away.


    But that night we returned to the deserted temple and went to see Xiaomei''s body. It had disappeared. More than that, even the blood on the ground disappeared very clean. "


    The heavenly masters who knew the general situation of the event began to talk.


    "Most of the evil things in the mountains are evil spirits, monsters and other evil things. Qishan is steep and sparsely populated. If human beings are found by evil spirits in the mountains, they may be brutally slaughtered."


    "Cutting the prey into pieces perfectly doesn''t seem like a sneaky act. It''s too superfluous."


    Evil spirits are always rough and crazy, like wild animals, angry and wild.

 Chapter 75

    "I''ve been walking for so many years. Although I don''t have much knowledge, I''ve never heard that evil will cut people into pieces. Their means are always rough and direct. They won''t make such a ceremony. Can it be revenge?"


    Someone frowned and made a noise, staring at the seven member expedition, with a suspicious look on his face.


    As soon as these words came out, the deserted temple fell into silence.


    Obviously, people''s hearts have begun to shake.


    Perhaps this is not a mischief, but a premeditated murder.


    "Bang!"


    Just then, the closed temple door made a loud bang.


    When they looked back, they saw that the temple door vibrated due to the impact, and there was a strong wind in the house.


    The members of the expedition screamed and were frightened.


    The heavenly masters took out their housekeeping skills one after another. Some took out their peach wood swords, some held their hands and made up their minds, while others took out their spells.


    Qin Ruan was the only one standing in the crowd, slim and indifferent.


    She looked straight at the temple gate and slapped her delicate face.


    There was a stabbing sound outside the door, which lingered in everyone''s ears.


    The sound seemed to come from all directions outside the deserted temple. It was strange and frightening.


    "Come, they come again!"


    The female players around Ling Xiaoxuan turned white and were about to faint.


    "Sister Xue, pinch her!"


    It''s not a good thing to be in a coma at this time.


    There are obviously evil things outside the door. These things like to start when people are not sober. They are no better at enchanting people.


    "I see!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan responded and choked the female players with great force.


    "Boom! Bang, bang!! "


    Outside the deserted temple, something hit the door and crackled. The dilapidated door was in danger.


    The lighting in the temple reflects the existence of countless slender shadows outside the door.


    They hit the door and tried to get inside through the crack in the door.


    "What''s that?!" Someone exclaimed.


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes, raised his hands and made up his mind. A faint blue flame invisible to the naked eye shot directly at the temple door.


    "Ah!!!"


    Outside the door, a woman''s painful howl sounded.


    Sharp, harsh, torture everyone''s ears.


    Everyone in the room trembled. It was really comfortable to hear the voice.


    Qiao Nanyuan, not far away, looked vaguely at Qin Ruan.


    He didn''t know what Qin Ruan had done. He only saw the little move she had just made.


    Other heavenly masters also noticed that they ignored the existence of Qin Ruan all the way.


    They thought Qin Ruan was Miss Ling''s classmate, but they didn''t expect that if she didn''t do it, it would be amazing.


    The heavenly masters stared at Qin Ruan and felt a sense of crisis at the bottom of their hearts.


    "It''s really evil! Still a female sneaker! "


    To determine what caused the trouble, the heavenly masters began to prepare to destroy it.


    The price given by the Ling family is very high. The seven digits at the beginning of five catch up with their one-year income. Who doesn''t want to take the lead.


    Qin Ruan solves the evil outside the door and ignores the surrounding line of sight. She strides towards Ling Xiaoxuan.


    Regardless of the female member of the expedition spirit team who still wanted to seek comfort in the arms of the elder sister, Qin Ruan took the elder sister to the corner of the temple.


    "Xuemei, what''s the matter?"


    Qin Ruan looked too solemn, and Ling Xiaoxuan was worried.


    "Let me tell you first. It has something to do with your fiance. It''s his debt. It''s inconvenient for me to intervene."


    If ordinary evil doers harm people, she will solve it.


    However, this is a debt that has been overstocked for hundreds of years.


    It''s inconvenient for her to take revenge.


    It''s inconvenient, not impossible.


    The attitude is obvious.

 Chapter 76

    Ling Xiaoxuan frowned tightly and looked over Qin Ruan to Du Changheng standing at the other end of the house.


    The other party stared at the temple door in horror, and his fear was frightening.


    His eyes were wandering and he looked guilty.


    Ling Xiaoxuan took back her eyes and tried to calm her tone: "I don''t have any feelings with Du Changheng, but he is my uncle''s fiance for me after all. If something happens to him, I can''t escape my responsibility. There are my reasons for joining the adventure spirit team. I want to take him away from Qishan."


    She didn''t say she had to take Du Changheng away.


    Qin Ruan twisted his eyebrows and looked cold with a hint of disgust.


    There was evil outside the door with a clear purpose. From beginning to end, only Du Changheng was staring at.


    It''s not impossible to rob people from each other, but Qin Ruan doesn''t want to do so.


    "Look again."


    Qin Ruan''s tone was flat, and he turned and walked towards the temple gate.


    If we solve the problem today, we can go back to 49 cities at dawn.


    "Little friend, stay."


    Qin Ruan was stopped by Qiao Nanyuan.


    Her attitude was indifferent: "what''s up?"


    Qiao Nanyuan looked serious: "the cultivation of puppets outside the door has lasted for at least hundreds of years. If you open the door and put them in now, all Taoist friends in the house may be able to resist for a while, but they can''t eliminate them. Moreover, there are many ordinary people who don''t have the ability to protect themselves."


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    Qin Ruan''s lips evoke a beautiful radian, and his dark eyes show a cold light.


    She crossed each other and walked towards the temple gate again.


    Standing in front of the temple gate, she picked up the light handkerchief hanging on the door at some time.


    Qiao Nanyuan, who thought she was going to open the door and put the puppet in, slowly closed his slightly open mouth.


    He misunderstood.


    Qin Ruan held his handkerchief and walked towards Du Changheng.


    "Mr. Du, are you familiar with this handkerchief?"


    When Qin and Ruan approached him, Du Changheng retreated again and again, his face was frightened, and his pupils shrank suddenly.


    "Go away! You... Don''t come near me! "


    Qin Ruan handed his handkerchief to him: "Mr. Du hasn''t answered my question."


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, you go away!"


    Du Changheng stared at Qin Ruan with big eyes and wanted to break her up.


    When they first met, they didn''t know where such hostility came from.


    Qin Ruan didn''t take his bad attitude to heart.


    She has to be a little tolerant of a dying person.


    Qin Ruan let out a gentle sound, the jade hand loosened, and the light handkerchief fell to the ground.


    The clean handkerchief fluttered on the dusty ground.


    Ling Xiaoxuan walks to Qin Ruan. She stares at Du Changheng. Without saying a word, she pulls Qin Ruan to the bodyguard. The Heavenly Master gathers and walks.


    In her opinion, Du Changheng was too unkind.


    Qin Ruan sat on the canvas spread on the floor after the bodyguards of the Ling family cleaned up.


    She looked at Ling Xiaoxuan and said, "sister, what does the Ling family think? I''ll find you such a man."


    Du Changheng''s seal hall is narrow, his eyes are prominent, his eyebrows are messy, his face is thin, his cheekbones are too high, and white eyes can be seen around his pupils. It''s not a good thing to only look at the face.


    Ling Xiaoxuan smiled bitterly: "it was my uncle who chose thousands of choices to find the Du family with low family background to get engaged."


    "Your uncle has a grudge against you?" Qin Ruan slightly picked his eyebrows and smiled at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Of course not!" Ling Xiaoxuan quickly denied: "if I hadn''t been engaged to the Du family, I would have been promoted by the Ling family to marry in the future. Although I came from an aristocratic family, I couldn''t escape being used by the family to seek benefits."


    Qin Ruan blinked and looked surprised.


    She didn''t expect that Ling Xiaoxuan, as a daughter of an aristocratic family, could not help herself.


    If so, the other uncle chose to marry the Du family, who is not of high family background, obviously for her good.

 Chapter 77

    Ling Xiaoxuan held her chin and said to her uncle with a bright light in her eyes: "if it weren''t for my uncle, I''m afraid I don''t have such freedom now. I''d have been locked up at home long ago. Please ask a famous teacher to teach me how to be a generous and decent daughter-in-law in the hall, be sophisticated in dealing with people, get down to the kitchen, and be capable and nurturing."


    "..." Qin Ruan sniffed at the speech and drew a corner of his mouth.


    She didn''t know whether to sympathize with her sister or rejoice that she escaped.


    They have known each other for less than a year.


    With her understanding of Ling Xiaoxuan''s temperament, the other party is by no means a gentle and elegant lady bound in the high door.


    She is like a proud peacock, willful and reckless. She was born to enjoy herself and be pampered all her life.


    Once, she envied Ling Xiaoxuan.


    At present, Qin Ruan''s mood at the bottom of his heart is somewhat subtle.


    It turns out that the world is not as good as it seems.


    The two whispered and talked, while Qiao Nanyuan and other heavenly masters were discussing how to solve the evil deeds outside.


    It''s a certain pressure for them to solve the puppets that have been cultivated for hundreds of years.


    If everyone goes all out, it''s not that they can''t be hanged.


    It''s just that there are too many ordinary people in the house who don''t have the ability to protect themselves. If they really fight at that time, I''m afraid there will be casualties.


    "Master, shall we ask sister Ruan?" Joe nine pulled Joe Nanyuan''s arm and asked in a low voice.


    Qiao Nanyuan''s eyes moved slightly and looked at Qin Ruan who was laughing and talking with Miss Ling.


    He pursed his lips and shook his head gently to his apprentice.


    Qin Ruan''s attitude was too cold. Her cold, thin and indifferent eyes excluded everyone.


    He could feel that the girl was hidden and her ability was probably above him.


    But there is no guarantee that the other party will do it.


    Each of them has his own rules. He doesn''t want to provoke Qin Ruan.


    There is a feeling in his heart that if he offends the other party, the consequences are by no means what he wants to see.


    Qiao Nanyuan has been walking in the edge forbidden area for many years, relying on his sensitive intuition.


    Qin Ruan gave him the feeling that it was too dangerous.


    The result of the discussion of the Heavenly Master and others decided to wait for the rabbit.


    After midnight.


    Wild animals roared on the Qi Mountain, and birds chirped strangely in the dense woods.


    "Creak, creak -"


    There was a small noise outside the temple door, like someone stepping on a dead tree, with a strong sense of existence.


    Qin Ruan leaned against Ling Xiaoxuan and glanced at everyone in the room.


    Most of the heavenly masters were waiting in silence. The bodyguards of the Ling family guarded every corner of the house. They were in a confused state, their eyes were dull, and they obviously lost consciousness.


    Ling Xiaoxuan and the spirit adventure team fell into a restless sleep.


    Qin Ruan gathered up the bottom of his eyes. There was a hidden danger in his eyes. Ni Xiang looked at the gate of the temple with cold eyes as bright as a torch.


    The corners of her mouth were almost invisible.


    It''s coming.


    "Qin Ruan, you haven''t slept yet?"


    Ling Xiaoxuan was awakened by Qin Ruan''s slight rise. She rubbed her eyes and her sleepy voice was full of doubts.


    The movement outside the temple suddenly stopped.


    All the sober people in the room looked at Ling Xiaoxuan and Qin Ruan.


    Being watched by so many people, Ling Xiaoxuan ran out of sleep.


    She pinched Qin Ruan''s clothes. "This is..." what''s the matter?


    Before she finished, Qin Ruan put his hand over her mouth.


    The squeak sounded again, coming from the direction of the old temple door.


    Ling Xiaoxuan was gagged and couldn''t say a word. She stared at Qin Ruan with helpless and confused eyes.


    The latter raised his chin to her and looked in the direction of the temple door.


    The rustling sound came from the door, and Ling Xiaoxuan subconsciously looked at it.


    At this glance, she was shocked and covered with cold sweat.

 Chapter 78

    In a room with lights on.


    Not only Ling Xiaoxuan saw it, but everyone in the house clearly saw that a pair of blood red eyes looked in at the gate of the temple.


    The blood red eyes were strange and gloomy, and the hatred in the eyes was startled.


    Obviously, it doesn''t belong to human eyes.


    Ling Xiaoxuan doesn''t have the bearing capacity of Qin Ruan and the sober heavenly masters around her.


    She was frightened with tears in her eyes. Her mouth covered by Qin Ruan could not help trembling, and her body could not be controlled.


    Outside the gate of the temple, blood red and malicious eyes, looked directly at every sober person in the house.


    Finally, the other party''s eyes locked on Du Changheng, who was frowning and sleeping on the wall in the corner of the house.


    Squeak


    The door was hit by something, making an old harsh sound, which was particularly clear in the night.


    A piece of dead wood poked in through the door.


    Dead wood is like a conscious living creature, hooked on the wooden pin inserted in the door, moving bit by bit.


    Seeing this scene, Ling Xiaoxuan held Qin Ruan''s clothes tightly and pinched her meat with her fingers across the cloth.


    Qin Ruan can also feel the pain. The corners of her mouth twitch. She looks nervous and her forehead is covered with fine beads of sweat.


    With a sigh of relief, Qin Ruan finally didn''t take it away. The elder sister pinched her arm.


    "Dong -"


    The wooden pin was provoked by the evil spirit outside the door.


    This time, no one will stop it.


    Qiao Nanyuan and the surrounding heavenly masters looked ugly and stared at the door.


    Their facial features were very distorted. After the wooden pin was removed, their faces showed their heart like death.


    Qin Ruan found this scene interesting.


    Soon she found out why these people were so.


    They are bound by some ability and can''t move freely.


    It''s no wonder that when they get caught, they can only wait to die when evil spirits come in.


    Qin Ruan smiled and stared at Qiao Nanyuan. Qiao Jiu and his disciples had a bright smile on their faces.


    This obviously surprised Qiao Nanyuan and made him frown slightly.


    Joe nine smiled at her eyes, so anxious that the sweat on his face kept dripping.


    She couldn''t speak, so she could only stare at Qin Ruan with her eyes for help.


    "Squeak --"


    The temple door was opened and a creak sounded.


    Qin Ruan comforted Qiao Jiu with a smile, his eyes moved slightly, and his head was facing the direction of the temple door.


    A woman with rough skin like bark, dead wood and experienced vicissitudes... Came in.


    Let''s call it go.


    A woman''s upper body is like an ordinary person. In addition to being naked, it is like rough skin of bark. The lower half of her body is actually formed by countless dead trees of different sizes.


    Dense, twisting consciously as women move around.


    If this is seen by patients with dense disease, they will faint on the spot.


    As the dead wood woman walked into the room, countless dead trees rubbed against the ground, and the strange creaking sound that tortured people''s ears sounded.


    It turned out that the noise outside the door was caused by this.


    The woman ignored the sight of the people around her. She stared at Du Changheng, who knew nothing in the corner and was still sleeping.


    Ling Xiaoxuan stared and saw the evil spirit approaching Du Changheng. She raised her hand and opened Qin Ruan''s hand. She got up and was about to move.


    Qin Ruan pressed each other hard, approached her ear and whispered, "don''t worry, she can''t hurt Du Changheng."


    Otherwise, Du Changheng''s existence would not have been seen in their arrival during the several days of suffering of the adventure spirit team.


    Ling Xiaoxuan tilted her head and winked at Qin Ruan.


    The eyes with fear seemed to be seeking confirmation.


    Qin Ruan smiled and silently said: trust me.


    Ling Xiaoxuan trusts her.


    "Bang!"


    Something happened to Du Changheng.

 Chapter 79

    The dead wood woman fell to the ground.


    Her blood was red and strange, her eyes were angry and hatred, and she stared at Du Changheng.


    Soon, the other party got up from the ground and rushed frantically towards Du Changheng, with the strength of dying together.


    His body is like a dead tree branch walking on his legs. The sound caused by rowing with the ground is harsh, sharp, gloomy and terrible.


    Just as the woman was about to approach Du Changheng, a faint golden light popped up from him.


    The dead wood woman was bounced off again and fell on the ground.


    Red tears trickled from the blood colored eyes.


    The woman stared at Du Changheng''s eyes and wanted to drink his blood and eat his meat. Her mouth hissed.


    The heart of the audience was moved.


    How much hatred makes her hate a person so much.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes looked at Du Changheng indifferently. She clearly saw that the golden light bouncing off the dead wood woman was emitted from his arms.


    Such a big noise finally awakened Du Changheng.


    He was alone.


    The other six members of the adventure spirit team are still sleeping, and the guards of the Ling family are still dull in their eyes and have no clear consciousness.


    Seeing the dead wood woman, Du Changheng climbed up and stood up.


    He shrank in the corner of the wall, his eyes were terrified and scolded angrily: "ah, ghost!! get the hell out of here! Go away! "


    The woman''s blood eyes stared at him. Suddenly, her red eyes moved.


    The light handkerchief dropped on the ground fell into her eyes.


    A woman''s hand, rough as dead wood and bark, slowly stretched out.


    As the crowd watched, her hand gradually changed.


    The hand and arm became white, the skin was amazing, delicate and elastic like a girl.


    The woman picked up the light colored handkerchief from the ground, held it in her hand, and the strength on her hand gradually tightened.


    Blood color spread from her hands and soaked the light colored veil in an instant.


    Du Changheng was stimulated by this scene.


    His eyes flickered and his face showed a desire for life.


    Suddenly, Du Changheng looked at Ling Xiaoxuan.


    The next moment, he came running.


    Qin Ruan frowned.


    Seeing Du Changheng staring at Ling Xiaoxuan, the dead wood woman immediately got up and rushed with him at the same time.


    Qin Ruan pulls Ling Xiaoxuan to hide behind him.


    In the face of a person who rushed up, her fingertips moved, and the dark blue flame appeared in her palm out of thin air.


    "If you dare to come one step closer, I want you to be annihilated by flying ash!"


    Her voice was cold and calm, as if she were talking about an ordinary thing.


    Hell fire is the bane of all creatures in the world.


    The dead wood woman stopped, her blood red eyes trembled, and her face became ferocious and distorted because of fear.


    Although other heavenly masters around have never seen hell fire, they can also feel the dark blue flame spreading in her palm and the powerful power released.


    It''s like the fear of the weak in the face of natural enemies.


    Seeing the dead wood woman stop, Du Changheng flashed a surprise on his face.


    It was as if he had grabbed the only straw and rushed here without stopping.


    Qin Ruan was angry when he didn''t listen to the dissuasion.


    She got up and raised her feet.


    He kicked Du Changheng to the ground.


    The other party lay on the ground for a long time without movement.


    Qin Ruan''s strength is not light. He always wants to get up slowly.


    Seeing this, the dead wood woman approached Du Changheng again.


    As a result, it is conceivable that she was bounced off by the golden light of the other party again.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    The woman was furious and fell into collapse. She kept circling around Du Changheng.


    Ling Xiaoxuan, who was sitting behind Qin Ruan, looked dull, her gorgeous face lost color, and the whole person was stupid.


    Suddenly, a strong smell of blood poured into the room, accompanied by strong resentment.

 Chapter 80

    This is exactly what Qin Ruan needed to continue his life.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were shining slightly.


    She looked towards the temple gate in pursuit of the smell of blood.


    At the door, a large area of rotten meat soaked in blood water and emitting a strong odor appeared.


    The size of carrion is regular and complete, as if it had been measured with a precision instrument.


    They are moving slowly, crawling into the house little by little.


    The scene was bloody and disgusting.


    At one glance, Qin Ruan turned pale.


    She had a false pregnancy reaction. Seeing this scene, earth shaking changes took place in her empty stomach.


    Nausea surged into his throat. Qin Ruan bent uncontrollably and retched.


    Hearing her disgusting retch, Ling Xiaoxuan aroused her spirits and recovered her mind.


    Regardless of the dead wood woman who was looking at her, she got up and held Qin Ruan: "Xuemei, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qin Ruan grabbed her arm, supported her body, and dared not look at the temple gate again.


    She vomited out a lot of sour water, her fingertips trembled, and the overwhelming nausea drowned her.


    It''s not that if you don''t look, it won''t come in.


    Qin Ruan controlled her mind not to recall what she had just seen. She relaxed slightly and stared up at Qiao Nanyuan and Qiao Jiu.


    The slender jade finger inched, and a thin golden light popped up on her hand.


    Jin Guangfei shoots the two masters and disciples. The touch is clear.


    Qin Ruan was delicate and charming, with a white face, showing a bit of weakness in a short time.


    She was unhappy with Qiao Nanyuan and said, "I can''t see that thing. You can solve it."


    This unhappiness is not for Qiao Nanyuan, and he himself knows it.


    The body recovered freely, and Qiao Nanyuan nodded to her gently.


    Holding a copper coin sword, he pulled up his apprentice who was still moving his hands and feet: "prepare the rune paper."


    Joe nine took it out of his arms and a stack of bright yellow talisman paper appeared in his hand.


    "Master, all ready!"


    The two masters and disciples looked at each other and walked quickly towards the temple gate.


    The rotten meat that was crawling slowly at the door has now entered the house.


    The stench in the house was so strong that Qin Ruan gently covered his mouth and nose to suppress the nausea.


    When Qiao Nanyuan saw the evil puppet enter the room, his face changed greatly. The copper coin sword in his hand flipped rapidly. He shouted, "Qiao Jiu!"


    "Coming!"


    Joe nine took four pieces of bright yellow talisman paper out of his hand at the same time.


    The rune paper was consciously fixed around the disgusting rotten meat.


    The spell landed firmly and took root, and the movement of rotten meat stopped suddenly.


    Just then, Qiao Nanyuan moved.


    "The sun, moon and heaven are shining brightly to protect my golden body. The demons and ghosts in all directions turn into light dust in an instant. The seven stars return to their position. Longquan kills the enemy. It''s as urgent as a law!"


    He spoke eloquently, and the copper coin sword was irresistibly stuck in the pool of flesh and blood.


    "Ah ah --"


    A woman''s shrill and painful scream sounded in the rotten meat.


    "Kill evil!"


    Qiao Nanyuan''s face is firm and resolute. He holds the formula in his hand, which has a great momentum to wipe out such filth.


    Aware of his obvious intention to kill, Qin Ruan shouted to stop: "don''t kill her first!"


    Qiao Nanyuan stopped his movements. He turned back and looked puzzled.


    Qin Ruan endured the tumbling in his stomach and stared coldly at the disgusting rotten meat in the controlled stall.


    "Restore your original body and spare your death for the time being."


    Soaked in blood and water, the rotten meat trembled slightly: "my cultivation is not enough and I can''t turn into shape. Spare me."


    It''s a woman''s voice to speak in flesh and blood.


    This scene is more frightening than the thriller scene in the film and television.


    Ling Xiaoxuan was almost sent away.


    In this fear, she looked a little strange on her face and always felt that the other party''s voice was very familiar.


    Ling Xiaoxuan frowned and thought. Suddenly, her face changed greatly.

 Chapter 81

    "Xiaomei!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked at the disgusting rotten meat that would have nightmares for half a year and exclaimed.


    The rotten meat stopped moving and stopped talking.


    Qin Ruan narrowed his cold eyes, moved his fingertips, and the light white mist hit the flesh and blood.


    The copper coin sword stuck on the bloody rotten meat flew up and returned to Qiao Nanyuan''s hand.


    The bright yellow talisman paper, which was pasted on the ground around, was instantly ignited and turned into ashes.


    The rotten meat without shackles changes gradually.


    Under everyone''s gaze, she slowly transformed into a normal human facial features.


    As the other party changed, they also found something wrong.


    She was naked and naked.


    There are still some dazzling dark marks on the body. You can see what you have experienced.


    The scene was too hot. Qin Ruan took off a coat from the nearest Ling family bodyguard and threw it to a puppet not far away.


    The puppet is Xiaomei, the woman who died when she was with Du Changheng.


    Wearing a black coat, Xiaomei stared at Du Changheng lying on the ground not far away.


    Qin Ruan hooked his lips: "do you have a grudge against him?"


    Xiaomei''s face became ferocious in an instant.


    Her eyes protruded, her eyes slowly separated from her eyes, her body changed uncontrollably, and she had the posture of restoring her pre death state.


    Qin Ruan frowned and felt disgusted again: "put away your disgusting appearance for me!"


    She can''t see the slightest nausea now.


    If Xiaomei reveals her previous disgusting state again, she can''t guarantee that she won''t beat the other party out of her wits.


    Xiaomei, who was about to be angry and wanted to frighten people out of control, sensed the killing intention spread around Qin Ruan and immediately controlled the physical change.


    Her eyes stared at Qin Ruan in fear, and her feet drifted aside uncontrollably, trying to stay away from her and protect herself.


    Qin Ruan: "I haven''t answered your question yet."


    As soon as she made a sound, Xiaomei''s body trembled uncontrollably and was obviously frightened.


    However, thinking of the cause of death, she glared at Du Changheng.


    "He killed me!"


    Xiaomei''s body floated to Du Changheng, and her fingertips became sharp and full of black evil spirit.


    "He tricked me into saying that he would cancel his engagement with Xiaoxuan. I gave him my body, but he pushed me out at a dangerous moment and asked me to die! Du Changheng, damn him! "


    Xiaomei floated to Du Changheng, with black evil nails, close to his neck.


    Ling Xiaoxuan stared at Xiaomei''s movements, her eyes were indifferent, and her face was complicated.


    It seemed shocked, and it seemed so.


    Du Changheng can''t say how good he looks, but he is still a popular type.


    At the beginning, my uncle married the Du family so that she would not be bullied in her mother-in-law''s house in the future. Even in the future, if she wanted to keep the red flag at home and the colored flag floating outside, the Du family did not dare to say anything.


    To put it bluntly, the Du family is her. Ling Xiaoxuan gets rid of family use and becomes another carefree world.


    As long as she doesn''t kill and set fire, she can live recklessly in her life.


    "Ah!!"


    Xiaomei has an intention to kill Du Changheng and hurts people.


    However, the other party has a golden light shelter, and Xiaomei is bounced back by the golden light.


    She fell at the feet of the dead woman.


    Seeing this woman, Xiaomei got up in embarrassment, and her pale face spread infinite panic.


    "Don''t kill me, don''t kill me..."


    Xiaomei knelt in front of the woman, humble and pathetic.


    "Oh!"


    The dead wood woman sneered, her blood eyes exuded murderous intent, and the dead wood skin pulled out a distorted expression.


    The people who died at her hands had no threat.


    The dead wood woman knows the people present. Qin Ruan has the most say.


    Just because she is the only unfathomable person present and has the ability to kill all creatures.

 Chapter 82

    The dead wood woman pointed to Du Changheng who fell to the ground. Her voice was gloomy and ice: "do you want to help him?"


    Qin Ruan''s attitude was straightforward and shook his head: "don''t help."


    She is not going to meddle in the matter between the other party and Du Changheng.


    The dead wood woman heard the speech, and the dangerous light in her blood red eyes faded.


    Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, Qin Ruan''s red lips opened: "Lingfeng, it''s not easy for you to practice. Are you sure you want to fold hundreds of years of cultivation into such a man?"


    Her words are like needles in the heart of dead wood woman and spirit maple.


    There is a maple ghost in nanzhong. The old maple turns into a human shape and is also called a spirit maple.


    Lingfeng is one of the most infatuated spirits in the world.


    It is said that Lingfeng is a maple tree that has been born between heaven and earth for many years. One day, it will turn into a human shape. She can''t find the kind of person who gave her, and the tree can''t move. She has to stay under the tree day by day, hoping that one day, he can return.


    Such infatuated puppets, ancient scholars, talents and beauties, wrote many touching ancient poems for her.


    However, the dead wood woman in front of us is not the spirit Maple that people pity in ancient times.


    It is a spirit that has been shaped for hundreds of years and is much higher than the general evil cultivation.


    What''s rare is that she didn''t hurt anyone, and her hands didn''t take the initiative to be stained with blood.


    "It''s Lingfeng!" Joe nine exclaimed.


    She and her master can see that a woman is a tree, but she didn''t expect to be the most infatuated spirit maple in the world.


    Lingfeng''s blood was red, his eyes trembled slightly, the red light of the fundus decreased, and gradually became black and white.


    She stared at Xiaomei, who was kneeling at her feet, and her eyes flashed sarcasm.


    Looking not far away, Du Changheng was kicked down by Qin Ruan and collapsed on the ground pretending to be dead.


    Lingfeng raised her hand and stroked her. With the change of her eyes, she changed from dead wood to black waterfall hair.


    With a clean smile on her face, she stared at Qin Ruan and asked, "are you interested in listening to me tell a story?"


    "To make a long story short?"


    In another two hours, the Qi mountain covered by dense trees will be bright. She doesn''t want to waste her time here.


    Lingfeng: "there is fine feeling inside. It''s a long story, but it''s OK to make a long story short."


    Qin Ruan nodded gently, "it''s a great honor."


    Lingfeng gave her ancient noble Etiquette: "thank you for your mercy."


    Qin Ruan was silent and waited.


    Ling Feng spoke slowly.


    Hundreds of years ago, when Lingfeng Lingzhi first opened, she knew that she was a maple, which had existed for a hundred years.


    It grows in the dense jungle and lives on the essence of heaven and earth.


    The vast and dense forest, only it has its own wisdom. Day after day, she began to feel lonely and even fantasize about the outside world.


    Until one day, a Qingjun scholar passed by.


    When the other party saw her, he liked her very much, liked the maple leaves soaked in red, and even wrote a beautiful poem for her on the spot.


    Unfortunately, their time together is only half a day.


    When the scholar leaves, Lingfeng misses each other.


    He was the first person she saw.


    He was also the only one who spoke to her, wrote poems for her, and even reached out to touch its trunk and praise its stems and leaves.


    In missing day after day, Lingfeng turned into a person one day.


    She can finally find a scholar.


    The scholar went to Beijing for the scientific examination and won the second place. He was elated. It is rumored that he was favored by the saints and will soon be princess Shang.


    Lingfeng doesn''t understand these common people in the world. She likes scholars, so she goes to him and wants to be with him.


    Lingfeng holds a love for the scholar, and the scholar is interested in her beauty.


    Yamanaka Shoki, who has absorbed the essence of heaven and earth for hundreds of years, has become perfect and perfect regardless of his graceful figure or facial features.


    No man can refuse Lingfeng''s simple and unreserved love.

 Chapter 83

    Lingfeng''s state of mind is simple and ignorant, and he doesn''t know love.


    Scholars move people''s hearts with emotion and hide evil intentions.


    One person, one monster, quickly sink and entangle together.


    After meeting in the capital, the scholars had ulterior motives, which doomed them to end in tragedy.


    Scholars want to be princesses, and the royal majesty is inviolable.


    The princess knew the existence of Lingfeng. She occasionally saw that her body, posture and appearance were excellent. Her jealousy became distorted and her possessive desire for scholars broke out.


    She forced the scholar to deal with Lingfeng with royal power.


    Lingfeng died in a foggy morning.


    She was not killed by the scholar, but died in the hands of the princess, the daughter of the sage, who was about to marry the scholar.


    The scholar was moved by Lingfeng''s intention to see beauty and get along with her for a long time.


    He thrashed her, played the piano and wrote poems, took her to the lake, boated and tasted many human delicacies.


    How could a scholar have the heart to kill such a beautiful woman.


    He couldn''t kill Lingfeng, but he couldn''t let go of the dignitaries who came after Princess Shang.


    In order to kill people with a knife, the scholar made more efforts to Lingfeng.


    Do all the affectionate actions to Lingfeng.


    All this was naked and clearly seen by the princess.


    How can the daughter of the royal family tolerate the future husband''s precious treatment to other women.


    She sent people to kill Lingfeng again and again, and failed again and again.


    Lingfeng completely fell into the scholar''s deep love, and the whole heart was on him.


    She is a monster, and her life extends infinitely with the growth of cultivation.


    In order to stay with the scholar for a long time, she wants to give up more than half of her accomplishments and let the scholar enjoy life with her and see all the beautiful scenery in the world.


    At that time, she did not know that a premeditated murder was approaching.


    The princess sent someone to kill Lingfeng repeatedly. She found the national teacher and learned that Lingfeng was a monster in the mountain.


    The night before yesterday, Ling Feng, who was still enjoying warmth in the scholar''s arms, was stabbed to death by the princess the next day with a magic trick taught by the national teacher.


    Lingfeng died in the brocade quilt with the scholar.


    She tried her best to resist, but she was controlled by the princess''s magic.


    Lingfeng is alive and tortured to death by the princess.


    Death is difficult for the genie.


    Lingfeng, who was killed by the princess, lost the skin bag that is not easy to exchange for a hundred years of cultivation. Death does not mean the end.


    Lingfeng gave up his life, fled the scholar''s house and returned to the mountains and forests.


    Even then, she never doubted the scholar''s deep affection for her.


    It was not until decades later that Lingfeng practiced her body again, and her yearning for scholars day and night drove her to the capital to find people.


    Decades later, things have changed.


    After the scholar became a princess, he enjoyed half his life. After his death, he went beyond his ancestral system and was buried in the imperial mausoleum.


    The net of heaven is large and wide, but it lets nothing through.


    After the scholar and the princess died, their actions were exposed.


    Lingfeng finally learned the truth.


    It turned out that everything was the scholar''s plan.


    He kills people with a knife and goes to the throne and wealth. He''s such a thin lover.


    Lingfeng is crazy and angry, but she can''t avenge herself.


    The scholar is dead and the princess is buried underground.


    After tasting all the love and hate in the world, Lingfeng returns to the old forest to recuperate. Crazy promotion can only maintain the low cultivation of human form.


    The sad and beautiful tragic experience came out slowly from Lingfeng''s mouth.


    At this time, she was no longer in the terrible state of dense dead trees.


    Lingfeng incarnated as a petite woman, wearing a big red dress, gorgeous as fire, willow eyebrows, almond eyes, cherry small mouth, willow thin waist, people''s hearts are hot.


    Even Qin and Ruan could not help feeling pity for such a weak and beautiful woman.


    Lingfeng is really a rare beauty among the spirits and monsters.


    Her beauty is not soul stirring, but it also confuses the eyes of countless men.

 Chapter 84

    Qin Ruan swept to Du Changheng not far away, lying on the ground, looking thoughtful.


    After a while, her red lips closed and moved: "Du Changheng is the scholar of that life?"


    The tone is a little determined.


    "It''s him."


    Ling Feng''s figure moved slightly, revealing the brocade shoes embroidered with maple leaves under his feet, and walked towards Du Changheng step by step.


    She squatted in front of each other, her face was sad and her words were sad: "Durang, why don''t you pay attention to maple son? Have you forgotten the oath of alliance?"


    The voice is full of infinite deep feelings and bitterness, but also releases the tenderness of a lovable woman.


    Lying on the ground, Du Changheng''s body kept shaking, his head was buried on the ground, and he pretended to be dead to the end.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Ruan''s red lips evoke an ironic arc.


    She walked up to Du Changheng and kicked him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead."


    Du Changheng remained motionless.


    Qin Ruan smiled angrily, reached out and pulled each other''s clothes and picked them up from the ground.


    "Let go of me! Let me go! I am not! That scholar is not me. I''m Du Changheng, not Mr. Du!!! "


    Du Changheng''s body was carried in the void, his limbs were struggling fiercely, and his mouth was crying and refuting.


    Hoarse, panic.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes narrowed slightly and stared at Du Changheng.


    He is depressed in the sky, and the Yintang is gray. People who are depressed in the sky are easy to die early. His eyes are uncertain, his eyes are free, and half of his body has been buried.


    This man will soon die.


    "You want his life?" Qin Ruan looked straight at Lingfeng.


    The latter body released a strong hatred: "nature, the pain of soul body stripping, how can it not be reported."


    "If your hands are stained with blood, your hundreds of years of cultivation will be destroyed. Is it worth it?"


    Qin Ruan''s voice is indifferent and a little pity.


    She reached out and touched Du Changheng''s neck.


    Slender jade refers to taking out a jade card from his collar.


    Lingfeng and Xiaomei, who are full of resentment against evil spirits, should not be close to the main source of Du Changheng, which lies in this jade card.


    The jade plate contains wisps of white light, which can resist evil Qi.


    Unfortunately, too many times, there are cracks in the center of the jade card.


    If Lingfeng and Xiaomei insist on killing him, this jade card will resist the danger for Du Changheng three times at most.


    Qin Ruan pulled the jade card on Du Changheng''s neck down.


    She threw it away and people were thrown to the ground.


    Lingfeng''s eyes flashed slightly, his gloomy eyes stared at Du Changheng, and his fundus pupils flashed a faint red light, showing his killing intention.


    Qin Ruan didn''t know what to think of. Her delicate and charming face showed a faint smile.


    "Someone once told me that death is a relief for the enemy. It is the ultimate torture to keep their lives and let them live in pain and regret forever."


    In his previous life, Third Master Huo said this when he first went to Wanbaoshan cemetery to worship their mother and son after avenging her and her children.


    Death is not torture but liberation for the enemy.


    The blood light in Lingfeng''s eyes receded, and a strange look flashed on his face.


    Qin Ruan smiled and bent his eyes: "I won''t stop you from avenging, but I''ll take Du Changheng away. He has some origins with my friends. Whatever you do when their problems are solved."


    "Is that true?"


    Ling Feng twisted his eyebrows and his face was full of doubt.


    When Du Changheng heard his next fate, he was arranged plainly and went crazy in an instant.


    He glared at Qin Ruan: "no! You have no right to do that! I''m going to leave here. They''re all crazy. You''re all crazy! "


    Du Changheng got up from the ground and stared at Ling Xiaoxuan.


    "Xiaoxuan, save me. We will get married after graduating from college. Save me. When we leave this damn place, I will treat you well!"

 Chapter 85

    Ling Xiaoxuan looked indifferent and looked at Du Changheng like a stranger.


    No matter what happened to the scholar and princess in the previous life, the entanglement between Du Changheng and Xiaomei, a member of the adventure spirit team, is enough to completely end the engagement between Ling and Du.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s voice was cold and did not contain any emotion: "Du Changheng, I brought you into the spirit expedition. I can take you out today. Your parents also came and waited for you at the reception desk of Qishan. After going down the mountain, I will inform my family that the marriage between the two families is over. "


    "Thank you, Xiaoxuan!"


    Du Changheng couldn''t hear the back. He only knew he could leave this damn place.


    Like a drowning man, he finally caught the life-saving board. He strode towards Ling Xiaoxuan with a strange red light on his face.


    The look on his face is the expectation of life.


    Just as he was about to pass by with Qin Ruan, Qin Ruan cut back at the back of his neck.


    Du Changheng''s eyes widened, and fear flashed through the bottom of his eyes.


    He turned his head slowly. His open lips didn''t say anything. He fell straight to the ground and completely fainted.


    Qin Ruan Chong stood in place, his hands hanging on his side, and Ling Xiaoxuan, who clenched his fist, comforted and smiled.


    Then he looked back and shrugged at Lingfeng standing in front of him: "believe it or not, Du Changheng won''t kill you for the time being. Now he has something to do with my friend. I won''t let him die here."


    Lingfeng: "if you cheat me, I won''t lose more than I gain."


    Qin Ruan thought for a moment and asked, "don''t you want to see what has changed outside now and for hundreds of years?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "You can stare at him with your own eyes."


    Qin Ruan pointed to the casino that fell to the ground and fainted.


    "Yes." Lingfeng can''t refuse.


    Qin Ruan''s ability is above her, and she carries the hell fire that can annihilate her fly ash.


    Only the Lord of the underworld can have such ability.


    Although he didn''t know Qin Ruan''s real ability and identity, he only looked at her slightly exposed skills. Lingfeng also knew that he really fought against her. It was just a thing for the other party to practice.


    Since you can''t fight, you can only obey the arrangement.


    Qin Ruan took the first two steps and stretched out his hand to Lingfeng.


    Lingfeng didn''t understand: "what is this?"


    Qin Ruan: "I want your handkerchief."


    This handkerchief has hidden evil spirits for hundreds of years. For Qin Ruan, this is her biggest harvest tonight.


    But if you want to collect evil spirits, you need to get the consent of the master of the handkerchief.


    Ling Feng lowered his eyes and stared at the light colored handkerchief tightly held in his hand.


    The handkerchief has been stained with gorgeous blood. Several maple leaves of different sizes are embroidered on it, which are stained with a few drops of blood.


    The handkerchief is a love thing between Lingfeng and the scholar. She embroidered it herself.


    Lingfeng stumbled and embroidered the handkerchief for the first time and gave it to the scholar. On that day, they became a couple.


    This also led to the subsequent tragedy.


    When the princess killed Lingfeng, she threw the handkerchief beside her and said all kinds of disdainful words with a happy and arrogant face that wiped her out.


    It is nothing more than that Lingfeng uses color to do things for people and delusions about things that do not belong to him.


    After the soul body was stripped, Lingfeng endured the extreme terrible pain and didn''t forget to take away the handkerchief.


    After learning the truth, she wanted to throw away her veil several times, but the hatred in her heart made her unable to put it down.


    The cause and effect of the world has long been doomed. She believes that she will take revenge one day.


    Hundreds of years later, the enemy reappeared.


    Her great revenge will be avenged.


    For hundreds of years, she often saw the painful handkerchief that made Lingfeng''s heart filled. This time, she didn''t hesitate to hand it to Qin Ruan.

 Chapter 86

    Qin Ruan took the handkerchief and moved his fingertips. The evil spirit on the handkerchief penetrated continuously.


    In an instant, the evil spirit wrapped around the handkerchief was absorbed by her.


    Hundreds of years of objects, carrying too much.


    When the evil Qi was absorbed, the veil turned into ashes and fell on the dirty ground, which was confused with dust.


    The sober people around saw what Qin Ruan had done.


    They can''t see the evil spirit, and they don''t understand what Qin Ruan is doing.


    Tonight, what she has done is too prominent, which has made the Heavenly Master present quite afraid.


    After absorbing the evil Qi, Qin Ruan obviously noticed that his life was prolonged.


    The red line on the inner side of the arm is conscious of her, and this change is clear and detectable.


    Because he was in a good mood, the radian of Qin Ruan''s lips was very good-looking.


    She looked up, swept out into the sky and whispered, "it''s going to dawn."


    Xiaomei, who shrank in the corner of the house, trembled slightly.


    Her body gradually became transparent.


    "I almost forgot her."


    Xiaomei''s change attracted Qin Ruan''s attention.


    She walked slowly to Xiaomei, who was about to lose her soul shape.


    As she walked, the light in the house gradually dimmed.


    There was a sound in the air, and the Yin cold air invaded in an instant.


    "Master, why is it so cold?" Joe nine''s voice sounded in the dark, mixed with small complaints.


    "Speak carefully!"


    Qiao nanyuanwei''s stern voice followed.


    Other heavenly masters around dare not move.


    Something brushed past them and suffocated. It was the call of death.


    Qin Ruan walked up to Xiaomei and nodded gently to the black and white shadow around her.


    Black and white figures return gifts.


    They stared at Xiaomei with deep eyes, and looked at her almost heartbroken.


    Qin Ruan looked at Xiaomei, who was unwilling and collapsed, and a faint coolness appeared in her deep and cold eyes.


    Her red lips gently opened: "your death is to pay off the evil debts of your previous life. Everything has not been paid off. You can be free for three more lives. Go with them."


    "No, I''m not reconciled. It was Du Changheng who pushed me out because he was greedy for life and afraid of death. Lingfeng killed me! I am innocent! " Xiaomei is excited and unwilling at the bottom of her heart.


    Even if the enchanting messenger came, she didn''t want to leave.


    Why did she die.


    Why didn''t Du Changheng die.


    And Lingfeng. This woman is entangled with Du Changheng in her previous life. What does it have to do with her.


    "Your death is a backfire. No one wants to kill you. It''s only because you shouldn''t have evil thoughts in your previous life and shoot Lingfeng."


    "..." Xiaomei looked blankly.


    Then suddenly, she kept shaking her head: "no, it''s impossible! I don''t know! "


    "If there were no entanglement, you wouldn''t appear in Qi Mountain."


    Qin Ruan''s voice was slightly cool and obviously impatient.


    She raised her chin to the black-and-white figure standing next to Xiaomei: "excuse me, Mr. Black and white, take her away!"


    "Farewell, girl."


    The black figure took out the black chain with Yin cold air and trapped Xiaomei.


    "No, I don''t!"


    Xiaomei was unwilling to roar and shed blood and tears in her eyes.


    Qin Ruan looked indifferent and had no mercy.


    Xiaomei''s identity was clear from the moment she was bitten back.


    The princess taught magic to Lingfeng by her national teacher, stripped her soul and body, and was destined to repay this evil debt.


    The black-and-white figure pulls Xiaomei away, and the lights in the house instantly return to light.


    Qin Ruan turned slowly and looked up at his shining eyes.


    Qin Ruan didn''t expect to summon two soul seducing messengers, black and white.


    The last time I collected mandrills, what came up was just a wandering soul.

 Chapter 87

    I think there are not enough people at the bottom, so I summoned the black-and-white soul seducer.


    They are too dead, and their momentum is more difficult to ignore.


    The Heavenly Master deals with shady things all the year round and knows about the messenger of the underworld.


    Although they didn''t see anything just now, they could guess a thing or two just by listening to Qin Ruan''s name.


    Mr. Black and white, in addition to the two in the underworld, who else is called the black and white messenger.


    If they had been afraid of Qin Ruan before, now they would like to hold her thigh for protection and belt.


    What kind of person can summon the messenger of the underworld.


    This is definitely someone down there!


    The true identity of Qin Ruan is beyond their imagination.


    Now, for all heavenly masters, she is a living golden thigh, waiting for everyone to rush up and hold her.


    Facing so many eyes, Qin Ruan coughed unnaturally.


    In fact, she did it deliberately.


    If you want to continue your life with evil spirits for a long time, you need to break into the circle of heavenly masters. If you have more evil spirits, you can come to the door.


    The circle of heavenly masters is extremely close to outsiders. Qin Ruan wants to break into the interior, so he is bound to show one or two hands.


    "I don''t know where this Taoist friend learned from, what sect he belongs to. I''m not talented. I''m the jade star sect, Lu Wenbin."


    Standing in front of Qin Ruan was a man in his early thirties, with ordinary facial features and white Qi.


    Jade star sect is famous for its Feng Shui, dragon seeking and acupoint pointing.


    Qin Ruan nodded gently and said gently, "no teacher, no school, Qin Ruan."


    People who listen with their ears up all around look different when they hear the speech.


    Without teachers and sects, they are deceiving them.


    Qin Ruan''s mysterious ability is not like a wild way.


    Thinking of something, they stared at Qin Ruan, and the heat was several degrees higher.


    If such a powerful person is included in his own sect, the benefits will be unlimited.


    "Sister Ruan, you really didn''t add any zongmen?"


    Joe nine came forward, pulled Qin Ruan''s sleeve, and released warm eyes in his black and bright eyes.


    Qin Ruan shook her head gently.


    "Then you join our Maoshan sect. Our treatment is very good, including food and housing, and the salary is also very high!"


    Qin Ruan still shook his head at her: "I don''t like being restrained."


    The underworld supports her. She doesn''t need to rely on other forces in the human world.


    Entering the circle of heavenly masters is just for more contact with evil Qi and life in the future.


    "It''s already dawn. Let''s go down the mountain first."


    Ling Xiaoxuan came forward with a low tone.


    Qin Ruan looked sideways and saw the bodyguard behind her carrying Du Changheng who was unconscious.


    Members of the expedition also woke up.


    The spirit maple is gone.


    No, she''s still there. She''s just invisible to the naked eye.


    Lingfeng followed closely, carrying Du Changheng''s Ling family bodyguard.


    "Let''s go."


    Qin Ruan took Ling Xiaoxuan by the hand and walked out of the dilapidated temple gate.


    The way down the mountain is easier than it used to be.


    When the party was about to step out of the undeveloped area of Qishan mountain, Qin Ruan stopped.


    She loosened her hand that had been holding Ling Xiaoxuan and whispered, "take them down the mountain first. I have something to do. Then we''ll meet at the reception desk at the foot of the mountain."


    "Qin Ruan, what are you going to do?"


    Ling Xiaoxuan held her arm tightly.


    What had happened before was so incredible that her mind was still in a mess.


    At this time, Qin Ruan''s departure was like losing security for Ling Xiaoxuan.


    She was uneasy in her eyes, flustered on her face, and unconsciously attached, which was clearly seen at the bottom of her eyes by Qin Ruan.


    When a low sigh sounded, Qin Ruan reluctantly smiled: "if you''re not afraid, why don''t you come with me?"


    "Good!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan nodded without hesitation.

 Chapter 88

    Next, the party parted ways.


    Ling''s bodyguard escorts all heavenly masters and members of the spirit expedition down the mountain.


    Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan returned to the undeveloped area of Qishan.


    They didn''t walk long, but more than ten minutes. Qin Ruan''s casual shoes wrapped in red muddy soil stopped.


    Standing in the dense jungle, she pointed to the ancient tree not far from her left, which five or six adults couldn''t hold. She said to Ling Xiaoxuan, "sister, you go and stand there. No matter what you see, don''t move, don''t make a sound, can you do it?"


    "Well --"


    Ling Xiaoxuan answered and stood under the ancient tree.


    She just stood firm and there was a change in Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan''s slender hands danced quickly, kneaded a beautiful formula, and his voice was crisp, low and full of yin and cold.


    "Yama ghost order, drive me to kill, what God does not subdue, what ghost dares to be, the king of Yama is as urgent as a law and order, kill evil!"


    The color of heaven and earth changed, slightly bright, and the sky darkened in an instant.


    Instant from day to day.


    In the dark, like the roar of a beast.


    The angry roars came in an endless stream, and the number was so wide that Ling Xiaoxuan, who was standing under the ancient tree, shook his body.


    Fear at the bottom of her heart made her body out of control and wanted to escape from here.


    But she believed that Qin Ruan would not let anything happen to her.


    This blind sense of trust made her entrust life and death to Qin Ruan.


    There are many evil spirits and monsters in Qishan, of which more than half are contaminated with blood evil spirits.


    Since Qin Ruan came to Qi Mountain and was targeted by these evil spirits as prey, he was not ready to let them go.


    The cultivation of evil spirits in the mountains is low. The evil Qi contained is not as full as that of Lingfeng for hundreds of years, but it can also prolong life.


    Although mosquito meat is small, it is meat after all.


    Qin and Ruan can extend their life by one more day.


    The strong black evil spirits poured in from all directions and frantically poured into Qin Ruan.


    It''s fast, but it''s over in just a few seconds.


    The golden light in Qin Ruan''s cold eyes gradually receded, his delicate eyebrows and eyes twisted gently, and his look was solemn.


    The evil spirits stained with blood all around dissipated in the world, and she was not happy at all.


    She scattered the formula, pulled up her sleeves and stared at the red line on the inside of her arm.


    The newly unearthed pendant worn by song Banxian on the neck of tongcha overpass is very angry.


    The mandrill provoked by my elder sister from Qi Mountain is stained with human life.


    Lingfeng''s handkerchief is stained with hundreds of years of resentment and evil spirits, as well as countless evil spirits and evil spirits in Qishan.


    Absorbing so much evil Qi, Qin Ruan''s life was only extended by three months.


    She now lives for more than one year and two months.


    At this moment, Qin Ruan had the illusion that the underworld was working hard on her. He absorbed so much evil Qi and only extended his life by three months.


    The deal feels like a loss.


    Lingfeng''s resentment for hundreds of years, she thought she could at least add a year to her life, but she didn''t even have half a year.


    This feeling is like you are facing a golden mountain and silver mountain, and it is imminent to go to the peak of ginseng, but you find that you can''t move them at all.


    Watching Jinshan and Yinshan pass you by.


    Although a little exaggerated, the sense of loss is similar.


    Ling Xiaoxuan stood under the ancient tree and dared not move.


    Qin Ruan stood not far away, drooping her head and staring at the inner side of her arm, making her face invisible.


    Seeing that she had not moved for a long time, Ling Xiaoxuan''s face changed slightly and her mood became nervous: "Qin Ruan, are you okay?"


    "It''s all right. It''s all done. Let''s go."


    Qin Ruan looked up and smiled soothingly.


    Her face was soft and flawless.


    In fact, Qin Ruan was so angry that she was indifferent on her face, which made people unaware of her displeasure.

 Chapter 89

    Qin Ruan kept suppressing his unwillingness and restrained his impulse to rush underground to find the culprit.


    She made a rough calculation. According to her current collection speed of evil Qi, she didn''t know that she wanted to reach the goal of dying.


    Sure enough, all creatures in the underworld are black hearted masters who don''t suffer losses.


    The cost of rebirth is harder than she expected.


    Ling Xiaoxuan went to Qin Ruan and asked with a little worry, "is it really all right?"


    "It''s all right. Let''s go." Qin Ruan collected his mind and waved away the confusion in his mind.


    Holding hands, they felt the steep road down the mountain.


    An hour later, Qishan reception.


    "Changheng, Changheng, wake up. I''m your mother. Open your eyes and look at your mother..."


    "Why didn''t my son wake up? Are you all dead! Go find a doctor! "


    The woman cried and questioned the man angrily, which came out of the reception room of Qishan.


    Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan came slowly, and the quarrel in the house came into their ears.


    "Miss has a life. If she doesn''t come back, no one is allowed to go down the mountain!"


    The cold, emotionless male voice sounded from the house.


    You don''t need to think about it, you know it''s Ling''s bodyguard.


    In fact, it was the order from Qin Ruan to Ling Xiaoxuan.


    Lingfeng has not been solved. No one can go down the mountain.


    Since she promised, Du Changheng solved it with Lingfeng, she couldn''t break her promise.


    "Fart! My son is Xiaoxuan''s fiance. Now he''s unconscious. Can you take responsibility if something happens? "


    The woman''s angry question came out through the door and window.


    The bodyguard of the Ling family guarding the door looked down respectfully when he saw Ling Xiaoxuan and Qin Ruan coming.


    "Miss."


    Ling Xiaoxuan put away her fear, raised her reserved chin and nodded slightly.


    Qin Ruan put the bag on his shoulder at his feet and leaned against the ancient building.


    "After solving the Du family''s affairs, we can go back to Beijing," she said


    Ling Xiaoxuan understood what she meant: "if you cancel your engagement with the Du family, the two families will have nothing to do with each other, and the life or death of Du Changheng has nothing to do with me."


    "Well, go."


    Ling Xiaoxuan took a deep breath and told the bodyguard, "open the door."


    The bodyguard immediately opened the door and the quarrel ended abruptly.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s bloodless lips slowly lifted up and stepped into the room step by step.


    When she walked into the house, Du Changheng''s parents looked at her for the first time.


    "Xiaoxuan, you are coming! Changheng is still unconscious. Take him to the hospital. If something happens to him, your uncle and I will not live! "


    Du Mu rushed up and held Ling Xiaoxuan''s hand tightly, with Qi Yi in her eyes.


    The Ling family is one of the six aristocratic families. It is the blessing of the Du family to be able to join the marriage of the Ling family.


    Even if it was clear that her son''s delay in treatment was due to Ling Xiaoxuan''s orders, she did not dare to put on any face.


    Ling Xiaoxuan gently waved Du''s mother''s hand, took out her mobile phone and directly dialed her uncle.


    When the phone was connected, Ling Xiaoxuan said, "uncle, I want to cancel my engagement with the Du family."


    At the other end of the phone, Ling Xiaoxuan didn''t know what to say. Ling Xiaoxuan was uneasy and showed a relaxed smile on her face.


    She took the cell phone open in her ear and turned on the hands-free.


    The low and dull male voice clearly rings from the handset.


    "Mr. Du, Mrs. Du, Xiaoxuan''s marriage with your son will be invalid from now on. When the two families were engaged, everything the Ling family gave to the Du family will not be taken back. The child is not sensible. Please forgive me."


    The man''s voice is not slow, just like saying how relaxed the weather is today.


    Du Fu and Du Mu are completely stupid.


    They just want to send their unconscious son to the hospital. How can it involve the two marriages.

 Chapter 90

    Du''s mother took the lead in responding, grabbed Ling Xiaoxuan''s arm, nervously and hurriedly said to the mobile phone: "Mr. Ling, the two children have been getting along well. They always agree. How can this marriage be said to be abandoned? We''re still in the cloud market. What can we talk about when we get back?"


    In her uneasy tone, she looked forward to it in panic.


    Once the two marriages become invalid, the status of the Du family in the capital will plummet.


    Having tasted the benefits of marrying the Ling family, how can they abandon such a big backer.


    "There is no room for discussion about this matter. Sorry, I have something to do here. Hang up first."


    Ling''s uncle acted cleanly and neatly. Obviously, he had no room to discuss the dissolution of the marriage.


    The bodyguards of the Ling family are all sent to Ling Xiaoxuan by my uncle. After going down the mountain, the bodyguards tell each other what happened on the mountain last night.


    The bodyguards did not know the existence of Lingfeng, nor did they know the entanglement between Du Changheng, the scholar, the princess and Lingfeng in his previous life.


    However, just because he was clearly engaged to the Ling family and provoked the female members of the adventure spirit team, this matter has touched the dignity of the Ling family.


    Ling Xiaoxuan doesn''t like it. Her heart conflicts with this marriage, so there is no room for discussion.


    When the phone was hung up, Ling Xiaoxuan glanced at Du Changheng, who was lying on the only wooden bed in the house.


    Eyes overflow with complexity, disdain, and coldness.


    She can''t afford such a man as Ling Xiaoxuan.


    Despite Du''s mother''s entanglement, Ling Xiaoxuan turned and left the room.


    Ling''s bodyguard quickly followed and supported her to stay away from trouble.


    They are mainly responsible for the safety of the young lady, and the life and death of others are not within their scope of responsibility.


    Qin Ruan stood under the corridor of the reception desk with cold eyes.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Ling Feng, invisible to ordinary human flesh, is saluting Qin Ruan slightly.


    "You''ve already paid me. I don''t need to thank you." Qin Ruan held his arms with both hands, and his posture was casual and lazy.


    The revenge she refers to is the handkerchief that has been haunted for hundreds of years.


    Ling Feng got up and stared at Qin Ruan with clear black eyes. His face was full of doubts, and his eyes showed obvious exploration.


    She is very interested in Qin Ruan. She has never seen such a woman


    It''s not only her excellent appearance, but also her mysterious ability and crisp style.


    In the other party''s line of sight, Qin Ruan didn''t care and asked with a smile, "do you still want to kill Du Changheng?"


    Ling Feng screwed up her beautiful eyebrows and shook her head gently: "I don''t know."


    Once you commit murder, hundreds of years of Taoism will be destroyed.


    As Qin Ruan said before, is it worth it.


    Lingfeng doesn''t know, so he hasn''t made a decision yet.


    Her blankness attracted Qin Ruan to laugh, and the meaning of the laughter was unknown.


    The light at the end of the eye sweeps Ling Xiaoxuan out of the door and Qin Ruan stands straight.


    She turned her head, glanced at the endless dense forest of Qi Mountain, and whispered, "did you ever think about looking back when you fell into hatred?"


    Lingfeng looked puzzled and looked down her line of sight.


    What she saw was only the boring scenery familiar for hundreds of years.


    Qin Ruan sighed: "you have pursued hatred for hundreds of years and never looked back, but you don''t know that every step you take, someone steps and looks for it. If you look back, you may find a special harvest."


    That''s all. Qin Ruan shut up and walked towards Ling Xiaoxuan waiting for her with her backpack.


    The way of heaven cannot be violated. Revealing the secret will damage your life.


    Qin Ruan''s short words suggested that he was already taking great risks.


    It was only because of Lingfeng''s experience that she resonated and felt sad.

 Chapter 91

    Lingfeng has been deeply involved in hatred for hundreds of years. Throughout his life, he has only the word hatred in his heart.


    She was lost in hate and never looked back. She would not find that there was a figure behind her.


    The other party has never left for hundreds of years and keeps up step by step.


    Such affection, even if it is evil, makes people moved.


    And she is Qin Ruan, a broken person of the previous aristocratic family died, and a third master Huo remembers her.


    Suddenly looking back, someone waited quietly in the dim lights.


    How many people in the world are so lucky.


    Life is rough, every fate sent to your eyes should be cherished.


    Under the puzzled gaze of Ling Feng, Qin Ruan, Ling Xiaoxuan, Ling''s bodyguard, the adventure spirit team and the Heavenly Master left Qishan.


    As for Du Fu, Du Mu and Du Changheng, no one cares about their life and death.


    Ling Feng looked at the downhill team, and his indifferent look gradually turned to heavy.


    She turned and walked to the reception house in Qishan.


    Inside the house, Du''s father and mother were in a hurry.


    Ling''s family left. No one took them down the mountain. Du Fu is picking them up on the mountain.


    The couple didn''t see Lingfeng enter the room and go to Du Changheng, who was lying on the only bed in the house and unconscious.


    Ling Feng stood by the bed and waved gently. The eyes of the unconscious people trembled slightly.


    Du Changheng slowly opened his eyes, his eyes blankly with a little double shadow.


    "You finally woke up." Lingfeng''s tone was gloomy and terrible.


    "Ah ah!!!" Recognizing that the person beside the bed was Lingfeng, Du Changheng suddenly turned over and shrunk to the end of the bed: "get away, don''t come here, you get away!!!"


    He waved his arms like crazy to drive away the spirit Maple that wanted to get close to him.


    Du''s father and mother wept with joy when they heard their son''s voice.


    However, looking back to see his son''s nervous state, the couple''s heart sank slightly.


    They couldn''t see the existence of Lingfeng, and naturally they didn''t know what their son was going through.


    Lingfeng''s beautiful face slowly degenerated into wrinkled bark, and his limbs turned into dense dead wood. The twisted dead wood with vitality is exploring towards Du Changheng.


    She was like tormenting the prey in her hand and crushing Du Changheng''s mental state a little.


    "Son, I''m mom. What''s the matter with you?"


    Du mother rushed forward, took Du Changheng''s arm and gently shook his body.


    "Ah ah!!! Go away, go away! I didn''t kill you, don''t kill me, don''t!!! "


    Du''s mother''s touch made Du Changheng think he was caught by Lingfeng and resist frantically.


    He waved his hands and kicked his legs and feet.


    "Ouch!!" Du''s mother was kicked under the bed unprepared and lay on the ground in a very embarrassed posture.


    Here Du Fu saw that his son was crazy. He hung up the phone and went to the bed. His face was impatient: "when are you going to be crazy?"? The Ling family has cancelled their marriage with you. You''d better give me a perfect explanation, or I''ll skin you! "


    The cancellation of the marriage between the Ling family and the Du family is a great blow to the Du family.


    Du Changheng couldn''t listen to him at all. His frightened eyes reflected Lingfeng''s sharp black evil nails.


    The sharp fingernails were slowly reaching towards him.


    Lingfeng really hates him.


    If she didn''t kill each other, her hatred would die.


    "No, don''t kill me, please..."


    Du Changheng cried.


    He was so scared that he even peed.


    The bedding under the bed is clean and wet.


    A strong smell of fishy smell spread rapidly in the room.


    Just when Lingfeng''s sharp nails were about to touch Du Changheng, a slender white and bloodless hand appeared out of thin air.

 Chapter 92

    The hands with no blood color and distinct bone joints gently held the hands of Lingfeng, which were not very good-looking and turned into dead trees with strong black evil Qi.


    "Lingfeng, think twice before you act."


    The low voice of a strange man sounded clearly in his ear.


    Lingfeng''s body was slightly heavy and turned back slowly.


    "It''s you!"


    Surprise flashed in her eyes and her voice was incredible.


    The man standing behind Lingfeng, with his black hair scattered behind him, had exquisite and cold facial features and no emotion.


    Ling Feng knows this man.


    Hundreds of years ago, she went to the capital to stay with scholars. I met some dignitaries.


    The man in front of him was the first red man in front of the new emperor in the court. The other party relied on the emperor''s grace and became a courtier with power.


    Lingfeng remembered that when she was killed by the princess, the man was still in the center of imperial power and was flattered by all civil and military officials and all aristocratic families in the capital.


    "Miss Ling, I haven''t seen you for hundreds of years. You still remember me."


    The man loosened Lingfeng''s hand and showed a faint smile without expression.


    This smile charmed all sentient beings.


    Lingfeng''s face was surprised and restrained, his expression was solemn and vigilant, and his eyebrows and eyes gently screwed up.


    Men and she are the same kind. They are all monsters. Their accomplishments are likely to be higher than her.


    The world''s monsters have many seductive skins, regardless of men and women.


    Lingfeng was too surprised to see each other before, but he didn''t realize the depth of his cultivation.


    At this time, we can''t find out his depth.


    Then there is only one possibility that the other party''s cultivation is above her.


    "It''s not easy for you to practice for hundreds of years. There''s no need to bury your hard won Taoism on an animal. If you really want to kill him, I''m willing to do it for you."


    The man spoke slowly and gently.


    Lingfeng suddenly sounded Qin Ruan''s words before he left.


    Her eyes looked up and down at the man, and the meaning of exploration was obvious in her eyes.


    Suddenly, Lingfeng asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Eucalyptus globulus." The man smiled quietly.


    There is a kind of tree called Eucalyptus globulus, which is poisonous and domineering.


    All living objects close to him were poisoned.


    That doesn''t mean he can''t get close.


    As long as you get his approval, you can approach and do whatever you want.


    Eucalyptus globulus is so hard to please. No creature can please this tree all its life.


    You can get any of him alone, be gentle, only to one person.


    ¡­¡­


    Shengshi University.


    Several modified Hummers stopped at the school gate, and the back door of the second car was opened from inside.


    White casual shoes wrapped in red soil were the first to appear out of the car.


    Qin Ruan stepped on his shoes stained with red soil from Qi Mountain and landed on the clean road at the school gate.


    She pulled the backpack on her shoulder, turned around and sat in the car. Ling Xiaoxuan, who was too frightened and pale, whispered, "I''ll go first. Sister Xue, slow down on the road and remember to call Ping An when you get home."


    The Ling family arranged bodyguards and many heavenly masters, but Ling Xiaoxuan had no sense of security for them.


    Along the way, she followed Qin Ruan closely.


    If the other party makes a slight move, Ling Xiaoxuan''s mood will become unstable.


    This trip to Qishan really stimulated her.


    She was even more frightened than the mandrill she met in the school dormitory last time.


    So far, recalling the scene of Xiaomei''s death without a whole body and blood on the ground, Ling Xiaoxuan has goose bumps all over her. She will never forget the feeling of shivering.


    Fortunately, she came back safely.


    Back in the familiar capital, Ling Xiaoxuan''s fear is still there, but because she is a familiar territory, she has less sense of panic.

 Chapter 93

    Back in the capital, Ling Xiaoxuan''s fear is still there, because she is in a familiar territory, she has less sense of panic.


    She was moved by Qin Ruan''s worries.


    In fact, their friendship was not very deep. She remembered everything Qin Ruan did for her.


    This is no longer covered by the depth of friendship.


    Further, Qin Ruan saved her life twice.


    If it weren''t for Qin Ruan, Ling Xiaoxuan didn''t dare to think about whether mandrill''s raid and this trip to Qishan would still be alive.


    Ling Xiaoxuan raised her lips, a faint smile on her face, and her tone was serious and solemn: "Qin Ruan, really thank you. If you have anything to do in the future, just tell me. I will do my best as long as I can."


    Qin Ruan''s attitude was the same as before: "you''re welcome."


    "Pay more attention to rest when you go back to the dormitory. You don''t look very well."


    "I see. See you later!"


    Qin Ruan Chong waved her hand and turned to the campus.


    Until her figure disappeared on the campus of Shengshi University, integrated with the crowd inside the school, and several Hummers outside the school drove away slowly.


    Qin Ruan didn''t sleep all night yesterday. On her way back to Beijing, she always accompanied Ling Xiaoxuan to talk and relax.


    I haven''t had a good rest for two days and one night. Naturally, I can''t look good.


    The first thing she did when she returned to the dormitory was to look for the fast food in the locker and fill her stomach.


    After recovering his strength, he walked into the bathroom with a change of clothes.


    For the next half day, Qin Ruan didn''t consider going to class at all. She spent it on the soft and comfortable bed in the dormitory.


    This sleep, sleep directly until 8:30 p.m., and miss the school dinner time perfectly.


    It will take hours to wait for school night.


    Qin Ruan rubbed his hair astringent eyes and got up to wash his face, pack up and change his clothes.


    In half an hour.


    Qin Ruan stood at the gate of Shengshi University and took a taxi.


    "Girl, where are you going?" The driver is local, and the standard Beijing dialect sounds very friendly.


    Qin Ruan''s red lips were slightly hooked, with a faint smile on his face.


    "Master, go to tongcha overpass."


    "..." the driver''s face was frozen with a smile.


    He looked back at Qin Ruan with a complicated look on his face: "girl, where are you going this big night?"


    Hearing this discrimination, Qin Ruan didn''t know what to think. Her lips smiled and her face changed slightly.


    This beautiful young girl turned into a sad and sentimental decadent state.


    She said, "I heard that it can give directions to confused people."


    The tone is low, obviously there is a story.


    "Hey! This does not destroy people! " The driver''s tone increased: "now it''s a civilized society. We should believe in science. I''m a liar under tongcha overpass. Girl, how can you say you''re also a student of Shengshi university? How can you still believe that thing?"


    "I just want to ask for comfort." Qin Ruan held back his smile and bent his beautiful eyes into crescent shape: "master, drive."


    The driver looked at Qin Ruan''s eyes. It was a pity. He said that he had started the car and drove to Dongcheng Tongsha overpass.


    After thinking about it, I really don''t want to see people go astray.


    The driver asked tentatively, "girl, are you lovelorn?"


    Through the rearview mirror, Qin Ruan tangled the driver''s face to the bottom of his eyes.


    Without answering, she asked, "where did you see it?"


    Thinking he was right, the driver proudly said, "Hi! Look at your appearance without personnel. It''s an age when you are worried about love all day. Today''s children know what love is and what love is. Their favors are exaggerated into love and their hearts are exaggerated into love. They don''t know the smoke and fire of the life of firewood, rice, oil, salt, soy sauce and vinegar. "

 Chapter 94

    Qin Ruan listened to the words he had been taught and felt very strange.


    You know, from small to large, she has never been instructed and disciplined.


    Even when she returned to the Qin family, her father and brother had always connived at her, and her father''s dignified and invincible nature never said a word to her.


    Aware of the digression, the driver quickly turned his voice: "it''s no big deal to be lovelorn. It''s hard to find these three legged toads, and there are two legged men everywhere. You''re also top in appearance. Why go to a dead end."


    Qin Ruan smiled.


    The other side compares men with toad, which is really deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    Hearing Qin Ruan''s laughter, the driver was very encouraged and continued: "there''s no need to hang from a tree when a man grabs a lot. My daughter fell in love with a male star some time ago. She looks very handsome.


    But the girl soon liked the new and hated the old. She also liked a movie emperor named Xiao Yunchen. She said to her mother and me every day... "


    From the time he got on the bus, Qin Ruan found that the driver''s facial features were upright and haunted with white aura.


    The other party looks very good and has a transparent temper. He is a person who can bring joy to the people around him.


    Some people can see through at a glance.


    Facts have proved that this master is indeed a person who can bring joy.


    Qin Ruan was in a good mood and became more and more good.


    However, the actor named Xiao Yunchen mentioned by the other party could not help but make her frown gently.


    Qin Ruan doesn''t pursue stars, but she is thunderous about the name Xiao Yunchen.


    Not only the popularity of each other, but also the death of Xiao Yunchen in his previous life caused a sensation in the whole entertainment circle.


    The other party died in his own mansion. The death was terrible. The police did not find out who did it.


    The death of the film emperor has become a pending case, which has caused countless fans to shed tears and make a grand sensation at the funeral.


    Xiao Yunchen, born in Beijing and graduated from the Beijing Academy of drama, is a well-known actor, singer and producer.


    He starred in the immortal Xia drama, which became popular, and sang film and television episodes, so as to enter the singing world.


    Later, he starred in a war play, which broke the record in the ratings of the opening play of Beijing TV.


    After two years of silence, he reappeared in the eyes of the masses. It was his first time as the producer and star of Xianxia drama invested by Yahuang Entertainment Co., Ltd.


    Xiao Yunchen''s Xianxia drama, which he performed for the second time in his life, became popular again. The discussion of his role remained high and won the "Best Actor Award" of the International Art Award.


    Xiao Yunchen can be said to be the uncrowned king of entertainment and the winner of life.


    Every time he transformed his role, he received unanimous praise from the audience, successfully won the title of film emperor, and won countless awards.


    Because of his influence in the entertainment circle, the boss of Yahuang Entertainment Co., Ltd. asked him to be a shareholder of Yahuang Entertainment Co., Ltd. in order to retain him.


    Such a proud son of heaven, a man with extraordinary influence in the entertainment industry, died unexpectedly.


    Qin Ruan gave a low sigh and secretly sighed that Lan Yan had a bad life.


    ¡­¡­


    Dongcheng, tongcha overpass.


    Song Banxian has a good business today.


    No, maybe to put it another way, he has been doing well recently.


    Compared with the half dead business some time ago, the difference is too obvious.


    Such a change will start from the day when I met Qin Ruan half a month ago.


    His son lost his previous decadent state, saved his job, and even got a promotion because of misfortune.


    The daughter-in-law''s mood also improved significantly, and even his grandson''s health gradually improved.

 Chapter 95

    Song Banxian has been on the tongcha overpass for many years and has encountered many wonders. However, he has never seen a master who wants Qin Ruan to make such a crisp and effective move.


    He admired Qin Ruan from the bottom of his heart.


    At the same time, I am also very curious that she is so young and has extraordinary strength. I don''t know her origin, school and closed disciple.


    As far as he knows, in recent years, no major sects in the capital have heard of such capable disciples.


    If so, it will be in the limelight.


    Song Banxian put away the hard money he got tonight and began to think about Qin Ruan again.


    The girl made him unable to see through, and a trace of curiosity came out of the bottom of his heart, which made him scratch his heart and lungs.


    At this time, under the tongcha overpass, an ordinary taxi stopped.


    Qin Ruan, sitting in the car, handed the change forward: "thank you, master."


    "You''re welcome, girl." The driver smiled and accepted the money.


    He looked back at Qin Ruan getting off the bus and asked, "girl, you should pay attention to safety this big night. If something happens, go hundreds of meters ahead is the law enforcement department. Remember to find the police uncle."


    This tone is clearly taking Qin Ruan as a weak child.


    "I see. Thank you."


    Qin Ruan stood outside the car, smiling and nodding his thanks to the driver.


    The driver sighed and drove away.


    He can''t compare with these young people with active romantic and restless cells. He lives in the complicated life of fireworks and earns money to support his family.


    A couple of men and women in front reached for the car, and the driver stepped on the accelerator.


    The tongcha overpass at night is very lively. There are snack stalls, divination stalls, and simple stalls selling decorations and clothes on both sides of the street.


    Qin Ruan stood in place and sniffed deeply. Attractive food aroma floated in the air.


    With her keen sense of smell, she followed the aroma.


    Qin Ruan couldn''t help swallowing his saliva as he stood in front of the booth with the sound of charcoal barbecue.


    "Girl, pick up what you want." The boss saw a girl standing in front of the booth with excellent appearance and temperament. She smiled and handed a plate.


    In his hand, he was baking a customer ordered kebab, and the hot oil slowly slid down along the food on the kebab, spreading an intoxicating and attractive aroma.


    Qin Ruan narrowed her eyes and the greedy insects in her stomach were quickly hooked out.


    She took the plate and hesitated for a moment. Finally, her desire to overcome reason, she picked a pile of strings and put them on the plate.


    Pregnant, in fact, try to eat less fried barbecue and other foods.


    But Qin Ruan hasn''t eaten it for a long time.


    In Xicheng, her favorite thing is to drink in the open air, eat a string of delicious roasted string after string, and those spicy fried seafood. How can the taste be summarized in a cool word.


    Half an hour later, Qin Ruan finally got the cooked kebab.


    The delicious fish balls are tempting, and the aroma pours into the nose. Qin Ruan can''t care about the hot. A bite is a big bite.


    Her mouth was too hot. She couldn''t help but wow, but her smile was very bright.


    This mouthful of fish balls into her mouth, so that her life seems to be sublimated, full of happiness, really delicious.


    Some things are not delicacies, but people can''t help thinking about them.


    Qin Ruan took the plate and found a place to chew and swallow slowly, enjoying the other smoke and anger.


    She misses the happy days in Xicheng when she drank beer, ate delicious kebabs and sang with her five tone incomplete voice with her friends.


    Staring at the shrimp balls and beef balls left on the plate, Qin Ruan touched his stomach.


    She can''t eat any more.


    Dark eyes turned slightly, and a faint smile appeared on Qin Ruan''s face.

 Chapter 96

    Qin Ruan paid for the kebabs and took the last two kebabs to song Banxian''s stall.


    "Bang!!!"


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Before Qin Ruan had reached song Banxian''s stall, there was a violent crash in the middle of the spacious road.


    The sound was very loud, accompanied by a shrill roar of despair.


    "Wocao! There was an accident! "


    "What''s going on? How did you hit it? Who saw it?"


    "Bentley Continental GT! The car costs three million, tut tut... It''s scrapped! "


    The sound of discussion sounded around and spread to Qin Ruan''s ears.


    She turned back and followed the people''s line of sight to see the tragic accident scene in the middle of the spacious road.


    A black Bentley collided with a silver old van.


    The van has been deformed by impact, the front chassis of Bentley has been scrapped, and a large amount of water marks have penetrated into the painted road. It is unclear whether the car is leaking oil or water.


    Passing by the scene of the accident, the traffic stopped one after another. The people behind the vehicle couldn''t see the scene of the accident and began to whistle anxiously.


    Someone exclaimed, "look! The owner of the Bentley is fine. He climbed out! "


    The crowd saw that it was really.


    The Bentley owner is climbing out of the car. He is well dressed, but he is slightly embarrassed by the car accident.


    Under the illumination of the street lamp, the other party''s head and face were clearly visible.


    It was as scary as the night. Ghosts were surging. It seemed that he was stuck by something and couldn''t get out halfway.


    "Life is really big. Go and help!"


    Enthusiastic people rushed up, and the owners of passing vehicles also helped one after another.


    With the help of the enthusiastic masses, there are naturally those who are timid and dare not come forward.


    Generally speaking, most of them were enthusiastic. With the help of many forces, Bentley owners were quickly dragged out of the car.


    Millions of luxury cars were indeed extraordinary. After Bentley owners were dragged out, there were no other obvious injuries except the injuries on their heads.


    The Bentley owner looked 40 or 50 years old. He looked panicked and was still in the sequelae of the car accident.


    With the help of the enthusiastic masses, the other party sat by the road and roughly wiped the frightening blood on his face with a paper towel.


    I''m glad he''s still alive in such a tragic car accident.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes turned back to the scene of the accident, and the van driver went on the spot.


    The golden light in her beautiful eyes flashed, and she clearly saw that the seductive errant appeared.


    The soul seducing messenger tied the bloody van driver with a chain and dragged him away rudely. There was no human kindness at all.


    The van driver suddenly turned around and looked at the Bentley owner with guilt in his eyes.


    His uneasiness clearly appeared on his face, and there was deep pain in the bottom of his eyes.


    "Girl, why are you here?!"


    The voice of surprise sounded in my ears, and the joy was very obvious in my tone.


    Qin Ruan slightly turned his head and saw song Banxian standing beside him, looking at her with a surprised face.


    She moved her eyebrows and handed two kebabs to song Banxian: "please eat."


    Song Banxian looked surprised and became speechless.


    However, he soon recovered. He took the kebab very attentively: "thank you for thinking about me, old man."


    I make complaints about the two strings of roast string.


    Song Banxian was speechless.


    He didn''t know whether Qin Ruan was stingy, stingy or stingy.


    However, this kebab tastes great.


    Song Banxian tasted it at the tongcha overpass all year round. This is the stall he often patronizes.


    The boss is an old craftsman. He has baked kebabs for most of his life, which is very popular in this area.

 Chapter 97

    Under Qin Ruan''s smiling gaze, song Banxian ate two strings of beef balls and shrimp balls.


    In the distance came the rapid alarm of the police car.


    Song Banxian finished the kebab and threw the bare sign into the dustbin.


    He went to Qin Ruan, looked at the police car coming from the middle of the road with his eyes full of light, and sighed: "this time, the police is even faster than before."


    Qin Ruan looked meaningful. Several law enforcement officers came down from the police car, and the body of the bread driver had been carried out.


    Someone in Bentley also died on the spot. It was the driver in the driver''s seat.


    The driver''s body was bright red, his body was distorted, his arms were bent inward, his white bones were clearly visible, and one leg was broken to 90 degrees.


    This situation is terrible enough to sum up.


    It can be seen how much pain the driver suffered in the process of collision between Bentley and van.


    As soon as the line of sight turned, the Bentley owner sitting on the road came into Qin Ruan''s eyes.


    Maybe no one else could see it, but she clearly saw that the man was covered with black mist, like a gloomy black cloud before the storm.


    With such a ferocious spirit, my life is over.


    Qin Ruan frowned gently, and the golden light in her eyes flashed to detect the longevity of a middle-aged man.


    Although the other party is not a long life, he can live to a long life of 99.


    Considerable, the black fog surged all over him, and the black air was entangled between the seal halls. This man will die suddenly in less than half a month.


    It''s interesting that the king of hell didn''t accept or even give special awards, but was interfered to destroy the fate.


    Qin Ruan licked her lips, narrowed her beautiful eyes and stared at Song Banxian, with dark light flashing in her eyes.


    "Can Mr. Song see what''s wrong with Bentley owners?"


    "Oh?" Song Banxian looked interested.


    He stared straight at the Bentley owner sitting on the side of the road questioned by the police.


    At this sight, I couldn''t help opening my eyes.


    "Ho! This is an early death phase. Look at the black Yintang. "


    "Really?" Qin Ruan''s tone was unclear.


    Song Banxian nodded: "this man must be light, rich and died early. He should be fundamentally unstable. At this time, he needs to be saved by printing stars or eating injuries.


    In fact, this kind of oriented people are easy to develop, and there are many rich and noble financial officials, but transportation needs to seize the wealth star, you can get rich, control the killing of officials, and you can become famous.


    It''s just that it''s something you exchange your life for. Sooner or later, you''ll exhaust your life for money. The gains outweigh the losses. "


    With song Banxian''s ability, we can only see these.


    Qin Ruan smiled at the speech: "are you sure he is light?"


    "Rich and noble life, early death, not eight characters light, what is that?" Song Banxian frowned and looked puzzled.


    You should know that there are many people who are fundamentally unstable. He has also solved such problems for others. If you want to prolong your life, you have to change it with your money and fortune.


    As for how much change fortune can make, it all depends on whether you are willing to give up your possessions and power.


    Qin Ruan touched her chin. She couldn''t deny song Banxian''s words.


    Bentley owners now look like what he said they were basically stable and died early.


    However, according to what she saw, the early fate of middle-aged men was by no means like this.


    Even if he was in danger, his original long life would not change.


    Men''s eyes are hidden and long, black and white.


    The eye is a window through one''s heart.


    The other party is neither a good man nor a villain. He may not be very charitable, but he does good. He has strong judgment and decision-making ability and clear purpose.


    Such a man, in addition to his innate destiny, also has the help of the acquired great tools.

 Chapter 98

    Song Banxian asked tentatively, "did the girl see other ways?"


    Although he was full of confidence, he saw that middle-aged men died early by virtue of his years of knowledge.


    But without Qin Ruan''s approval, he couldn''t help muttering that he was wrong in learning skills.


    Qin Ruan shook his head gently to song Banxian and said nothing.


    She touched her chin and stared at the Bentley owner with a thoughtful look on her face.


    Who will have the ability to change a person''s destiny.


    The fate of middle-aged men is too cumbersome. Even Qin Ruan can''t detect its factors.


    At this time, a young man rushed towards Bentley. The other party''s face looked familiar, anxious and worried.


    "Dad! How are you? "


    Rong Jing rushed to Rong Changting, looked at him up and down with worried eyes, and his tone was trembling with fear.


    "Life is big and you can''t die."


    Rong Changting is still in shock, and his hoarse voice is unspeakably heavy.


    "Mr. Rong, the ambulance has arrived. You''d better go to the hospital for a comprehensive examination." The policeman standing aside spoke.


    "OK."


    Rong Changting understands that after a traffic accident, even if he is not seriously injured, he must go to the hospital to check whether there are hidden injuries.


    Law enforcement officer: "we will continue to follow up the follow-up problems. If there are any problems, please cooperate with Mr. Rong."


    "No problem."


    Rong Jing helped Rong Changting up and asked again, "Dad, are you really okay?"


    God knows that when the old man had a car accident, he was scared and sweating.


    Rong Changting turned back and the body of the driver who had followed him for many years was put into the body bag.


    A living life died before his eyes, and the bottom of Rong Changting''s heart was like a huge stone.


    He shook his head. "It''s all right. Let''s go."


    He was really lucky to get his life back from the accident.


    The father and son went to the medical staff.


    Qin Ruan finally remembered why Rong Jing looked so familiar.


    One of the men who had been entangled with her in her previous life was also the rich second generation that Han Kexin found and was ready to destroy her reputation in the Huangting hotel.


    In other words, in this life, they are also entangled.


    Creative entertainment newspaper exposed the chaotic and indecent photos and videos of Han Kexin''s private life, including the intimate pictures of Rong Jing and Han Kexin.


    Qin Ruan knew that nothing really happened between them.


    All that was exposed in the creation entertainment press was that Qin Ruan retaliated all the means Han Kexin used on her in order to avenge her previous life.


    Among them, Rong Jing is involved.


    Qin Ruan gave a low sigh and walked towards Rong''s father and son.


    "Girl, what are you going to do?" Song Banxian asked when she left.


    "Solve a doomed entanglement." Qin Ruan didn''t return.


    Once some involvement occurs, it is doomed to be unable to get away.


    The cycle of cause and effect, many things, all kinds of entanglement, will eventually lead to the same goal.


    Qin Ruan, she can''t avoid it.


    Han Kexin''s involvement in Rong Jing in her previous life is the fruit of her karma.


    In this life, Qin Ruan, in return for Han Kexin, also involved Rong Jing, and there was cause and effect between them.


    Cause and effect needs to be solved by her herself, otherwise it will become a karma barrier.


    Rong Jing helped Rong Changting into the ambulance, and Qin Ruan came slowly.


    "Rong Jing?"


    Her voice was crisp and friendly.


    Rong Jing helped Rong Changting to sit down. Turning back, he saw a beautiful woman standing outside the ambulance with exquisite face and outstanding temperament.


    He has no other hobbies. He likes to appreciate beauty and never forgets beauty.


    He recognized Qin Ruan as Han Kexin''s sister at a glance.

 Chapter 99

    Qin Ruan is the most impressive beauty Rong Jing has seen over the years.


    Under her slender black eyebrows, there are a pair of seductive eyes that hook people''s hearts, seductive and charming, with purity.


    Cool temperament, charm, hook people''s tight, this beauty has thorns.


    "It''s you!" Rong Jing involuntarily hooks his lips.


    Thinking of his father''s encounter and the entanglement scandal with Han Kexin during this period, he pressed down the smile again.


    Rong Changting''s face was faint when he saw that his son knew the beautiful child in the car.


    He knows his son better than his father. He knows the extent of his son''s flower heart.


    Seeing Qin Ruan come forward at this time, I don''t like her from the bottom of my heart.


    Even in the bottom of my heart, I have preconceived that this is another girl who is entangled with her son.


    Qin Ruan took a panoramic view of Rong Changting''s unhappiness. Her smile did not decrease, but it did not reach the bottom of her eyes.


    Rong Jing asked aloud, "Why are you here?"


    He has always been gentle and polite to beauty, showing his friendly upbringing.


    Qin Ruan smiled at him and looked at Rong Changting: "Mr. Rong, I''ve heard a lot about you."


    Her attitude was obvious. She came to rongchangting.


    "..." Rong Jing blinked his eyes, and his look changed slightly.


    The old man is going to be fifty. He still has such an affair.


    This makes Rong Jing, a son, envious and uncomfortable.


    Rong Changting didn''t expect the girl to say hello to him. After years of education, he couldn''t continue to look at a child.


    He nodded gently to Qin Ruan, but his attitude was still alienated.


    Qin Ruan hooked his lips and said in a meaningful tone: "Mr. Rong, your luck seems to be bad recently."


    Listen to what this is. Rong Changting wants to swear.


    What he said was nonsense. If he had good luck, he would have a car accident and lose the life of the driver who had been with him for many years.


    Rong Changting''s face was oppressed and annoyed. Qin Ruan saw it in her eyes. She had a lot of smiles on her face, which was very good-looking.


    "Mr. Rong was supposed to live a long life, but he didn''t know which expert to offend. He was changed by life. If he couldn''t find a successor within half a month, Mr. Rong was afraid that my life would be over."


    Rong Jing''s jealousy quickly dispersed, his face turned red, and he couldn''t help but burst a dirty word.


    He stared at Qin Ruan with an expression like eating Coptis.


    Rong Changting also looked very strange. Looking at Qin Ruan''s eyes was like looking at a psychosis.


    No way. Both father and son are atheists.


    I don''t believe a word about the change of life in Qin Ruan''s mouth.


    The father and son decided from the bottom of their hearts that Qin Ruan should be terminally ill. Otherwise, how could a good girl say such incredible words.


    What society is it now?


    It is a civilized, prosperous, democratic, harmonious and beautiful socialism.


    Science is the productive force of human civilization and progress.


    The strange look of Rong''s father and son is obvious, but Qin Ruan can''t see it.


    She reached out to Rong Jing standing on the ambulance.


    "Why?" Rong Jing looked puzzled.


    Qin Ruan is simple and clear: "mobile phone."


    Without saying anything, Rong Jing took out his mobile phone and handed it over.


    Qin Ruan took the mobile phone, entered her mobile phone number, and then returned it to Rong Jing.


    "There''s still half a month left. If anything strange happens, call me at any time."


    Rong Jing took back his cell phone and asked, "if it''s all right, can I call you?"


    Qin Ruan glanced at him jokingly: "wait at any time. I have a causal entanglement with you. I owe you once. If you have anything, just ask me. I don''t like to owe people."


    Her beautiful eyes moved, her temperament was quiet, her whole body was clear and the air-conditioning field disappeared in an instant, and the whole person was real.

 Chapter 100

    Rong Jing suddenly breathed and nodded mechanically. He couldn''t help saying, "you look good."


    Qin Ruan looked dull for a moment and then recovered. She smiled and thanked: "thank you."


    When she finished, she turned and left.


    "Well, wait --"


    Despite the accident, Rong Jing jumped out of the ambulance to chase Qin Ruan.


    "Smelly boy, come back!"


    Rong Changting knew at a glance that his son had made an old mistake and shouted.


    Rong Jing, fascinated by beauty, can''t hear these.


    If Rong Changting is seriously injured, he may not be in the mood to deal with girls,


    Qin Ruan''s words were specious just now, which made him scratch his heart and lungs. He had to stop the other party and ask clearly.


    Qin Ruan heard something behind him and stopped to look back.


    Rong Jing rushed up and grabbed her sleeve: "what did you mean? What do you mean we have cause and effect entanglement? Are you my destiny? Then we should communicate more!


    Although I don''t look very reliable on weekdays, I''m still very loyal to my marriage. You''ve just met my father. He''s always involved in my affairs. As long as it''s the person I believe, he will never stop... "


    They pulled and entangled and fell into their eyes in the back seat of the black car not far away.


    "This smelly boy again!"


    Huo Yirong sat in the car and hissed.


    His eyes were heavy, staring at the hand that Rong Jing held Qin Ruan''s sleeve, how dazzling.


    Huo Gentiana, sitting next to him, gently pursed her thin lips, her indifferent eyes were as deep as an ancient pond, and the waves were surging.


    He leaned on the back of his seat, relaxed and elegant, invisible exuding a natural deterrence atmosphere.


    "Yes?" The sound is round and beautiful.


    The tone could not be calmer, but the innate indifference from the bones suffocated the only air in the carriage.


    Huo Yirong smiled low: "yes, Han Kexin''s indecent photos and videos have been exposed on the Internet during this period. Among them, the boy is the most popular, and the posture is difficult. The scene is so real that many people download and reserve it, saying they want to take it out in case of hand rush."


    Third master Huo murmured, "it''s him."


    Ink black pupil, indifference in his eyes dispersed a lot. His eyes calmly moved away from him and landed on the girl standing in front of him.


    "Third brother, this Qin girl is bold, vicious and wild enough." Huo Yirong stared at Qin Ruan, his eyes full of interest.


    "The little girl is very wild."


    Huo yungentian''s voice hides a faint smile.


    After returning home, he learned that Qin Ruan was with him at the Huangting hotel that night. Everything about her was investigated in detail by the Huo family again.


    Including the fact that Qin Ruan was pregnant.


    She went to the hospital with a real ID card. There was no deliberate cover up. There was evidence. It was easy for the Huos to know.


    Qin Ruan retaliated against Han Kexin. They were all dirty and even had too close contact with Ling Xiaoxuan, the daughter of the Ling family.


    Huo Gentiana is under control.


    Even when they met in a hurry that day, she went to Qishan with Ling''s family, and he knew it clearly.


    Unexpectedly, only one day later, he saw Qin Ruan again.


    Huo yungentian''s eyes were on Qin Ruan, who was entangled with other men. He was handsome and cold. There was no expression on his face, and his delicate eyebrows and eyes frowned in a small arc.


    His feelings for her are somewhat complicated and hesitant.


    She is only nineteen years old, blooming like a flower, young and in the most beautiful stage of her life.


    There is a generation gap at the age of three and a gap at the age of five.


    The difference between the two is nine years, almost generations.

 Chapter 101

    At Qin Ruan''s age, it''s not too much to call him uncle.


    She is so small that she has a small one in her stomach.


    Huo Gentiana felt some pain in her head.


    It is not clear whether Qin Ruan will leave the child.


    However, the Huo family has issued instructions in all hospitals in Beijing. As long as Qin Ruan plans to have an abortion, the Huo family is bound to receive the news at the first time.


    Many of the third generation children of the Huo family are married, but no children have yet landed. Qin Ruan''s great grandfather, the child''s great grandfather, attaches great importance to it.


    Huo Gentiana doesn''t have much emotional fluctuation about the existence of children.


    Qin Ruan herself is a child. If she wants to kill the child, he can understand.


    Understanding is one thing. He just thought that their children would be strangled before they came to see the world. He was uncomfortable at the bottom of his heart.


    Huo yungentian''s mood is complex. She doesn''t know what to do with Qin Ruan.


    It happened to be her that night. She was so young that she got pregnant in one night.


    He has no experience in raising children. A big child who indulges wantonly will climb out of her stomach in eight or nine months.


    Thinking of this, Third Master Huo tutted with a headache.


    After a while, he picked up his chenmu light fragrance coat and sent it to Huo Chuan sitting opposite in front.


    His voice was cold: "it''s windy outside. Send your coat."


    I didn''t tell anyone, but everyone in the car knows it.


    Just as Huo Chuan was ready to meet him, Huo Yirong cut him off halfway.


    "I''d better go. That smelly boy is a chatterbox. I''ll help your third brother save the beauty. How can I say that the girl has my little nephew in her belly."


    Huo Yirong opened the door with his coat and walked towards Qin Ruan and Rong Jing with brisk and elegant steps.


    Huo Gentiana, sitting in the car, didn''t make a sound to stop it.


    His delicate face showed a faint tired pale color, and his eyes had been looking out without taking it back.


    Qin Ruan was speechless for the first time since his rebirth.


    Rong Jing kept pulling her, and she didn''t understand a word.


    She didn''t understand how things turned out like this, involving dating and marriage.


    Qin Ruan''s lips slightly twitched and her eyelids kept jumping. She always felt that something bad was going to happen.


    Who will tell her who sent the teaser in front of her.


    This person''s brain circuit is too abnormal.


    "Stop!"


    Qin Ruan couldn''t bear it and interrupted Rong Jing.


    Rong Jing looked at her with both eyes, and the color of surprise and expectation was clearly visible.


    Qin Ruan breathed deeply: "young master Rong, it''s impossible for us. The so-called cause and effect I''m talking about is that you and Han Kexin exposed the incident some time ago. It involves you and me.


    Your father is in a very dangerous situation now. If there is any emergency, call me at any time and I will do my best to help. "


    "Well..." Rong Jing was disappointed.


    He is not a fool. He understands that the scandal made by Han Kexin during this period may have been done by the girl in front of him.


    The other party didn''t cover up, so she almost said directly that Han Kexin''s incident was caused by her.


    There are many private affairs among the rich and powerful families, most of which are related to interests.


    However, looking at the smile on Qin Ruan''s lips, his heart trembled uncontrollably.


    Qin Ruan is very good-looking and has a cold temperament. She gives people a sense of being indifferent and makes people want to hide her.


    Looking at this face every day, he felt he would never get tired of it.


    As for his father''s dangerous metaphysics, he didn''t take it to heart.


    No way, let the family not believe in ghosts and gods.


    These are nonsense for Rong Jing.

 Chapter 102

    Qin Ruan took his sleeves out of his hands calmly.


    She smiled alienated and polite: "you can call me if you have something. It''s getting late. Go to the hospital with your father earlier."


    Rong Jing, standing opposite her, was depressed when he heard the speech.


    It''s a pity to miss such a beauty.


    What else does Rong Jing want to say? He looks beyond Qin Ruan and looks behind her. His expression doesn''t change greatly, and there is a look of panic in his eyes.


    Qin Ruan turned to leave. At this time, he was put on a dress.


    Huo Yirong stood behind her and gently draped the coat worn by his third brother over her shoulder.


    "Second, second master..."


    Rong Jing instantly turned into a counsellor, and he stuttered.


    What he experienced in Huo''s house that night has been unforgettable to him. Huo''s aura is too sharp. Rong Jing can''t help counseling.


    Huo Yirong glanced at him faintly, and his face looked unspeakably sarcastic.


    Smelly boy also wants toads, wants to eat swan meat, wishful thinking.


    The third brother obviously has a problem with Qin Ruan''s attitude. He dares to rob the Huo family. I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to write the word "death".


    From small to large, as long as it is what the third brother likes, he doesn''t know that he will always get what he wants with his own ability.


    Huo Yirong didn''t say anything to Rong Jing. He looked at the confused Qin Ruan and showed a friendly smile: "Miss Qin."


    Qin Ruan touched the coat he was wearing, and a faint smell of aloes poured into his nose.


    It tastes familiar. She seems to have smelled it somewhere.


    "Are you?"


    She was sure she had never seen the man in front of her, who was full of the momentum of the superior.


    The other party''s attitude and the way he called himself clearly knew her.


    "My last name is Huo."


    Seeing the confusion in Qin Ruan''s eyes, Huo Yirong smiled gently.


    He only reported his surname, but did not say his name. Qin Ruan was still a little sluggish at the bottom of his heart.


    His surname is Huo. Rong Jing calls him the second master. Is it because he is the Huo family, a famous family in the capital for a hundred years.


    Qin Ruan tightened his hand as he held his coat.


    The Huo family took the initiative to find it. Did they know that the person with third master Huo was themselves that night at the Huangting hotel?


    Qin Ruan was not sure. Her intuition told her that the Huos must know.


    In his previous life, a year later, Third Master Huo returned home and learned about her and her children.


    In this life, all things have changed.


    Third master Huo returned home early, and the Huo family appeared early. There must be a reason for this.


    Qin Ruan''s surprised expression was not hidden. Huo Yirong clearly saw the panic and uneasiness in her calm eyes.


    His voice was smiling and gentle: "Miss Qin, don''t be nervous. My third brother and I happened to pass by and see you here. My third brother was worried that you might catch a cold. Let me send you a coat."


    Third brother? That''s Third Master Huo!


    Huo Gentiana is in poor health. The apparent business of the Huo family has always been managed by the second child of the Huo family.


    The next successor, Third Master Huo, has always been the one who really points out the country behind the scenes and gives orders.


    In the capital, the only man who can be called the third brother by the second Lord Huo is Huo Gentiana.


    Knowing that the other party was there, Qin Ruan''s pupil suddenly contracted in his eyes.


    Her eyes swept out of control.


    After looking around, she finally locked her eyes on several low-key black cars parked not far away.


    One of the windows dropped, and the man sitting inside showed an exquisite and flawless face, which looked very gentle and elegant.


    The corners of his mouth seemed to have no smile, his eyebrows were clear, and his peach blossom eyes were filled with cold and alienated light, with a sense of solemnity and inviolability.


    At the moment when they looked up, Qin Ruan couldn''t help holding his breath.

 Chapter 103

    Huo yungentian''s cold eyes contain amazing heat, which makes Qin Ruan shudder.


    Her body seemed to have an electric current, which penetrated into her skin and hit the bottom of her heart.


    Qin Ruan tightly pursed his lips and his body froze in place.


    It''s really him!


    To calculate, this should be their formal meeting.


    I looked at each other briefly in the car that day. The time was too short to be grasped.


    Qin Ruan has a kind of sad feeling that he is finally seeing each other over a hundred years.


    Her face suddenly changed. Huo Yirong couldn''t help picking her eyebrows in his eyes.


    Looking down her line of sight, Huo Yirong saw his third brother sitting in the car.


    Huo yungentian didn''t expect Qin Ruan to suddenly look at him. His eyes fell on the other party and didn''t move away. He wantonly showed his composure and didn''t change.


    However, no one saw that his hand on his side was gently clenched.


    Qin Ruan''s beautiful eyes looked very clear, as beautiful and attractive as his dream.


    It made his heart hot and made him want to get close.


    Mingming is still a child. I don''t know where the fatal attraction comes from, with soul-stirring charm and lethality.


    Qin Ruan didn''t know what Third Master Huo was thinking. His cold eyes had made her feel uneasy.


    Huo Yirong didn''t think it was too big. He smiled at Qin Ruan and said, "Miss Qin knows my third brother?"


    From beginning to end, Qin Ruan didn''t take the initiative to climb the Huo family, which made Huo Yirong very strange.


    If you put it on ordinary women, you would have cried and shouted and picked up the Huo family.


    Four families, six aristocratic families, which woman doesn''t want to marry into the Huo family.


    All the women who married to the Huo family came for fame and profit.


    Feelings are just a flash in the pan. They are the most unreliable and useless things.


    A woman who has been influenced by fame and wealth will always only look at the root of marriage and get more or less benefits.


    Qin Ruan is the Qin family. The Qin family is not enough to see in the capital.


    If you can pick up the Huo family and turn a sparrow into a Phoenix, you can wake up in a dream.


    The third brother is the next head of the Huo family.


    If you marry him, you will become the future mistress of the Huo family and be in the center of power.


    In the capital, there is no one to shake.


    Qin Ruan''s attitude is quite different from Han Kexin''s previous deliberate thinking.


    Her counter attack on Han Kexin''s calculation is enough to show that she knows everything that happened at the Huangting hotel that night.


    That kind of counterattack is beautiful and impeccable, but the means are softer after all.


    Huo Yirong stared at Qin Ruan, his eyes full of interest.


    Qin Ruan stood still, as if he had lost his ability to move.


    In the distance, sitting in the car with the man watching, she seemed to go back to that night.


    The man''s cool hand measured her inch by inch.


    Under the shackles of the other party, she is like a prey. She can only cooperate with him to bump and shake in the waves, and she is trapped in an uncontrollable sense of suffocation.


    His lips are beautiful.


    The taste is also very clean, just slightly cool.


    With the lips as the blade and the teeth as the shield, the cool touch worships her.


    His breath was hot, mixed with a command tone, as if it were still ringing in her ear.


    He said, be good.


    The seemingly noble and gentle man shows an unknown strength and ferocity in his bones.


    The other party asked her to cooperate, take her to keep up with his rhythm and sink with him.


    When he took her to enjoy surfing, the thrills he experienced were quick and pleasant.


    It is undeniable that the moment really came. Qin Ruan''s mind burst out countless bright fireworks, short and beautiful.


    The experience and feeling will be unforgettable for life.

 Chapter 104

    Qin Ruan clenched his hands tightly, and his palms were sweating.


    She tried to wave away the untimely pictures in her mind.


    Unfortunately, it''s useless. Those pictures are always branded in her heart and can''t be erased.


    Xu is Qin Ruan''s eyes are too direct and contain too much complexity and heat. Huo Gentiana sitting in the car pushes open the door.


    He got out of the car, wearing a white shirt, covered with gold and breath.


    The shirt sleeve was pulled onto the forearm, revealing the Buddha bead hand string worn on the wrist.


    Qin Ruan''s beautiful eyes widened, and the man walking slowly towards her made an action immediately.


    She wants to escape!


    Vague memories of that night poured into her mind through dreams.


    The other party''s overbearing, persistent, and ferocious in some aspects made her tremble.


    Qin Ruan took off his clothes, stuffed them into Huo Yirong''s arms, turned and ran away.


    Her running scared Huo Yirong.


    "What are you running for!"


    Worried that something might happen to her baby, Huo Yirong caught up in three or two steps and clung to her arm.


    Qin Ruan has a hard time saying.


    She''s not ready to see Huo Yunlong.


    Huangting hotel is close to each other. Huo yungentian in her previous life avenged her and her children, so that she can''t resist him anyway.


    But the other party seemed gentle, and the ferocity in her bones made her unable to carry it.


    When the two entangled, Rong Jing had already dodged.


    He never thought that Qin Ruan was still entangled with the Huo family.


    I knew that if I gave him a hundred courage, I wouldn''t dare to provoke Qin Ruan.


    When Rong Jing ran away, he brushed past Huo Gentiana.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Rong Jing always feels that this handsome man with gentle temperament sweeps his eyes on him, with a touch of hostility in his eyes.


    He comforted himself. Maybe he was too frightened and left faster and faster.


    Huo yungentian walks to his second cousin and Qin Ruan.


    He stopped, lowered his eyes, stared at Huo Yirong, pinched Qin Ruan''s hand, and his eyes were dim.


    "Let go."


    His voice was cold and without mood swings.


    Seeing the third brother coming, Huo Yirong immediately let go and returned the stuffed coat to him.


    Huo yungentian glanced faintly at Qin Ruan and stared at the ground under his feet.


    The other side was only as tall as his chin, and he sighed in the bottom of his heart.


    I''m still a child who hasn''t grown up.


    He stepped forward and put his coat over Qin Ruan.


    In the process, he noticed that Qin Ruan''s body trembled slightly, although only for a moment.


    Huo yungentian put on her coat, took back her hand, took two steps back, leaving a safe distance for the two.


    "It''s getting late. Go back early."


    The voice is still so familiar, a little less cold and a little more gentle, just like the tenderness and intimacy he paid homage to Wanbao mountain in his previous life.


    "Well --"


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were hot and his tone was low.


    Her voice choked as if she had been wronged.


    Huo yungentian heard her choking tone, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and there was a hidden danger in his eyes.


    He opened his mouth, rolled his throat, and finally said nothing.


    The slender white jade like hand slowly lifted up and fell on Qin Ruan''s head.


    Huo Gentiana moved with a soothing meaning, gently stroked a few times, with a gentle tone: "go back."


    No matter what Qin Ruan wants to do, he won''t stop him.


    If the other party wants to give birth to the child and asks him to be responsible, he will give her a place.


    Will also begin to learn how to take care of two children, one big and one small.


    If Qin Ruan wants to kill the child, he has nothing to do with him


    Huo yungentian felt dull and didn''t want to accept this possibility.


    If she were older, she wouldn''t have to hesitate so much.

 Chapter 105

    Huo yungentian took back his hand on Qin Ruan''s head, looked down at the girl who refused to look up, and a faint smile flashed in her eyes.


    He can feel the tension and loss of the other party.


    Third master Huo couldn''t help but have deep doubts about himself. Was he so terrible that he made a girl so resistant.


    Qin Ruan is not such a counsellor.


    Huo Yirong, the second master of the Huo family, is said to be vicious, thoughtful, cruel and cruel. He is a very difficult character to get along with.


    When he learned his identity, Qin Ruan was only stunned and had no fear at all.


    In the face of Huo yungentian, she was afraid at the bottom of her heart.


    They are not separated by Yin and Yang in previous lives, but live relative to each other, and everything they perceive is true.


    This feeling of tension, suffocation and breathlessness is very strange to Qin Ruan.


    There is a fear similar to facing a strict teacher when I was young.


    In Qin Ruan''s uneasiness, Huo Chuan looked solemn and walked slowly.


    He bowed his head slightly to Huo gentian: "Third Master, the old master called. Master lingxuzi arrived and asked you to go back as soon as possible."


    "I see."


    The voice is low and gentle, like the Ding Dong of a clear spring.


    Huo Gentiana answered faintly. His peach eyes were locked on Qin Ruan. His pale and handsome face showed a helpless look.


    "Why do you keep lowering your head? Look up. "


    He doesn''t like the feeling.


    The fear and taboo attitude of the other party made Huo Gentiana uncomfortable.


    I want to see her before I leave.


    As soon as his voice fell, Qin Ruan immediately looked up.


    The bridge of the nose is straight, the appearance is sweet and lovely, and there are double hook heart strings under the slender eyebrow. The image and temperament are excellent.


    When the eyes of the hook turned, they showed their demonic light.


    Clear and bright eyes, with a sense of charm.


    When she stared at people, she seemed to suck them in.


    As soon as you raise your hand, throw your foot, and look in your eyes, there is a different style everywhere.


    Huo yungentian suddenly breathed and stared at her with cold eyes.


    For a moment, his thin lips were almost invisible and hooked.


    From the third master Huo''s mouth, he smiled. His tone was low and soft: "little girl, it''s really wild."


    Qin Ruan''s beauty seems cold, but in fact it has thorns and wild beauty.


    It is not tough and wild, but the static beauty that gives people a kind of strength and the wild beauty in the bones.


    Beautiful and touching, touching.


    Qin Ruan didn''t understand what he meant, but his tone didn''t belittle it.


    Her pale red lips moved and met the man''s cold eyes.


    Xu is always used to looking at people in a superior posture, and his casual gaze is with a touch of dignity.


    Recalling what Huo Yunlong had done in his previous life, Qin Ruan suppressed his desire to escape.


    She had heard of master lingxuzi''s taboo in previous lives.


    In the year when Huo yungentian died, he mentioned it when he visited her and her children in Wanbaoshan.


    At that time, his body was very weak and he was too thin.


    Even so, the other party never forgot her and her children.


    Qin Ruan still remembers the insipid tone of Third Master Huo in the face of death.


    It was in the cool autumn.


    Accompanied by his subordinates, Third Master Huo once again went to Wanbao mountain to worship Qin Ruan and Huo Yao.


    He was getting haggard and thin. He was not thirty-five years old. He was in the golden age of a man, but he became so weak.


    Like a remnant lotus in the pond in autumn, all the vitality is sucked up.


    In the cold wind, stick to the precious stagnant in the mud, which makes people feel distressed and pity.


    In the past, gentle and noble men were so weak that they could get seriously ill when they were blown by the wind.

 Chapter 106

    On that day, Qin Ruan met Huo Gentiana for the last time.


    She clearly heard that Huo yungentian said in a calm voice that he was dying.


    Master lingxuzi said he couldn''t say it in winter. He was going to accompany her and her children after he died.


    Mr. Huo didn''t cheat or break his promise.


    The third-generation grandson of the Huo family, the youngest owner of the family, Third Master Huo, died.


    He didn''t live over thirty-five and died in his prime.


    Before his death, Third Master Huo was the object of worship and pursuit of countless aristocratic families in the capital.


    It is also a man that many women flock to and try their best to marry.


    However, Third Master Huo never married in his short life.


    Apart from his poor health, his short life can be said to be all right.


    After Huo yungentian died, he was really buried in Wanbaoshan. A new tombstone was added next to the tomb of Qin Ruan and his children.


    In her previous life, she had only one side with Huo Gentiana, and there was no strong emotion.


    What the other party does is to avenge her and her children, which is his responsibility as a man.


    But after his death, he was still with her and her children. Qin Ruan''s heart was sour and flooded her.


    Third master Huo, who was once powerful and powerful in the capital, had always been gentle and modest. He was a modest gentleman. He turned into a killing blade and washed all directions with blood, only to avenge her and her children.


    The enemies of the Qin family are in agony.


    All the murderers involved in his father''s death forced his eldest brother to go abroad, and framed his second brother''s accomplices who were unaccounted for.


    This love is profound and righteous. Why should Qin Ruan repay it.


    There was a faint coolness on her face, and someone was touching her cheek.


    Qin Ruan pulled away from her memory, and a slender white hand with distinct bones reflected in her trembling eyes.


    Flawless, pale, handsome and clear.


    "Why are you crying?"


    Huo Gentiana wiped the water on Qin Ruan''s cheeks, with a gentle voice mixed with pity.


    Each other''s hands were cold, like jade, penetrating into her heart.


    Qin Ruan stepped back. She casually wiped her face. Sure enough, her hand was wet.


    She looked uneasy and dodged, raised her arm and wiped the tears off her face with her clothes.


    After all this, Qin Ruan found that the clothes she used to wipe her tears were the coat belonging to Huo gentian.


    Huo Gentiana suddenly looked like frost, and her pale face became more and more white.


    "Third brother!"


    Huo Yirong, who had been paying close attention to him, immediately found something wrong and came forward.


    Huo Gentiana''s thin lips closed tightly, and pain and light fatigue appeared in his cold eyes.


    He is clearly ill again.


    I haven''t cultivated a good body. After these two days of hard work, I will get sick at any time.


    Weakness is the most obvious sign of disease.


    Huo Yirong didn''t say a word. He held his arm and was about to leave.


    Huo yungentian didn''t refuse. He put most of his strength on his second cousin. His waist was straight and didn''t show any weak posture.


    "Wait --"


    When Huo Yirong was nervous, Qin Ruan also saw that Huo Gentiana was wrong.


    A faint purple air appears around the other party, which is the appearance of a noble man.


    However, his thin purple air was mixed with wisps of black fog.


    This is very wrong.


    Looking back on his previous life, the other party didn''t live over 35 years old. Qin Ruan had no time to think, so he shouted to the person who left.


    Huo yungentian and Huo Yirong look back together and restore the cool and beautiful face to Qin Ruan.


    Without her previous panic, the emotion in her eyes was her concern and concern for Huo Gentiana.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Qin Ruan stepped forward and frowned at Huo Gentiana''s delicate pale face.

 Chapter 107

    The golden light flashed in Qin Ruan''s eyes and wanted to explore whether Huo Gentiana was entangled with something dirty.


    Unfortunately, nothing.


    She couldn''t peep out anything. She could only see that there was a trace of black fog tightly wrapped in the thin purple air rolling around Huo Gentiana.


    The color of black fog around it is obviously more obvious than the sense of purple existence.


    Yes, she forgot.


    It is difficult to spy on the fortune of people with purple emperor''s appearance.


    Purple Qi comes from the East, and auspicious Qi is the most noble aspect.


    They are the favourites of heaven, and there is no such special case among thousands of people.


    But since he is the beloved of heaven, he must have profound fortune, great wealth and long life.


    Huo yungentian did not get these advantages at all, and his life span was only a few years.


    The black fog mixed in the purple gas will devour the purple gas over time.


    At that time, the only thing waiting for Huo yungentian was death.


    Why is the purple gas of Gentiana macrophylla tightly entangled by the black fog? Is it natural, or the day after tomorrow, or other reasons.


    The death of Huo Gentiana in his previous life was a pity for Qin Ruan.


    She couldn''t watch him die again.


    Huo Gentiana''s thin lip was not too bloody and too pale, because he sipped it hard and turned pale cyan like a patient.


    He adjusted his breathing and answered Qin Ruan''s question: "the congenital deficiency brought out by the mother and fetus is too weak. It''s not a serious disease."


    Third master Huo seldom takes the initiative to explain his physical condition to others.


    In addition to the Huo family and Qin Ruan in front of us, there is no such honor in the capital.


    Huo yungentian''s habitual plain tone felt pricked and slightly hurt in Qin Ruan''s ears.


    She carefully measured the pale face of the man in front of her. It was beautiful, unmarried, exquisite and tight.


    Such a proud son of heaven, whether excellent appearance or elegant and luxurious temperament, involuntarily attracts people to want to get close to him.


    It is as gentle as jade and as modest as a gentleman. It is the style of a gentleman in an aristocratic family.


    The height he stands, the power he controls, which women don''t like and which women don''t love.


    Even if Qin Ruan was in Wanbaoshan cemetery in his previous life, he was looking forward to his arrival.


    Who has resistance to beauty.


    The beauty of Gentiana macrophylla is not feminine, it is exquisite and handsome, and it is only suitable for viewing from a distance.


    Qin Ruan''s heart suddenly burst into inexplicable thoughts.


    She wants to stay with Huo yungentian, find a way to prolong his life, and repay each other''s deep love in the previous life.


    That''s all she can do now.


    How can there be a present life without a previous life.


    Cause and effect comes first and then results.


    The two people are too tied up. They can''t get rid of each other''s deep entanglement after repaying their kindness.


    Qin Ruan breathed deeply, with a certain firmness in his cold eyes.


    She looked straight at Huo Gentiana, full of complexity and pain, and asked, "are you going back to Huo''s house?"


    "Hmm -" Huo Gentiana nodded gently.


    Even at this time, his face was still soft, his whole person looked gentle and kind, and his pale lips always held a light smile.


    Qin Ruan smiled and was relieved: "I have something to show the third master. Now I have to go back to school to get something. It''s inconvenient to go to Huo''s house to find you later?"


    She''s not going to leave a way back.


    Since we all know each other''s identity, it''s more appropriate to open the skylight for some things.


    Procrastination is too pretentious for her.


    I just saw Huo yungentian''s desire to escape. I''m not ready to see him at all.


    Moreover, through the dream, she clearly remembered all the intimate details of that night with each other. She blushed too much and couldn''t talk with her normally.

 Chapter 108

    Now that Huo Gentiana is unwell, his life can not be said to be in danger, but he is also in danger.


    Qin Ruan had no time to consider other factors.


    In her previous life, after her death, Huo yungentian did a lot of warm things in view of the relationship between dew and children.


    She believed that he was still a reliable man.


    The child she wants to be born, and the child''s father won''t be robbed by others.


    Huo Gentiana looked slightly puzzled and then hooked her lips: "OK, I''ll send someone to take you back to school and take you to Huo''s house."


    "Good!"


    Qin Ruan responded.


    Huo Gentiana looked sideways and said, "Huo Chuan, send Miss Qin yourself."


    "Yes, Third Master -"


    ¡­¡­


    Sitting on the bus back to school, Qin Ruan''s sitting posture has not changed since she got on the bus. She sits quietly in the back seat like a wooden man.


    Huo Chuan is not a talkative person. Along the way, the quiet carriage is in a strange atmosphere.


    Until the black car drove to the gate of Shengshi University, Qin Ruan planned to wait for the car to stop and walk in.


    Huo Chuan didn''t mean to stop the car. He drove the car to the school gate and pressed the steering wheel.


    At this time, the school gate was already closed, leaving only a small door more than one meter wide on the left still open.


    The security personnel guarding the school gate sat in the house and saw the vehicle parked at the door. Their eyes suddenly shrunk and their faces looked flustered.


    He hurriedly pressed the open door button.


    Shengshi University, the most famous university in Beijing, has a history of more than 100 years.


    It was founded by the Huo family in the most difficult period for the knowledge thirsty students who lived in that era.


    In order to create an atmosphere of innovation and keep improving their knowledge and ability, the school has introduced western education. It took a hundred years to have today''s Shengshi University.


    All personnel working in the school have received special training before taking up their posts, the most important of which is eyesight.


    As long as you see the Huo family, you should focus on the Huo family under any circumstances.


    Today, the black car driven by huochuan is very low-key, but the body is engraved with the unique logo obviously belonging to the Huo family.


    The security guards recognized at the first time that the body was released subconsciously.


    Qin Ruan sat in the car and blinked. His facial expression was a little confused.


    She has been in school for half a year. She really doesn''t know the relationship between Shengshi University and the Huo family.


    However, looking at Huo Chuan''s privilege to let the finisher direct the direction, we can see how deep the Huo family is related to the school.


    Huochuan drove to the dormitory where Qin Ruan now lives.


    Some time ago, at the request of Ling Xiaoxuan, Qin Ruan changed her dormitory.


    Huochuan didn''t even ask. He drove the car directly. It can be seen that the Huos have already investigated her clearly.


    Qin Ruan saw all this in her eyes, and she said nothing.


    After the car stopped steadily, her facial expression was as usual and thanked huochuan sitting in the driver''s seat: "thank you. I''ll go upstairs to get something and come down soon."


    "It''s very kind of you. This is what I should do. Don''t worry. I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    This is likely to be the future mistress. Huo Chuan really didn''t dare to thank him.


    Qin Ruan nodded slightly and pushed open the door to get off.


    When the evening breeze blew, she pulled the man''s coat she was wearing.


    A gust of wind came, and the aloe fragrance poured into the nose became more and more intense.


    Qin Ruan sniffed the faint smell of aloes coming from the tip of his nose and was uneasy and calmed down a little.


    She quickened her steps back to the dormitory and thought of what to do next. The nervous heartbeat was very clear in the quiet and treacherous night.

 Chapter 109

    After Qin Ruan went upstairs, he stood in front of the dormitory door and skillfully input the door password with his fingers.


    When she opened the door, she locked the bookcase drawer not far from the bed.


    There is a blood test pregnancy report she did not long ago.


    When she opened the drawer, the pregnancy sheet lying inside came into her eyes.


    Qin Ruan reached out and picked up the blood test report in the drawer. She held the hand on the edge of the list and couldn''t help but exert herself, and her fingertips slowly turned white.


    Standing in place, she gently closed her eyes and her long eyelashes trembled slightly.


    Open your eyes again, and the light in your eyes becomes firm and determined.


    Qin Ruan, holding the report in his hand, turned and left the dormitory with a beautiful and capable back.


    When taking the elevator to the first floor, Qin Ruan suddenly stopped, and her face changed slightly.


    She seems to have forgotten something.


    She ran into Huo Yirong and Huo yungentian at tongcha overpass. She forgot about Rong Jing''s father and son.


    There''s something I haven''t told them yet.


    Qin Ruan showed an annoyed expression on her face. She quickly took out her mobile phone, turned out Rong Jing''s mobile phone number and dialed directly.


    The phone was quickly connected.


    "Qin Ruan?" Rong Jing, the background sound is messy.


    His uncertain tone came into Qin Ruan''s ear: "it''s me. Are you in the hospital?"


    "Well, are you okay?"


    Rong Jing was curious but uneasy about what she knew with second Lord Huo.


    "What can I do for you? It''s your father. He forgot to say before. Take down the watch your father is wearing as soon as possible. By the way, let him check who gave it to him. If you check it, you may get unexpected results.


    What I told you before is still valid. Call me if there is anything. I will wait for Mr. Rong''s call at any time in the next half month. "


    After half a month, I didn''t receive a call from Rong''s family. Rong''s father had already gone to the underworld to report.


    There was nothing I could do to find her at that time.


    There was a dry laugh from Rong Jing. It seemed that he didn''t know how to answer.


    To him, although Qin Ruan looks good, his head is a little abnormal.


    His father had a car accident, but if he didn''t die, he would have a blessing.


    Why is it involved in the mysterious fantasy that God talks about? He doesn''t believe it anyway.


    "Well, I see."


    Hearing his perfunctory words, Qin Ruan didn''t mind. She hung up and walked out of the dormitory building.


    She has listened to her fate.


    Let''s respect their father''s life and death and see their fate.


    Qin Ruan walked out of the dormitory building, stood in front of huochuan not far away, and immediately opened the back door.


    "Thank you."


    Qin Ruan sat in the car, huochuan closed the door and returned to the driver''s seat.


    The two men talked to each other again, and the low-key luxury black car drove away slowly.


    It''s already more than 11 o''clock at night, and most of the students in the school have gone to sleep.


    Apart from most of those, naturally, a small number of people are still sleepless late at night.


    On a balcony on the fourth floor, several three girls sat on the open-air balcony seats. They saw Qin Ruan sitting in the black car downstairs.


    "Sister Li, that person is Qin Ruan." One of the girls was not sure to speak.


    The girl looked at the man sitting in the middle, who was Hou Xiangli who didn''t like Qin Ruan.


    Her makeup removed face showed little spots, and there were some acne marks of different sizes. Under the dark yellow light, she looked tired and dark.


    "It''s her!"


    Hou Xiangli gnashed her teeth.


    Even if Qin Ruan turns to ashes, she can recognize it.


    "Why can the school drive in? Who is the man who just opened the door for Qin Ruan? She, she won''t be given... That. "


    The girl sitting on Hou Xiangli''s left guessed out of thin air.

 Chapter 110

    The girl who made a noise at the beginning retorted: "no, how can we say that Qin Ruan is also the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family? In recent years, the Qin family''s business has been booming and her family''s business has been great. Can she still be in a hurry to be played? What''s the picture? "


    The girl was outspoken and thought in her own heart that Qin Ruan would not do it.


    Unless the brain is broken.


    Although the Qin family''s attitude towards Qin Ruan, an illegitimate daughter, is unknown, her clothing, food, housing and transportation are regarded by people with a heart.


    Although the clothes Qin Ruan wears are not outside fashion brands, most of them are special comfortable clothes. The car he drives is the latest model, which can''t be bought by booking in advance.


    "Oh!" Hou Xiangli sneered: "whether it''s true or not, I''ll make it true. You said that if the female college students of Shengshi university are willing to be cheap and wrapped up by others, if it''s so well known, what''s the outcome waiting for her?"


    The two girls sitting next to her looked at each other.


    The girl who guessed that Qin Ruan had been played with said: "a century old famous school naturally does not allow such a scandal to happen. At least, it should be discouraged and expelled."


    "Let''s go and adjust the dormitory monitoring. I want Qin Ruan to lose his reputation this time!"


    Hou Xiangli got up and left, her face full of excitement, as if she had seen the scene of Qin Ruan being miserable and being directed and abused.


    Before, she wanted Qin Ruan to drop out of school and go to her father for help. However, the school rules are strict. If there is no inevitable reason, even if her father is one of the school directors, he has no right to expel any students.


    This makes Hou Xiangli angry and annoyed.


    Last time at the school gate, she found so many people to teach Qin Ruan a profound lesson, but those people were not her opponents.


    All face has been lost inside and outside. Hou Xiangli will drive Qin Ruan out of school this time.


    It''s best to let her kneel on the ground and beg for mercy.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan didn''t know that someone was behind her.


    I think even if I know, I''m not afraid at the bottom of my heart.


    After all, there are too many people who want to calculate her.


    In her previous life, she didn''t know how to play conspiracy in private. Most of her contacts in Xicheng were ostensible. She solved problems with her fist.


    After the tragic experience of the last life, Qin Ruan knew that people''s hearts were really dirty.


    Dirty is not terrible. What is terrible is that these filthy natural enemies are under the control of Qin Ruan.


    Harvesting all demons, monsters and evil things in the world is her duty now. Those filthy and dirty things in the heart of her heart will be swallowed up in time. At that time, the evil spirit has become, which is the time for her to take action.


    The black car driven by huochuan drove all the way into Huo''s old house.


    Qin Ruan, sitting in the back seat, looked out of the car and saw the huge house with ancient color, ancient aroma and momentum.


    Huo''s residence covers an area of tens of thousands of square meters, which is said to be bigger than the presidential palace.


    All the way, under the irradiation of dark street lamps, all the buildings passing by are decorated with ancient style.


    The car bypassed a fountain several meters high and stopped in front of a three story house.


    Huo Chuan stopped, turned off, got off, went to the back car and opened the door for Qin Ruan himself.


    All the movements are done at one go and are extremely skilled.


    "Miss Qin, here we are."


    Qin Ruan got out of the car and kept holding the pregnancy list in her hand.


    Downstairs, there were men in black with Bluetooth headphones and full of solemn atmosphere.


    They saw Qin Ruan''s face showing vigilance. When they saw huochuan standing behind her, they looked back as usual.


    With his feet on this land, Qin Ruan clearly realized that this is the Huo family, a famous family for a hundred years.


    What does the Huo family represent? It represents the supreme right.


    This family controls the center of power that ordinary people will never touch in a lifetime.

 Chapter 111

    Third master Huo, the next successor of the Huo family.


    It is said that he seems gentle and noble, but in fact he is decisive, cold and noble, moody, amorous and righteous.


    Even so, it still attracts countless celebrities in the capital to flock to hate marriage.


    Even if they don''t care about the handsome face of Third Master Huo and the position of Huo''s mother, they will take great pains to marry Huo gentian.


    Qin Ruan stood in front of the door with her pregnant sheet in her hand and her waist in one hand, and hooked her lips and smiled.


    Rumors are rumors after all.


    Third master Huo is amorous and righteous? I''m sorry she can''t agree.


    The other party''s deep love and righteousness were clearly seen by her in her previous life.


    He is still the father of the child in his belly. How can he give up to others.


    "Since you''re here, why don''t you go in?"


    When Qin Ruan stood in situ, his voice was warm and pleasant.


    Huo Gentiana received a report from the following people as early as the moment Qin Ruan entered the Huo house.


    She estimated the time when she entered the house, waited left and right, and didn''t wait for anyone. Then she came out to have a look.


    It turned out that the girl was standing at the door and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Qin Ruan was not distracted, but thinking about how to speak about the child after meeting people.


    She raised her eyes, wearing champagne silk pajamas, and Huo Gentiana, who exuded a lazy smell, came into view.


    The dark orange street lamp shines on him and gives him a soft and warm halo. It is a little less cold and gives people a more gentle feeling.


    His delicate face is still pale, but it is obvious that it is much better than that at tongcha overpass.


    Qin Ruan ignored the subtle feelings coming from his heart and skillfully replied, "I''ve just arrived, too, and I''m going in."


    Huo yungentian lowered her eyes and swept to the document in her hand. Her eyes flashed slightly.


    The corners of his mouth rose and a faint smile appeared on his face.


    Worried about her double body now, Huo Gentiana said, "come in, there''s wind outside."


    Qin Ruan raised his feet and approached him. By the way, he took off his coat and sent it to Huo Gentiana.


    "Thank you for your clothes."


    Huo yungentian listened to her estranged address and showed a little helpless look on her face.


    How many people call him the third master. Qin Ruan calls him the third master, which makes him feel a sense of disobedience.


    He took the clothes and took people to the house: "Grandpa, father, eldest brother, eldest sister-in-law and second brother are all here. They just took you by the way."


    "Ah?"


    Qin Ruan stopped walking, and his face became calm.


    She didn''t come to see her parents today.


    Uncle Huo''s grandfather was not the famous big man who appeared on Beijing TV in the past.


    On special festivals every year, Lord FOK always appears in the public eye with the current president and cabinet members.


    Such a dignified and courageous old man, whether in previous lives or in this life, Qin Ruan always felt that he was far away from her.


    Huo yungentian looked back and saw Qin Ruan look flustered. He understood it with a little thought.


    He went to Qin Ruan, touched her head and comforted her: "they know you''re coming and want to see you. Don''t be nervous."


    "But I, I''m not ready."


    Qin Ruan''s nervous little hands were rubbing.


    She came to Huo Gentiana today and didn''t want to accompany him to see his parents.


    The pregnancy list in her hand was rubbed into a ball by her, and the tension at the bottom of her heart can not be ignored.


    I knew I wanted to see my parents. She said she wouldn''t choose to take this trip today.


    She climbed out of the mud in the west city. Even if she was reborn after death, some things branded on the bottom of her heart had not changed.


    How can the things you come into contact with when you return to the Qin family be compared with the dignitaries of the century old family.


    The ancestors of the Huo family made great contributions, and her family style was fine and rigorous. She ran directly to her grandson without any preparation in advance. It''s not difficult for her to die.

 Chapter 112

    Huo yungentian saw that Qin Ruan was really not ready. Even under his appeasement, he was still very nervous, and his eyes flashed a faint smile.


    "If you don''t want to see us, we can talk somewhere else."


    His tone was gentle and spoiled, obviously treating Qin Ruan as a child.


    The third master thought that the girl came to him. It doesn''t matter whether they see his grandfather or not.


    "Good!"


    Qin Ruan was relieved and quickly responded.


    Huo yungentian''s smile deepened under his eyes. When he looked carefully, his eyes overflowed with obvious connivance.


    "Come with me."


    They left and sat in the car from huochuan again.


    "Go back to the small building."


    "Yes, Third Master -"


    Huo Chuan obeyed orders.


    I don''t know how long I drove. The car stopped in front of a four story building decorated in a European style.


    It is said to be a small building, but it can be seen that the building covers an area of nearly 1000 square meters.


    The size of Huo''s residence surprised Qin Ruan.


    Suddenly, a hand stretched out in front of her.


    This hand has distinct bony joints, slender, white and beautiful.


    Qin Ruan Shun looked at his master with puzzled eyes.


    "Give me your hand." Huo yungentian smiled and opened his mouth.


    When he smiled, his bright peach eyes bent slightly. No one could resist his smile.


    The voice is gentle, like the night wind, some dark and provocative.


    Qin Ruan controlled the panic at the bottom of his heart and hurriedly handed him his hand.


    She didn''t notice that the hand on Huo yungentian''s hand happened to hold the blood test report.


    Huo yungentian looked at the report sheet, and some special words were seen by him.


    He already knew why the girl came.


    The third master didn''t say anything. Holding Qin Ruan who didn''t know himself, he got off and walked to the small building.


    There was no one in the house except the man in black who guarded the door.


    Want to come to this time, the servants have gone to rest.


    Qin Ruan didn''t have to see his parents unprepared. Qin Ruan put his heart into his stomach completely.


    She sat on the comfortable sofa in the living room and stared at the back of the man standing at the bar pouring water.


    Qin Ruan''s mood had been sorted out. When she was ready for the other party to come, she spread out her words.


    Huo yungentian had been with her for several years in her previous life and had no resistance to his closeness.


    She pinched the hand holding the pregnancy sheet, but it fell empty.


    Qin Ruan looked down and found that the blood test report he had been holding in his hand was missing!


    "Are you looking for this?"


    Qin Ruan looked up and saw Huo Gentiana holding the crumpled pregnancy sheet in her hand.


    She just felt something exploding in her mind.


    Look at her eyes, eyes dull, the whole person fell into a trance, Huo gentian''s chin inadvertently raised, thin lips hooked with a reserved arc.


    He poured half a glass of water and put it beside Qin Ruan. He sat down slowly beside her and looked at the pregnancy list carefully.


    Compared with the traditional urine test, blood test is more accurate, more sensitive, less error, and the accuracy rate is more than 99%.


    This report is very clear that Qin Ruan is pregnant.


    It happened to be the night at the Huangting hotel.


    Huo yungentian already knew the news. At the moment, staring at the pregnancy list in her hand, her heart was still shaking uncontrollably.


    He is twenty-eight years old and has no marriage partner, let alone the idea of marriage.


    Now it''s good that God sent a big one and a small one directly to him.


    The radian of Huo Gentiana''s lip angle can''t be pressed down.


    He stretched out his hand and pressed it to his side. With a smile, his eyes fell on Qin Ruan, who was sitting beside him.


    Qin Ruan smelled the smell of aloes from Huo Gentiana and felt a little dizzy.


    When did the pregnancy slip get into each other''s hands?


    Why doesn''t she remember at all!

 Chapter 113

    Huo yungentian put the pregnancy sheet aside, lowered her eyes and stared at Qin Ruan''s flat belly.


    Her figure is very good, her waist curve is perfect, there is no excess fat, and her small stomach is not obvious at all.


    Of course, it may also be because the pregnancy is short and you can''t see anything at all.


    The third master stared straight at Qin Ruan''s stomach, with tiny stars shining in his eyes.


    There were his children, and there was an unspeakable enthusiasm in his heart. It was a strange expectation of being a father.


    Huo yungentian exuded a soft aura, and a faint smile was in his mouth.


    Xu is that his expectation for the child is too obvious and his eyes are too hot, and the sense of urgency at the bottom of Qin Ruan''s heart dissipates.


    She touched her stomach and her voice was calm: "I think the third master already knows that the person in the Huangting hotel that night is me. The pregnancy list you just saw is mine. I''m pregnant. I don''t know what the third master plans to do?"


    Huo yungentian stared at her wrist touching her abdomen and was stunned. Junrong was slightly distracted.


    He remembered that in the dream scene, the strength used to shackle this bright wrist with both hands in exchange for the other party''s struggle to refuse to return.


    His mind was surrounded by chaotic pictures. The girl cried in his ear. Her voice was weak and pitiable.


    The ignorant girl is as clean as white paper.


    He painted his own color and breath on this white paper.


    The process of a girl becoming a woman is his personal participation and control.


    She is so beautiful, beautiful and independent, pure and charming.


    It seems cold, but in fact, it is fascinating and sexy.


    And all this is unknown to outsiders.


    In addition to monopolizing Qin Ruan, Third Master Huo knows her inside and outside.


    Qin Ruan didn''t get a response for a long time. Looking at him staring at his belly, he couldn''t help waving his hand in front of him.


    She called out, "Third Master?"


    "Huh?"


    His hoarse voice is sexy, low, dark and provocative. He seems to like to use his nose very much.


    They sat so close that Qin Ruan could clearly see every eyelash of Huo Gentiana.


    His eyelashes were long and warped. He blinked gently, as if he scratched Qin Ruan''s heart.


    Throw away the identity of Third Master Huo, the man''s face is really beautiful, noble and elegant, and his face is gorgeous.


    With this face, Qin Ruan felt that he could do whatever he wanted and be forgiven no matter what he did.


    Sure enough, beauty misled people. The ancients sincerely didn''t deceive me!


    Qin Ruan inadvertently looked away, gently touched his abdomen and tried to keep calm: "the third master hasn''t answered my question yet. What do you think, son?"


    "And you?" Huo Gentiana hooked her lips and smiled in her voice: "I remember you were only nineteen this year. Do you want to give birth to him?"


    "Of course!" Qin Ruan suddenly raised his head, and his eyes flashed a sharp light of vigilance, with a touch of ferocity.


    In her previous life, she didn''t keep her child and let him be calculated to death. She blamed herself and felt sad.


    In this life, no one wants to start with children.


    Whoever dares to touch her children will fight with his life!


    Han Xian, the culprit of the previous life, Han Kexin''s mother and daughter have their own bad news, otherwise she won''t bear it until now and let them jump everywhere!


    Huo yungentian''s tone of indifference touched the bottom line of Qin Ruan.


    She never thought that he would not have children.


    In his previous life, he named his child, buried her and Huo Yao in Wanbaoshan, and stayed with his mother and son after his death.


    So that she always thought that Huo Gentiana looked forward to the arrival of the child as much as she did.


    Qin Ruan''s estranged attitude and wanton vigilance were too obvious.


    Huo yungentian''s face was as gentle as ever, and his smile did not decrease. He raised his hand and touched Qin Ruan''s soft hair.

 Chapter 114

    Qin Ruan was not sure about his current attitude. He leaned back to avoid his big hand.


    In fact, she is not used to being touched so intimately.


    I''ve been patient before. Now, it''s not necessary.


    Looking at the lost palm, Third Master Huo didn''t care and smiled.


    He stared at Qin Ruan''s dark beautiful eyes and asked, "little girl, you are a child yourself. You are still pregnant with a small one in your stomach. Do you know what it means to give birth to him?"


    "Nature!" Qin Ruan slightly raised his chin and looked firm and calm: "it means that I will become a mother and I will do my best to protect him!"


    Protect him from being hurt and give him no chance to take advantage of it.


    "Give him all love, I will be his safe haven all his life!"


    Growing up in Xicheng orphanage, Qin Ruan didn''t enjoy parental care, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t love her children.


    "As a mother, I also hope to give him the best in the world, including a complete home."


    Most of the children from single parent families are by no means flawed, but Qin Ruan doesn''t want to bet on that minority.


    If she can, she wants to give her child a complete home so that he can grow up happily.


    There will be no regret of missing his father''s company, and there is no need to worry about all kinds of unbearable remarks he will encounter on his growth path.


    Qin Ruan''s words were very straightforward, and Huo yungentian understood.


    His face is full of connivance and smile like a spring breeze. He is elegant and noble. It makes people feel floating and confused just sitting here.


    In Qin Ruan''s vigilant eyes, Third Master Huo relaxed and leaned on the sofa, relaxed and lazy.


    Then he held out his hand to her slowly.


    "Little girl, are you ready to be my Mrs. Huo?"


    The tone is serious, serious and sincere.


    Qin Ruan is naturally ready.


    Without hesitation, she put her hand in the man''s warm and cool palm like jade.


    Huo Gentiana touched her soft little hand, and her heart was like being scratched by a cat''s paw.


    He restrained his desire to play with it, and Jun Meiyan showed a solemn and serious look, so that no one could guess his mind.


    The third master held Qin Ruan''s hand and slowly opened his mouth: "it seems that you are ready. I am twenty-eight this year. I am nine years different from you. You should know that there is a generation gap at the age of three. When we get married, we may be on two balance lines. Have you seriously considered the generation gap we face?"


    These Qin Ruan really haven''t thought about it.


    She would like to say to the man in front of her that there is no need to consider, and these issues are not in her scope of consideration.


    What''s the matter with the difference of nine years.


    In the previous life, he accompanied her and her children. It''s enough to have love and righteousness.


    As for being on the two balance lines after marriage, this is not to disturb each other, but more to her heart.


    Physiology... Let''s not mention this for the time being.


    The generation gap of Ideological and spiritual communication? indifferent.


    Qin Ruan thinks she is also very easy to talk, as long as she doesn''t touch her bottom line.


    She nodded and said, "I''ve thought about it, no problem!"


    Huo yungentian looked at her and turned her eyes, clearly not listening to his words.


    He pinched his little hand and didn''t know what to say.


    I''m afraid the girl didn''t think about it in the long run.


    His body can''t stay with her for a long time.


    In the evening, he met master lingxuzi. The other party said frankly that he should pay more attention to maintaining his body. If he could last for ten years, it would be God''s blessing.


    His words were too straightforward, and his grandfather and father were furious, but there was nothing they could do.


    Master lingxuzi was born in Lingshan gate. If he was in ancient times, he would be a national teacher.


    The words of the other party almost never make mistakes.

 Chapter 115

    Lingxuzi calculated that Huo yungentian had a life span of less than ten years. When his grandfather and father learned that Qin Ruan had a child in her stomach, they decided to let her have the child.


    Having a child is no small matter. The child''s mother is still a child.


    Huo yungentian can''t just ask Qin Ruan''s opinion.


    At present, it is confirmed that Qin Ruan is willing to give birth to the child. He is happy at the bottom of his heart and is full of expectations for the birth of the child.


    Just


    Huo yungentian held Qin Ruan''s hand, and Jun''s face suddenly became more sad.


    His uncertain life span of ten years, do you want to tell her.


    After thinking about it, he decided not to tell Qin Ruan.


    She is still a child after all. During pregnancy, there are some things she doesn''t need to know.


    Ten years is enough for him to make a lot of arrangements. Even if he is gone in the future, he can ensure that she and her children will have no worries for a lifetime.


    The third master played with Qin Ruan''s little hand and asked carelessly, "do you have time tomorrow?"


    Qin Ruan blinked: "what''s the third master''s arrangement?"


    "Tomorrow is a working day. When all the children are born, we can''t let him be born nameless."


    "What do you mean?" Qin Ruan had a guess in his heart.


    Huo yungentian slightly picked his eyebrows: "if you want to give your child a complete home, we should get the certificate sooner or later. It should be sooner rather than later."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Ruan''s red lips were slightly open and could not speak.


    License, what license? Naturally, it''s a marriage certificate!


    It''s just a little too fast.


    The door of the Huo family is not easy for anyone to enter.


    Don''t the Huos need to check her identity and background or discuss with her family.


    Qin Ruan always felt that the marriage license said by third master Huo was like a child''s play.


    Looking at her dreamy look, Huo gentian flicked gently on her forehead, which was not heavy.


    Qin Ruan subconsciously raised his hand and covered the place where he was shot, revealing an obvious complaint in his eyes.


    She didn''t realize that such an expression was too intimate.


    Only in the face of people who recognize and trust in the bottom of their heart will they show such a little girl posture.


    Qin Ruan doesn''t understand, doesn''t mean Huo Gentiana doesn''t know.


    Under Qin Ruan''s complaint, he didn''t apologize and smiled gently: "don''t think about it so late. Don''t go back to school tonight. Just stay here and get the certificate together tomorrow morning."


    In this regard, Qin Ruan did not refuse: "where do I live?"


    "On the third floor, let someone clean up your room later."


    "Where do you live?"


    Huo yungentian got up and made a movement. He looked sideways at Qin Ruan''s eyes, which were deep and dangerous.


    "You want to share a room with me before you get your license?"


    His voice was low and full of banter.


    Qin Ruan turned his eyes secretly and thought that she had never been in the same room, otherwise the children in her belly could still be her own.


    In her heart, she dare not say it.


    "No, just ask."


    Huo yungentian looked at her small movements in her eyes, and she was full of childishness.


    His peach blossom eyes were full of indulgence and indulgence, and his gentle eyes glanced at her: "I''m in the master bedroom on the second floor. There''s no guest room on the second floor. If you like, you can live with me. There''s a side bedroom inside."


    "Then I''ll live with you!"


    Qin Ruan did not hesitate to choose to live together.


    She didn''t forget the purpose of coming to Huo''s house tonight and found out Huo yungentian''s luck problems.


    If you don''t have close contact, how can you have a chance to investigate.


    When Huo gentian heard the speech, he raised a wanton smile, with romantic and amorous peach blossom eyes half narrowed, making the whole person look lazy and precious.


    His deep eyebrows and eyes were slightly pricked, as if he despised everything in the world and hit people at the bottom of his heart.


    Qin Ruan was afraid to look at him for too long. Under the gaze of the other party, she seemed to be seen through the bottom of her heart, and all her thoughts had nothing to hide.

 Chapter 116

    "Follow up." Huo yungentian, with a smiling voice, walked slowly towards the stairs.


    Qin Ruan lifted his heels and followed the perfect slender figure.


    Thinking of the next step, Qin Ruan''s heart suddenly accelerated when they shared a room again that night at the Huangting hotel.


    It''s not nervous, it''s just a sense of disobedience.


    There is also a trace of unspeakable feeling spreading from the bottom of my heart.


    "Third Master -"


    As soon as they reached the stairs, Huo Chuan entered the hall.


    Huo yungentian stopped, turned around, stared at huochuan and waited for him to speak.


    Huochuan respectfully replied, "master Josh is here and has a fight with someone again."


    As soon as the other party''s voice fell, Qin Ruan obviously heard a light hiss in his ear.


    When she looked up, she saw the man around her wring his eyebrows, calm face and thin lips.


    He is always calm, gentle, modest, elegant and calm like a gentleman.


    At the moment, his face rarely shows a little impatience.


    "Throw someone out. I don''t want to see him for the time being."


    Huo yungentian has a clear attitude and is very unwelcome to master Josh.


    But to say disgust, I didn''t see it in his face.


    Under Qin Ruan''s observation, she felt that Huo yungentian''s face was more helpless and met something that gave him a headache.


    "No, cousin, I just had a fight with someone and my body still hurts. You don''t care about me and want to drive me out. How can there be a brother like you!"


    The voice of a strange young man full of complaints and grievances sounded.


    Sound from far to near.


    Huo yungentian''s face sank quickly: "get out!"


    His voice is dignified and his whole body is full of energy.


    This is the first time Qin Ruan has seen such a third master Huo in both previous and present lives.


    The young man who walked into the hall had a beautiful and exquisite face similar to that of Huo Gentiana.


    He has deep facial features and obvious differences in appearance. He is actually a hybrid.


    Under the gaze of Huo yungentian''s dark eyes, the young man smiled and became nervous.


    Third cousin always follows him and has the best temper. Why is he so angry today.


    "Cousin, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong this time."


    The young man had a sincere attitude and apologized immediately.


    "Wrong?" Huo yungentian laughed angrily: "how many times did you know your mistake, remember?"


    The young man really hung his head and counted with his fingers.


    Seeing this scene, Qin Ruan pulled the corners of his mouth.


    The child looks good, but... Is his brain not well developed.


    I didn''t hear what the Third Master said was sarcastic.


    The young man didn''t figure it out. He shouted, "cousin, I have a good reason to fight tonight."


    Huo yungentian''s face was cold and his deep eyes stared at him without saying a word.


    Under his cold gaze, the young Baba said, "I met a grandson in the nightclub. The grandson was not a good stubble and bullied the princess. I just didn''t like it. That''s how I helped. Cousin, you didn''t see the girl crying and thanking me."


    "Heroes save beauty?" Huo Gentiana finally said, "it''s very capable."


    The tone is unspeakable irony.


    "Where, mother, my father has always taught me that it''s my duty to help when I see injustice."


    Youth is a typical master who climbs with a pole.


    Huo yungentian took a deep breath and raised his hand to press the temples.


    His face was gloomy and his eyes were filled with angry disappointment.


    "Huo Chuan, throw this little rabbit into the penalty hall!"


    "Yes, Third Master -"


    Huo Chuan always obeyed the master''s orders and went to the youth without hesitation.


    The young man jumped up and SA Yazi ran in the living room.

 Chapter 117

    Qin Ruan was stunned at this scene.


    The young man has great courage. With her little or no less understanding of Third Master Huo, the boy will definitely be skinned.


    "Cousin, I''m really wrong. I''ll never fight again. This time it''s true, absolutely true!"


    While running to avoid Huo Chuan''s chase, the young man begged for mercy to Huo Gentiana.


    Huo yungentian''s face is black.


    "Josh! You stop! "


    "Cousin, you promise not to let Huo Chuan send me to the penalty hall!"


    Dare to bargain, Huo gentian said coldly, "if you don''t stop, I guarantee you won''t see the sun tomorrow."


    As soon as this was said, Josh knew there was room for discussion and immediately stopped and leaned back on the sofa to breathe.


    Hojosh, or Josh Doyle.


    He is the only son of aunt Huo Gentiana.


    Aunt Huo had lived in the presidential palace for many years because of old master Huo.


    At that time, aunt Huo was a famous female overlord in the courtyard. All the boys were beaten by her to call aunt. It can be said that she was invincible in the courtyard.


    As an adult, aunt Huo fell in love and married, married abroad and lived abroad with her husband all the year round.


    Aunt Huo''s husband has some influence abroad. Mr. Doyle can fall in love and get married with aunt Huo because they don''t fight and don''t know each other.


    As the son of the couple, Josh''s childhood education, fist is the key to solve the problem.


    He made trouble when he was young, always fighting and causing countless troubles.


    The child is completely crooked.


    Seeing that Josh couldn''t change his temper without more discipline, Grandpa asked his sister-in-law and his wife to take advantage of the holiday to send the child back to their own home.


    How long has he been back? Josh is making trouble every day.


    Huo yungentian''s dark eyes glared at Josh lying on the back of the sofa. His cool thin eyes were three feet cold and his face was gloomy and frightening.


    "Josh, as a man, you have to do what you say. How many times have you promised me? Can you do it once?"


    Josh was speechless and didn''t care too much on his face.


    Seeing his indifferent attitude, Huo yungentian''s anger kept surging.


    "Fist is not the key to solve the problem. If it can solve everything, those in power now sitting in a high position can get it as long as they rely on force.


    You think you can play is an advantage? The problems solved by fist are superficial. Do you know who will solve the potential internal problems?


    In the past, you were your mother, father, Doyle family in country m, your grandfather and your uncle in the capital. Wipe your fart with the whole Huo family! "


    "Why are you so serious?" Josh curled his mouth and shouted.


    After returning home for such a long time, he saw his third cousin so serious for the first time, which was somewhat inappropriate.


    My grandfather, uncle and big cousin are too dignified and always preach to him.


    The second cousin is more ferocious. If he doesn''t follow, he can hang him up and beat him at any time.


    Only the third cousin seemed mild tempered and never preached to him.


    With such seriousness today, Josh had a hunch that it would be more and more difficult to live in the Huo family in the future.


    Huo yungentian snorted: "it seems that you haven''t heard a word. Since you think you can solve the problem by fist, go to the penalty hall. I''m sure you''ll like it there."


    "No, cousin!"


    Joshden straightened up and widened his eyes: "I''m not going! A few days ago, I saw my second cousin send a woman in. When she came out, she was covered with blood. It was too cruel. I don''t want to go! "

 Chapter 118

    "I can''t help you!" Huo yungentian has a firm attitude.


    Huo Chuan, who is waiting, is ready to catch him at any time.


    Josh saw this and ran to Huo Gentiana.


    He was ready to hold his third cousin''s thigh and pray to escape the punishment of going to the penalty hall.


    Just as he was about to approach his third cousin, he was kicked open.


    Yes, yes, he was kicked!


    Josh was kicked on the living room carpet.


    The person who moves his feet is Qin Ruan standing in Huo Gentiana.


    She also acts subconsciously.


    After kicking people away, he came back to God.


    Qin Ruan felt uneasily at the tip of his nose when he met Josh''s complaining eyes, Huo gentian''s incomprehension and the shock on huochuan''s face.


    Her eyes twinkled and hesitated: "I, I see that his Yin Qi is too heavy. I repel with the third master''s Qi field and want him to stay away from you."


    As soon as these words came out, the three people present looked different.


    It was the first time Josh heard that he was angry with his third cousin.


    Huo yungentian and huochuan looked strange and curious about Qin Ruan.


    As for the confrontation with Josh, they didn''t think so, as if they had already known it.


    "How do you know?" Third master Huo asked in a gentle voice.


    Lingxuzi said that he and the eight character all Yin and pure Yin life were mutually controlled.


    Meeting such a person will kill him if it is serious.


    Not many people know this except their families and people close to them.


    Qin Ruan knew nothing, but Huo gentian was curious about how she knew.


    "I just know. He knows it when he looks at the aura. Moreover, people around him will be sucked dry by his strong fortune. All kinds of fortune will slide down, especially bad for you. He will feel uncomfortable as soon as he gets close to you. It''s better to contact him less in the future."


    Qin Ruan sincerely hoped that Huo gentian and Josh would not be in close contact. He paid special attention to these words.


    This pair of cousins are naturally antagonistic.


    If the purple of Gentiana macrophylla is exuberant, it is not afraid of Josh''s pure Yin eight characters.


    "Where did you come from, you woman? What nonsense! How could my third cousin defeat me!"


    Josh got up from the ground and angrily pointed at Qin Ruan.


    His beautiful face, even if full of twisted anger, is still beautiful.


    Huo yungentian stared at Josh, pointed to Qin Ruan''s fingers and sank his face again: "put your hand down for me!"


    At this time, Josh dared not confront him and was unwilling to let go.


    However, the next moment three cousin''s words made him almost jump in place.


    "This is your third cousin. Don''t be big or small. Don''t let me see you bully her."


    Josh was stupid when he heard the speech.


    He stared at Qin Ruan with round eyes.


    How do you think this girl is not as old as him.


    Is such a little girl his third cousin?


    Stop kidding!


    Josh turned his eyes to Huo yungentian and asked foolishly, "cousin, I didn''t expect you. This girl doesn''t look adult."


    As soon as these words came out, Huo yungentian''s face was gloomy and frightening, and the deep light flashing in his eyes was extremely frightening.


    "Say it again?"


    Josh doesn''t have eyes. Why can''t he see that he''s angry.


    He shook his head with special eyesight and looked at Qin Ruan standing beside him: "third cousin, right? Hello, my name is Josh. I met for the first time..."


    Then he groped on his body.


    Soon he took out something and walked towards Qin Ruan with a smile: "when I first met, I didn''t have any gifts for you. This is the latest Beretta 92F for you!"

 Chapter 119

    "Stop, don''t come here!"


    Qin Ruan made a voice to stop the other party from approaching.


    Huo Gentiana is still standing beside her. Josh will feel uncomfortable as soon as he gets close to him, and the gas field that has been entangled becomes more disordered.


    Josh did stop, but his face was smelly and he was about to lose his temper.


    Qin Ruan stared at the things in his hand and his eyelids jumped fiercely.


    Gifts, guns?


    The child''s brain is not well developed.


    "Josh!"


    Third master Huo was angry again: "Huo Chuan, throw him into the penalty hall for me. Don''t let him out until three days!"


    "Yes, Third Master -"


    This time huochuan shot very quickly and caught Josh smoothly.


    His sad cry rang out all over the hall.


    "Cousin, no, I don''t want to go to that damn place! Help me, sister-in-law, murder! I''m going back to Italy to find my mother and father!!! "


    Huo yungentian''s response was a slight hiss.


    He disdains children who are wronged and want to find their parents.


    Huo Chuan soon took away the shouting scourge.


    In such a large living room, it finally fell into peace.


    Huo gentian lowered his eyes, swept to Qin Ruan''s belly, twisted his eyebrows and asked, "are you uncomfortable?"


    "No, it''s good."


    Qin Ruan felt that he had no physical problems, but he was a little sleepy and hungry.


    Huo yungentian was relieved to see that she didn''t look like hypocrisy.


    But his face was still solemn: "don''t do it casually in the future. You are double body now. Arrange a doctor to check your body tomorrow. Since you decide to give birth to the child, you should let him be born in good health."


    "OK, I have no problem."


    The doctor found by the Huo family must be an imperial national hand.


    For the sake of the child''s health, Qin Ruan has no reason to refuse.


    Huo yungentian looked at her clever appearance and didn''t see the ferocious side of kicking Josh away before.


    Looking back on that unexpected kick, quick, cruel, accurate, the little girl was a little wild.


    If he didn''t look at her, he might be tossed about by her.


    The third master sighed gently at the bottom of his heart. He felt that he had a heavy task and a long way to go.


    He turned silently upstairs and stepped up the steps.


    After walking several steps, I didn''t hear the footsteps behind me. I looked back.


    "Why don''t you keep up?"


    Qin Ruan stood under the steps and touched his stomach. It was not very interesting: "I''m hungry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Huo Gentiana looked slightly sluggish, and soon the corners of her lips bent into a pleasant arc.


    He went down the steps again, took Qin Ruan back to the living room, picked up the landline and made a phone call.


    A few minutes later, a middle-aged woman in an old black uniform entered the hall.


    The other party stood in the center of the hall, bent slightly in the direction of Huo Gentiana and Qin Ruan, and the posture was standard.


    "Three young masters -"


    "Do some good digestion and nutritious supper for pregnant women." Huo gentian looked at Qin Ruan and asked, "are there any taboos?"


    "No." Qin Ruan shook his head.


    Huo yungentian waved to the servant, "go."


    "Yes -"


    The middle-aged woman turned and walked towards the restaurant.


    After the other party left, Huo gentian glanced sideways at Qin Ruan, looking like a smile: "talk?"


    Qin Ruan''s back is a little cold. Her intuition tells her that she is in danger.


    Her voice was dry and hoarse: "what are you talking about?"


    "You seem to know a lot about metaphysics?"


    All this is modesty.


    You should know that lingxuzi has attracted much attention in metaphysics, is respected and enjoys high prestige.


    The ability of the other party is above many people.


    Qin Ruan said in one sentence that lingxuzi had told him many times, which was not as simple as just getting started.

 Chapter 120

    You know, in all the materials and information of the Huo family''s investigation of Qin Ruan, there is no record that she is involved in metaphysics.


    "Just understand."


    Qin Ruan was sitting upright with his fingertips in his hands, like a clever pupil facing the teacher.


    "What are you nervous about?" Huo yungentian reached out to stop her "self abuse" and squeezed her white hands.


    He played with Qin Ruan''s hand to let her relax.


    However, when I saw the dazzling old scars on these small hands, there was a flash of dark light in my eyes.


    I want to know that the injury on her hand must have been left when she fought with someone in Xicheng.


    How difficult Qin Ruan was in Xicheng, he could see clearly through several pieces of information placed on the desk in his study.


    But I can''t understand how a girl survived so much suffering.


    When did Qin Ruan step into metaphysics when he was going to interrogate Qin Ruan? Huo Gentiana was distressed to see these scars.


    He hung his eyes, stared at the scars of different sizes on her hand, and asked in a warm voice, "does it still hurt?"


    Qin Ruan Shun looked at the scar on his hand and felt a faint sour feeling at the bottom of his heart.


    She whispered, "it doesn''t hurt."


    It doesn''t hurt now, but it really hurt when I was injured.


    If it doesn''t hurt, if it doesn''t fight, how can she protect herself.


    "Good, I won''t let you be bullied in the future."


    Huo yungentian let go of her hand, opened his arms and took Qin Ruan into his arms.


    It was a warm, woody hug.


    The third master''s sexy thin lips fell on the top of her hair without any emotion and desire.


    Just a simple hug and a soothing kiss with pity.


    Qin Ruan sniffed his strong breath, a little shy, and his ears turned abnormally red.


    Fortunately, Huo yungentian just hugged her and loosened it.


    Otherwise, she is afraid that her heartbeat will be detected by the other party.


    Huo yungentian patted Qin Ruan''s head, ignored her blush and continued the previous topic.


    "When did you get into metaphysics?"


    Qin Ruan didn''t want to deceive him. He shook his head gently: "I didn''t officially enter metaphysics, but I can see everyone''s aura and understand it naturally."


    The Huo family has a deep friendship with lingxuzi of Lingshan gate. Due to physical reasons, Huo Gentiana also knows a little about metaphysics.


    As far as he knows, lingxuzi, who is respected and has outstanding ability, can''t see the Qi field on everyone.


    Qi field is related to a person''s fate. Even people with Yin and Yang eyes can see dirty things, but they can never see a person''s Qi.


    Huo yungentian''s face was calm and restrained, and his face was solemn.


    He twisted his eyebrows and stared at Qin Ruan. His eyes looked serious and deep.


    "You can see Josh''s aura. What about me? What can you see? "


    Qin Ruan licked his lips, and his eyes flashed with light golden light.


    The momentum of her whole body changed dramatically at the moment of opening her eyes.


    Huo yungentian could not see the golden light in her eyes, but he could detect that she exuded unspeakable momentum, like shrouded in a layer of fog, with a frightening charm.


    Her delicate facial features are a little less childish and a little more cold.


    The third master''s eyes drooped slightly and his thin lips pursed gently.


    Qin Ruan carefully explored the Qi field of Huo yungentian, but did not find the darkness hidden in his eyes.


    After detection, as before, there was a black fog hidden in the purple.


    The two are bound to die.


    Qin Ruan''s delicate eyebrows frowned gently and his tone was low: "the third master is entangled with purple Qi. It is the most noble life style. Purple Qi is the face of the emperor. I just don''t know whether it is congenital or acquired. There is filthy black fog in purple Qi. The two are entangled together."

 Chapter 121

    At this point, Qin Ruan slightly twisted his eyebrows and carefully detected Huo gentian''s face.


    Seeing his indifferent look and calm eyes, he continued: "over time, the already thin purple gas will be swallowed up by the black fog. At that time, the danger faced by the third master will be unimaginable."


    Qin Ruan sounded like lingxuzi, but she said more than the other party.


    Lingxuzi said that he was the king''s general, but heaven did not follow people''s wishes.


    He has been ill since he was born and landed. All kinds of examinations have been done. The most advanced instruments can not detect the cause of his weakness.


    Lingxuzi said that his life changed.


    This is a noble and extraordinary life, but I don''t know why I am angry and depressed day by day.


    If it continues, it will be death waiting for him.


    Qin Ruan can calculate that his body''s life will last for another ten years at most.


    Huo yungentian wanted not to tell the girl that he had less than ten years left.


    Now it seems that he is worried too much.


    Huo Gentiana''s heart sank slightly, his lips moved gently, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "Third Master, supper is ready."


    The middle-aged maid came, her words and deeds were rigid and respectful.


    "Go."


    Huo yungentian waved to Qin Ruan with a slightly tired look.


    Qin Ruan got up and looked at him before he left with a slight worry in his eyes: "are you okay?"


    "Nothing." Huo Gentiana hooked her lips and gave her a gentle smile.


    Qin Ruan was really hungry. He didn''t think much at once. He went down to the restaurant under the guidance of the servant.


    The Huo family''s Supper was really delicious. The cook''s craftsmanship was very good. Qin Ruan was very satisfied.


    Half an hour later, she left the restaurant satisfied.


    Huo yungentian is still waiting for her in the living room.


    Seeing Qin Ruan out of the restaurant, he got up and walked towards each other. They went upstairs to have a rest together.


    The bedroom on the second floor is very large, decorated with European retro style, and the side bedroom space is not small.


    Huo yungentian took her to the side: "there is no women''s clothes at home. If you wash, my clothes in the wardrobe are new."


    "Hmm -" Qin Ruan nodded.


    "Good night."


    "Good night, Third Master -"


    Huo yungentian stared at her with deep black eyes for a moment and turned away.


    Qin Ruan stepped forward and slowly closed the door.


    Two in the morning.


    Qin Ruan, lying in bed, swept through the indoor French window to the dim stars in the sky.


    She was already sleepy, but she was sleepy all the time, waiting for the time to pass slowly.


    The physical condition of Gentiana macrophylla is too special.


    She always wants to find out why the other party''s vitality is constantly consumed.


    In his previous life, Third Master Huo''s life was so short. He was still the child''s father. Qin Ruan could not face the fact that he died early.


    Qin Ruan couldn''t bear it. He always had to do something to be at ease.


    I took the cell phone aside. It''s 2:15 a.m.


    She got up and went down to the ground, barefoot on the dark soft carpet, and walked step by step towards the door.


    The door of the side bedroom is gently opened. This slight sound is very clear in a quiet space.


    Qin Ruan held his breath and carefully opened the door.


    She walked out of the room barefoot without making any noise.


    Out of the door, she saw a man lying on the bedroom bed.


    The other party lies flat on the bed, and the indoor landing light is soft, spreading a warm and quiet light.


    Qin Ruan walked to the bed with light steps and hardly made any sound.


    Standing by the bed, she twisted her eyebrows and stared at the man lying on the bed, sleeping upright and perfect.


    The sky''s eyes are open and golden.


    Qin Ruan clearly saw that the black fog on Huo Gentiana was stronger than when he was awake.


    The purple Qi was almost covered. It was fierce and showed all its evil Qi.

 Chapter 122

    With such a strong black evil spirit wrapped around Huo Gentiana, Qin Ruan only felt the coolness that could not be ignored.


    Under what circumstances, when a person''s consciousness is sleeping, the Black Ghost will take away people''s luck?


    Change your life against the sky and steal the sky to change the column.


    When people sleep in consciousness, they become unprepared.


    The purple Qi of Gentiana macrophylla congenital shelter will also be entangled, swallowed and consumed by the black evil spirit with the sleep of consciousness.


    The change of his life style is clearly the day after tomorrow.


    He was weak from birth. I think he was tampered with when he was very young.


    However, Qin Ruan couldn''t see through Huo Gentiana''s life.


    You can''t spy on people who move behind you.


    Twenty eight years later, he has not been discovered by the Huo family and lingxuzi. I think the people behind him are very deep.


    Qin Ruan approached the bedside and felt a cold feeling from Huo Gentiana.


    The cold and gloomy breath is thick, like ice, emitting a shivering cold.


    This is the black fog entangled with purple Qi, which releases the Qi of yin and evil.


    Qin Ruan reached out and touched Huo Gentiana''s hand outside Xia Liang''s quilt.


    His body temperature was too low and cold came down his skin.


    Qin Ruan didn''t let go. He followed the hands they touched together and wanted to forcibly spy on Huo yungentian''s life experience.


    However, as soon as she released her strength, she was repelled by the golden light emitted from each other''s body.


    The hands they held were bounced away by the golden light and separated quickly.


    Qin Ruan''s body retreated a few steps. She had no time to stabilize her body. She quickly looked up and observed the people lying in bed.


    Huo Gentiana''s sleeping position did not change. He looked gentle and calm and breathed evenly.


    Qin Ruan breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed his tension.


    Sure enough, people with congenital purple Qi are protected by the way of heaven, which can be spied by ordinary people.


    Qin Ruan stabilized his mind and walked to the bedside again.


    She took Huo Gentiana''s cool hand.


    This time, she no longer peeped at her life, but transmitted the power of the dark god.


    The power of the God of the underworld is the power of the king of the underworld. Qin Ruan was lucky to inherit it as a demigod.


    The power of the dark god is the natural enemy of evil Qi.


    Huo yungentian''s current physical condition can''t find the reason why his Qi was swallowed up and depressed. For the time being, he can only rely on the power of the dark god to suppress the evil Qi in his body.


    The evil Qi accompanying the purple Qi can not be absorbed, nor can it be completely clear and clean.


    You can only suppress it with the power of the dark god every day.


    This is the simplest and straightforward way for Qin Ruan to continue his life for Huo Gentiana at present.


    Qin and Ruan did not convey too much power.


    The power of the underworld and God, ordinary people''s body can''t carry too much.


    After observing Huo Gentiana''s whole body, the black evil began to fade, the purple Qi gradually prevailed, and his body slowly returned to normal temperature. Qin Ruan stopped.


    She stood in place, staring at Huo yungentian''s peaceful sleeping position, and suddenly had an unspeakable feeling in her heart.


    Like drowning, the only life-saving board that had just touched her hand was about to leave her.


    Qin Ruan slowly lowered his eyes and stood in place for some time.


    It was not until her legs were sore that she turned and walked back to her side.


    The slight movement of the closed door was clearly audible in the silent room.


    Lying on the bed, Mr. Huo moved his body, closed his eyes, and his eyelashes trembled.


    He slowly opened his eyes, and his black eyes were awake, not like a state of just waking up.


    Huo Gentiana''s side head, slightly narrowed his eyes and stared at the side lying direction.


    His eyes are as calm as water, with a little examination and doubt. Under the dark light at night, Junmei looks more and more unpredictable.


    The hand touched by Qin Ruan slowly grasped it.


    A complex, alert, strange emotion passed through his mind.

 Chapter 123

    When he found that Qin Ruan was close, Huo Gentiana''s high vigilance was true, which was a habit cultivated in childhood.


    When she held hands and rejected each other, the slight pain of being forced to separate was clear.


    Qin and Ruan shook hands again, and the warmth from each other''s hands quickly flowed in his four meridians and eight veins, feeling very comfortable.


    When bilingxuzi conditioned his body, he felt more warm and comfortable.


    Huo Gentiana stared at her side, twisted her eyebrows, and her eyes showed confusion.


    I don''t know what to think of. A soft light appeared in his eyes, and his deep eyes bent slightly, like the bright crescent moon hanging high in the outdoor night sky.


    A faint and inaudible sigh sounded quietly in the empty room.


    Huo yungentian took back his sight and slowly closed his eyes.


    Some things are not in a hurry.


    The little girl has secrets. He has patience to dig them slowly.


    He''s already the one who always returns. I''m afraid I won''t have time to explore in the future.


    The cold moonlight spilled into the room through the window and shone on the dark precious carpet. The disordered breathing in the room soon became uniform.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Qin Ruan woke up at nine o''clock in the morning.


    After several tosses last night, when she went to bed to see Zhou Gong, it was already 3 a.m.


    Waking up at this time can''t be regarded as lying in bed.


    Qin Ruan rubbed his long fluffy hair, got up and went down to the ground, especially casually pulled his home shoes and walked towards the bathroom.


    Stop halfway and find something wrong.


    She lowered her eyes and swept the white shirt she was wearing. Her delicate face changed slightly.


    It used to be that I didn''t wear men''s clothes.


    When fighting in Xicheng, it is common to pick up anyone''s clothes and wear them casually when their clothes are torn.


    This time she felt subtle and ashamed.


    Qin Ruan lowered his head and sniffed on his clothes. A faint aloe fragrance poured into his nose.


    Yes, it''s so cool and belongs to the unique smell of Third Master Huo. It''s different from those clothes with a strong smell of blood and dirt in the past.


    Qin Ruan turned his steps and took down the clothes hung on the balcony for ventilation after dry cleaning last night.


    Half an hour later, Qin Ruan, dressed neatly, walked out of the side bedroom with brisk steps.


    Sitting on the bedroom sofa, Huo yungentian, who was reading the flat news information in her hand, heard the movement that the side bedroom door was opened and slowly raised her eyes.


    His face was calm. When he looked at Qin Ruan, his eyes were deep.


    "Get up. Are you hungry?"


    The voice is calm, gentle and indulgent.


    Qin Ruan stood at the door, staring at Huo Gentiana sitting on the sofa in a suit. He was surprised.


    His legs overlapped, his sitting posture was lazy and casual, and each other''s delicate eyebrows reflected in her eyes.


    Men in suits are indeed different in temperament. They are more attractive and Soul-catching. People have no resistance to abstinence.


    The third master Huo''s first impression on Qin Ruan was unparalleled, handsome, modest and elegant, and full of grace and dignity.


    He is like the bright moon in the sky. His whole body releases indifference and calm, but he also releases an unreachable sense of alienation.


    The other party simply asked, stopped in Qin Ruan''s ear, and was afraid at the bottom of his heart.


    Mingming didn''t do anything. She just slept in. She had the feeling of being caught doing bad things.


    Qin Ruan squeezed out a smile on his face and said unnaturally, "good morning, Third Master."


    Huo yungentian put down the flat plate in his hand and got up to pick up the certificate on the table.


    He waved to Qin Ruan and Wen Sheng said, "go downstairs and eat first. We''ll get the card before noon."


    Qin Ruan almost forgot about it and looked a little annoyed.


    Seeing the expression on her face in her eyes, Huo yungentian''s smile deepened.

 Chapter 124

    Qin Ruan walked to Huo Gentiana and they went downstairs one after the other.


    She followed Huo yungentian and behaved very well.


    His temperament is clean and elegant, his face is clever and ignorant, which makes people pity.


    At this time, Qin Ruan, who still has the ferocity of Qin Xiaowu in Xicheng.


    Qin Xiaowu has a wild temper in Xicheng. She smokes and drinks. She is as beautiful as flowers. She is a ruthless snake and scorpion beauty.


    If the man who once tried to fight evil with her saw Qin Xiaowu who had fought with them, he would be so clever behind a man that he would stare out his eyes.


    Not to mention those people in Xicheng, the nearby Qin family, father and son, will be stimulated if they know that they want to be close to their daughter and sister.


    More importantly, today their daughter and sister will be abducted to get a marriage certificate.


    When they know, they don''t know how to blow up.


    Qin Ruan finished his late breakfast and left with the Huo family''s motorcade.


    In an hour.


    Before the lunch break of the Civil Affairs Bureau, Huo Gentiana and Qin Ruan took a special channel and finally got two little red books.


    In a flower grower, no matter how many people have high weight, you have to go through the process to get the small red money allocated by China before you can officially become a legal couple.


    Huo yungentian has a special identity. After receiving the marriage certificate, he and Qin Ruan get on the bus with the support of Huo''s bodyguards.


    After getting on the bus, Qin Ruan stared at the small red book in his hand and couldn''t recover for a long time. It felt like a dream.


    So she got married.


    Marry countless celebrities in the capital and flock to men who want to marry.


    Huo yungentian sat beside Qin Ruan with a lazy posture, full of dignity and natural momentum.


    Looking at Qin Ruan''s dejected appearance, he slowly hooked his lips and took the marriage certificate in her hand.


    "Huh?"


    Qin Ruan Shun looked at the red book and was puzzled between his eyebrows and eyes.


    The marriage certificate in each other''s hand belongs to her.


    "I''ll put it away for you." Huo said with a smile.


    Well, Qin Ruan doesn''t matter.


    Whether it was taken to school or back to the Qin family, it was like a regular bomb to her.


    Her clever appearance is very pleasing to Huo gentian.


    He put away two marriage certificates and said in a gentle voice, "now I''ll take you to Huo''s private hospital for examination. There''s no need for cumbersome procedures. It''ll be finished soon."


    "Ding Dong -"


    Before Qin Ruan nodded, the mobile phone prompted the sound.


    She quickly nodded to the man sitting next to her, took out her mobile phone and checked the information.


    It is the Tianshi wechat group added by Qin Ruan on the way back to Beijing after solving the Lingfeng incident during his trip to Qishan in Yun city.


    The name of wechat is quite interesting. It''s called Beitai Dijun.


    Qin and Ruan understood the taboo of the northern Tai emperor.


    He is Fengdu emperor, also known as Beiyin emperor, the son of heaven of Fengdu Beiyin, and the highest god in the underworld.


    He is the boss of the five ghost emperors and the ten Temple Yama, and the Pluto will obey him.


    The great emperor''s duty is to manage the six day ghosts and gods of Luo Feng under Fengdu. He is the incarnation of Zhongtian Arctic Ziwei emperor in the netherworld.


    His jurisdiction is Fengdu, that is, hell, which is divided into six officials, who are responsible for dealing with things in the underworld.


    Those who commit heinous crimes, commit great evils, and evil puppets will be locked up in Fengdu hell and will never be reborn.


    Qin Ruan still remembers that she once asked Lu Wenbin, the jade star who pulled her into the group, why she had such a group name.


    The other party''s answer was that the great emperor supported a sky for them to protect their business from evil.

 Chapter 125

    Hearing this reason, Qin Ruan was really unable to make complaints about it.


    Fengdu emperor is the supreme god of the underworld.


    Such a big man was used by them to suppress evil and ward off evil. I don''t know who came up with the idea.


    Qin Ruan stared at the 66 messages displayed in the upper right corner of the group image. She gently raised her eyebrow.


    Including her in the wechat group, there are only ten people in total.


    I don''t know what these people talked about.


    In order to avoid being disturbed by group messages in class and sleep, Qin Ruan specially set group messages to avoid being disturbed.


    The bell just prompted is because someone in the group loves her.


    Qin Ruan looked through the news and found that she was still an acquaintance.


    Maoshan nine girl: [sister Ruan, come out quickly. There''s business coming. Do you want to do it?]


    This Maoshan nine girl is Qiao nine of Maoshan clan.


    When Qin Ruan first joined the wechat group, he knew that Lu Wenbin''s Yuxing sect had a good relationship with Qiao Nanyuan and Qiao jiushitu''s Maoshan sect.


    The business they usually receive will be discussed in the wechat group, who will take over the business from the professional.


    There are several other sects in the group. Qin Ruan doesn''t know much about them.


    Joe nine, there are others to speak.


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [many Taoist friends ran into a wall this time. If Taoist Qin can do it, I think we will get twice the result with half the effort.]


    This person is Lu Wenbin of Yuxing school.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [I''ve always heard you discuss this Taoist friend Qin, but I haven''t seen her show up. Is she really so capable?]


    [you know, this business is different from the past. It''s very difficult.]


    Qin Ruan doesn''t know this man.


    Soon Qiao Jiu appeared: [Xi Shi, you don''t know that sister Ruan is very powerful!]


    [sister Ruan is superior to all the heroes in Qishan, Yunshi. Big demons like Lingfeng are obedient when they see her.]


    [also, when we went to Qi Mountain, we clearly felt that there were many evil spirits there.]


    [before leaving, Qi Mountain''s aura changed. There was less sense of smog and suffocation. Sister Ruan must have done it -]


    Qiao Jiu explained to Wei Xishi of Qingcheng the detailed process of his trip to Qishan.


    She has now turned into Qin Ruan''s little fan sister.


    Qin Ruan probably glanced a few times and continued to turn up the news.


    Soon I saw what they said about business.


    A photo with details about the business.


    The picture shows a man. Qin Ruan knows him.


    Not only does she know, but there must be not many people in China who don''t know him.


    Xiao Yunchen, the youngest well-known film emperor in China.


    He is very handsome and has a good proportion of facial features. After years of baptism, he gives people a calm feeling.


    The man in the picture has a gloomy feeling. His eyes are blue. It is obvious that he doesn''t sleep well for a long time.


    In his previous life, the film emperor died early. The cause of his death is unknown. His death caused a great sensation in the entertainment industry.


    Unexpectedly, this life will be involved with the film emperor in this way.


    Xiao Yunchen''s business was mainly because he didn''t sleep well. As long as he fell asleep, he would dream of a woman.


    When he woke up, he couldn''t remember the scene in his dream. He only knew it was a woman.


    At first, he didn''t take it seriously. For a long time, his body was getting worse day by day, and he would get sick every three or five times.


    This situation lasted for half a year and seriously affected Xiao Yunchen''s normal life and health.


    In recent months, Xiao Yingdi''s agent has found many heavenly masters, but none of them can solve the problem.


    Xiao Yunchen was very generous, with a reward of 10 million yuan.


    As long as we can solve the problem for him, 10 million will be transferred on the spot.


    As one of the shareholders of Yahuang Entertainment Co., Ltd., this mere 10 million is nothing but a fur to Xiao Yingdi.

 Chapter 126

    Qin Ruan reached out and gently clicked. Xiao Yunchen in the photo on the mobile phone screen glowed with indifference.


    Ten million is not much, but not much.


    For the present Qin Ruan, this money is dispensable.


    She was not as interested in the money as she was in Xiao Yunchen.


    Just looking at the photos on the screen, Qin Ruan can feel the strong evil spirit of each other. I don''t know if he will surprise her.


    I''m so angry. It''s something she can''t buy with money now.


    The business was received by Yuxing sect. Someone in Lu Wenbin''s same door once took over the business, but it didn''t end in the end.


    He hasn''t rejected Xiao Yunchen''s agent yet, and is ready to ask who can take over in the group.


    Qin Ruan clicks the input box and starts typing.


    Qin Ruan: [@ Taoist Yuxing Road, I''ve accepted this business. Please contact me. If you have money, you can make it together and share it!]


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [Taoist Qin''s atmosphere!]


    Maoshan nine girl: [sister Ruan, you finally come out - Star eye]


    Qin Ruan also wanted to type and reply to the message. A slender hand stretched out.


    She was full of alienation and indifference, which vanished in an instant.


    Huo gentian pays attention to Qin Ruan from beginning to end.


    According to his observation just now, it is very sure that the girl has forgotten his existence.


    He reached for Qin Ruan''s mobile phone, pressed the switch button to lock the screen, and put the mobile phone back into her hand.


    Facing Qin Ruan, the third master couldn''t help sighing and reminded her: "you''ve been staring at your mobile phone for a long time."


    Qin Ruan held his mobile phone and apologized: "sorry..."


    "You don''t have to say sorry to me." Huo yungentian stopped her apology: "what''s the matter? We''ll be busy later. We''ve arrived at the hospital. First check our body?"


    I was thinking about Qin Ruan, who was so angry with emperor Xiao Ying. At the moment, I wanted to come to the door immediately.


    Huo Gentiana is really too gentle. She maintains the demeanor of a modest gentleman everywhere, has self-cultivation and full of patience.


    The connivance she released was too obvious for her to refuse the man.


    "OK -"


    Qin Ruan admitted it. Since he couldn''t refuse, he followed each other.


    As for those who are angry, they can''t run there.


    Next, Qin Ruan''s inspection went very smoothly and completed all the processes in an hour.


    All professionals in the maternity room of this private hospital have been on standby.


    All the time, they were only responsible for Qin Ruan.


    After the examination, Qin Ruan and Huo Gentiana were taken to the hospital, the exclusive rest room of the Huo family.


    From beginning to end, Third Master Huo accompanied Qin Ruan.


    Right now, they are sitting in the lounge, speechless to each other.


    Huo Chuan came in from the door. Behind him was a beautiful young woman with beautiful eyes and beautiful looks.


    "Third Master, Huo Zhi has brought it."


    Huo yungentian leaned lazily on the seat, his temperament changed in an instant, and his gentle convergence in the face of Qin Ruan.


    He has a delicate face with a slight pick on the top of his eyebrows, and his deep eyes show the dignity imprinted in his bones. Just a simple change brings infinite sense of oppression, which makes people feel afraid of him.


    Third master Huo swept his cold eyes to Huo Zhi, who was standing behind huochuan, and waved to her.


    Huo Zhi looked respectful and walked forward quickly with her head down and eyes closed.


    "Third Master -"


    Qin Ruan looked at this scene, and there was no emotion in her beautiful eyes.


    Although the woman named Huo Zhi looks good and is so close to Huo Gentiana, she doesn''t have much feeling in her heart.


    Huo Gentiana''s cool eyes looked at Huo gardenia, and his chin raised a beautiful radian.


    "Huo Zhi, this is your future master, Mrs. San Shao."


    His voice was very low, with the unquestionable dignity of his superiors.

 Chapter 127

    Huo Zhi''s servility and loyalty to the Huo family made her subconsciously take action.


    She put her right hand on her left shoulder and bent her body 90 degrees.


    "Subordinate Huo Zhi, I''ve seen three young ladies."


    The movement was swift and did not give Qin Ruan any chance to react.


    Huo Gentiana, with her slender jade like fingers, gently tapped on the table with an understatement: "you will be responsible for protecting your wife''s safety in the future."


    Qin Ruan''s lips were stiff, and she looked for help at Huo Gentiana sitting opposite.


    She has just become the wife of Huo yungentian. She is not quite used to this identity.


    Mrs. Huo San Shao''s title is not hot yet. She sent her another living man. Qin Ruan refused.


    Collecting evil spirits on weekdays will certainly find some abnormal supernatural events. If Huo Zhi is with her, isn''t it inconvenient for her to do anything.


    It was obvious in Qin Ruan''s eyes that it was difficult for Huo gentian to ignore.


    He sent people to the little girl because he was worried about her dark guard. There were still many details that night in the Huangting hotel that couldn''t stand scrutiny. He always had to take precautions.


    The third master waved his hand to huochuan and Huozhi and said in a low tone, "you go out first."


    The two immediately withdrew from the room.


    In such a big rest room, only Huo gentian and Qin Ruan were left.


    Huo yungentian sat up straight with his arms on the table and his hands clasped.


    His eyes gently stared at the girl sitting opposite, and his thin lips gently opened: "Ruan Ruan, can I call you like this?"


    Qin Ruan nodded. Her father, eldest brother and second brother also called her.


    "Ruan Ruan, you are still young. Although your stomach is not obvious now, it is difficult to guarantee that something will go wrong. Huo Zhi grew up in Huo''s family since childhood. She is trustworthy. I can rest assured with her around you."


    "So she followed me at school? I don''t like being paid too much attention. It''s not good. "


    In the face of his future interests and convenience, Qin Ruan will not be prepared to obey.


    "Huo Zhi has a sense of propriety. She won''t always follow you step by step. Usually you can''t see her, but as long as you shout something, she will appear."


    It is rare for Huo gentian to be patient with Qin Ruan.


    If it were someone else in the Huo family, or the younger generation in the family, he would give orders directly.


    If you don''t obey, naturally there are many ways to achieve your goal. How can you persuade so hard.


    "I''m not used to it."


    Qin Ruan hung his eyes and played with his mobile phone that had not been unlocked since he got off the bus and entered the hospital.


    "I''m afraid you will be in danger. I can rest assured that there is someone around me." Huo gentian looked soft: "Ruan Ruan, be good?"


    If other people were present, we would be able to hear the coaxing in the third master''s tone.


    In fact, Huo Gentiana is also helpless. Qin Ruan seems simple, but his mind is hard to figure out.


    Even he can''t see through her.


    She has too many inadvertent secrets.


    Qin Ruan was ready to resolutely refuse to the end. There were many people around her. It was inconvenient for her to act in the future.


    But because of Huo yungentian''s last sentence, she couldn''t help recalling some memories.


    Be good¡ª¡ª


    Hearing this in her ears, why is it so defenseless.


    Huo Gentiana is gentle and smiling.


    His lips were always filled with a faint smile, his eyes turned up a soft arc, and his eyes looked at Qin Ruan deeply, as if to engrave her in the bottom of his heart.


    The gentle smile bewitches people''s hearts. The amorous spread in the eyes makes people fall into it accidentally.


    If you don''t know, you think the third master has deep feelings for the little girl in front of you.

 Chapter 128

    Qin Ruan raised her eyes and looked very patient with Huo Gentiana. She couldn''t help spitting on herself at the bottom of her heart.


    Beauty is wrong!


    No one in the capital knows that third master Huo is a man with ruthless means and deep government.


    How can she appear so kind and harmless in front of her? People can''t bear to refuse.


    Qin Ruan didn''t resist the gentle attack of Huo Gentiana, and had given the answer in action.


    She nodded and whispered, "OK."


    In this way, under the coax of the third master, Huozhi will follow Qin Ruan from now on.


    ¡­¡­


    afternoon.


    The results of the hospital examination came out.


    Qin Ruan''s physical indicators are not too big problems, only slight anemia.


    This is a great hidden danger for pregnant women.


    As for the cause of anemia, Qin Ruan was seriously malnourished when he was a child and was in a state of hunger for a long time.


    The doctor said that anemia must be paid attention to. If the anemia of pregnant women is not alleviated or develops towards a serious trend, it will have an adverse impact on the health of pregnant women and fetus.


    Now Qin Ruan''s anemia is only mild, which can be recuperated with the help of diet.


    When the doctor talked, Huo yungentian''s cool thin eyes looked at each other, and the bottom of his eyes was cold.


    His face was slightly heavy and his thin lips closed tightly.


    Serious adverse effects, long-term hunger?


    No wonder the little girl is so petite and doesn''t have much meat.


    Xicheng, the largest slum in Beijing.


    There was a mixture of good and bad people. There were countless three religions and nine streams. The little girl had suffered there for 18 years.


    But now she has returned to the Qin family for a year and is still anaemic. The Qin family is really good at raising people.


    Qin Ruan learned that his physical examination results were all right, except for some anemia, and he didn''t care too much in his heart.


    She was still thinking about the evil spirit of emperor Xiao Ying, and didn''t take it to heart at all.


    Out of the hospital door, Huo Gentiana followed huochuan, and Huo Zhi stood behind Qin Ruan.


    Surrounded by several bodyguards in black.


    These bodyguards are obviously different from ordinary people. All the people who can follow the future Huo family leader are good at fighting against 100.


    Seeing their standing posture and firm footwall, Qin Ruan knew that their force was not low.


    Huo yungentian suddenly asked, "go to school or go home with me?"


    "I''m going to see my friends. I have something to deal with."


    The remaining life span of more than one year is far from enough for Qin Ruan now.


    "OK, I''ll have someone send you."


    "Thank you, Third Master -"


    Huo Gentiana''s gentle complexion showed complexity and gently twisted his eyebrows.


    He stared at Qin Ruan''s eyes and said, "little girl, what''s our relationship now?"


    "Huh?" Qin Ruan blinked.


    Soon she understood something and whispered, "husband and wife?"


    "Oh!" Third master Huo smiled.


    Together, this girl has no sense of belonging at all.


    People don''t regard him as a family member and a dependent spouse at all.


    I think so. The little girl is only nineteen.


    What can you understand at this age.


    Just got the certificate with him in a muddle. It''s normal to have no sense of belonging.


    Huo Gentiana loosened her slightly twisted eyebrows and flicked her hand between Qin Ruan''s forehead.


    "Don''t call the Third Master in the future. We are legal husband and wife now. It''s too much to call so."


    Qin Ruan tilted his head and wondered what to call him.


    "What are you shouting?"


    Call your husband?


    No! It''s so disgusting!


    Shout, honey?


    Oh! This is more meat!


    Huo yungentian looked slightly. His deep eyes stared at him, only to the little girl on his shoulder.


    Soon, he curled his lips and smiled: "later, call third brother."

 Chapter 129

    There is a big gap of nine years between them, even if Qin Ruan calls him uncle.


    Uncle and brother, or the latter makes him easier to accept.


    Third brother?


    Qin Ruan''s lips were slightly drawn. It had to be said that this title was also a sense of shame for her.


    She lowered her head to cover up the unnatural look on her face, turned on her mobile phone and looked at the time.


    It''s already three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes showed a trace of eagerness. If he delayed any more, Xiao Yingdi''s business would be delayed today.


    When she raised her eyes again, the mood on her delicate face converged quickly, just like a good girl.


    Her red lips lit up, and her voice was crisp and bright: "third brother!"


    The third brother shouted, which was sweet to Huo Gentiana''s heart.


    There are not many girls in the Huo family. It''s really different to have such a little girl call you brother.


    The smile in Huo Gentiana''s eyes is getting deeper and deeper. His eyes are full of fine stars, and his beautiful face is blooming with a brilliant smile.


    He touched Qin Ruan''s head and said softly, "good boy."


    The child is clever and ignorant, which makes him feel pity.


    The third master looked at Huo Zhi standing behind Qin Ruan: "you drive your wife to see your friends. Be careful on the road."


    "I see, Third Master." Huo Zhi leaned over slightly.


    Qin Ruan smiled, bent his eyes and waved to the man in front of him.


    "Goodbye, brother."


    After that, I''m leaving.


    "Wait --"


    Huo yungentian reached out and grabbed her wrist.


    Before she looked back, she hugged people from behind.


    Qin Ruan was firmly held in his arms by him, and a faint aloe fragrance poured into his nose, with a quiet and peaceful breath.


    The other party patted her back gently with his calm palm, and the gentle advice sounded in his ear: "a person should pay attention to safety. Call me in case of any trouble. My father-in-law and brother-in-law are not in China. Try not to go back to the Qin family. Come to me whenever you have anything."


    The two were close together from zero distance. Qin Ruan could feel the hot air blowing into Huo yungentian''s ears when her lips closed and moved.


    It feels crisp and numb, and my ears are a little hot.


    Qin Ruan was a little uncomfortable and struggled a little.


    Huo yungentian released her next second and took two steps back.


    "Go." His voice was low, with a hint of carelessness.


    Qin Ruan''s cheeks were hot. She didn''t look back and left with light steps.


    Huo Gentiana watched her get on the bus. Huo Zhi drove slowly away from the hospital, which took back her dark eyes.


    Huo Chuan behind him took a step forward: "Third Master, where are you going next?"


    The third master restored the dignity of the person who had been in the upper position for a long time, and his voice was cold: "hea group."


    There was only one Huo Zhi around the little girl, and he was still not at ease.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Qin Ruan got on the bus, Huo Zhi respectfully asked, "Mrs. San Shao, where are we going?"


    "Stop first and wait a minute. I''ll ask."


    Huo Zhi obeyed and leaned the car aside.


    Qin Ruan turns on his mobile phone and opens the wechat Group [Beitai Dijun is on].


    Joe nine and Lu Wenbin are in the group. Aite her several times.


    In order not to affect the examination in the hospital, she turned on the mute mode on her mobile phone and didn''t hear it.


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [@ Taoist Qin Ruan, I contacted the employer. The employer has time from 8:00 to 10:00 tonight. After tonight, I will make another appointment.]


    Miss Maoshan nine: [I''ve heard about this business for a long time. No one has solved it. Please help sister Ruan to have a better understanding!]


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [@ Taoist Qin Ruan, do you have time tonight? Would you like to confirm it with him?]


    Maoshan nine girls: [@ sister Qin Ruan?]


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [@ Qin Ruan, Qin Daoyou?]


    Maoshan nine girls: [@ Qin Ruan Miao?]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [escape?]

 Chapter 130

    Qingcheng Wei Xishi evaded these two words. It''s not difficult to see the irony.


    When Qiao Jiu saw him, he stopped AIT Qin Ruan and began to entangle with him. It was nothing more than telling the history of Qin Ruan Qi''s trip to the mountain again.


    Qin Ruan glanced at the head of Wei Xishi in Qingcheng. It was a beautiful picture of ancient ladies.


    The girl''s character is straight.


    She picked out her red lips and clicked on the input box to type.


    Qin Ruan: [@ Taoist Yuxing had something before. I have time in the evening. I need to know the specific situation and make an appointment to meet somewhere?]


    Not long after she sent the message, she received a reply.


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [@ Qin Ruan, I''m with brother Qiao. Do you want to come here sometime?]


    Qin Ruan: [OK, send me the address.]


    The address was quickly sent to the mobile phone. Qin Ruan leaned forward and handed the mobile phone to Huozhi.


    She showed Huo Zhi the address received by her mobile phone and asked, "do you know this place?"


    Huo Zhi nodded: "I know."


    "Go here."


    ¡­¡­


    Qiao Nanyuan and Qiao jiushitu live in a single family villa in the north city of local tyrants.


    Although Feng Shui Metaphysics is not easy to mix, it can eat and drink for a year as long as it is opened once. The two masters and disciples have accumulated a lot of wealth over the years.


    Otherwise, I won''t buy a single family villa in Beicheng.


    At the place, Qin Ruan got off.


    She said to Huo Zhi who got off the bus, "your name is Huo Zhi, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, Mrs. San Shao."


    "There''s nothing wrong with me. Go back first."


    "My subordinates obey the orders of the third master to protect your safety."


    Huo Zhi looks beautiful, but her words, deeds and manners are like a wooden man. She has no human feelings.


    Qin Ruan tutted impatiently: "I guess I''ll come out late. You can find a place to spend your time casually, so you don''t have to spend it here."


    She couldn''t see the target task until 8 p.m. and left people here for a few hours. She was a little uncomfortable at the bottom of her heart.


    "Yes, Mrs. San Shao."


    Huo Zhi answered flatly.


    This woman is a waste of good looks, and I don''t know how the Huos trained her.


    Qin Ruan turned his eyes secretly and turned away.


    She went to the villa and rang the visual doorbell.


    Soon, the screen showed Joe nine''s sweet face.


    "Sister Ruan, here you are! I''ll open the door for you! "


    Just listen to the drop, and the door in front of you opens automatically.


    Qin Ruan opened the door and stepped into the room.


    Joe nine stood at the door and greeted her with a smile.


    "Sister Ruan, have you eaten yet? I''m making dessert. Would you like to have some? "


    The girl''s enthusiasm was seen in Qin Ruan''s eyes, and a faint smile could not help but appear on her face.


    "It''s a great honor to taste your craft."


    "Come on, come on!"


    As soon as Qin Ruan changed his home shoes, Qiao Jiu took him to the restaurant.


    Passing by the living room, she saw Qiao Nanyuan and Lu Wenbin sitting in the hall.


    There are many paper materials in front of their desks. I don''t know what they are discussing.


    "Qin Daoyou, you''re here!"


    Lu Wenbin greeted Qin Ruan warmly.


    Qiao Nanyuan also nodded to her.


    Before Qin Ruan could speak, Qiao Jiu shouted, "I''ll talk about it later. I''ll take sister Ruan to dessert now. You don''t like it. It''s really no luck!"


    Hearing her talk about those desserts, Qiao Nanyuan and Lu Wenbin looked subtle.


    The little resentment in Qiao Jiu''s tone is still very obvious.


    Qin Ruan, who was dragged to the restaurant by her, began to mutter.


    Did she overestimate Qiao Jiu''s skill?


    When he came to the restaurant and saw those colorful snacks and homemade milk tea, Qin Ruan looked a little unexpected.


    Even after lunch, her appetite was aroused.

 Chapter 131

    Facts have proved that Qiao Jiu''s craft is still good.


    These desserts taste delicious, but they are too sweet for ordinary people to control.


    Desserts are what girls love to eat. No wonder Qiao Nanyuan and Lu Wenbin look like dishes.


    Qin Ruan finished his dessert, wiped his hands, and took up the milk tea on the table.


    "I''ll ask about Xiao Yingdi. Take your time."


    Joe nine immediately put down the avocado dessert in his hand, picked up the napkin, wiped his hands and walked towards Qin Ruan.


    "Together, I also want to know what''s going on. Uncle Lu doesn''t speak at all. It''s amazing to me!"


    "Then together."


    They left the restaurant and came to the living room with simple decoration but Feng Shui details everywhere.


    There is no mirror in such a large living room. Flowers and plants are placed in every corner, as well as some antique ornaments wrapped around white gas.


    Although the hall is large, it is not messy and very tidy.


    Details everywhere symbolize the future development and fortune of people living here.


    When Qin Ruan Gang came over, Lu Wenbin sent the sorted information to her.


    "Qin Daoyou, this is the basic information I collected about this employer. Have a look."


    Qin Ruan put the milk tea in his hand on the table and took the information handed over by the other party: "thank you."


    "No, we metaphysical circles don''t feel very close, but as long as they are insiders, they are still very friendly to each other."


    Qin Ruan smiled and said nothing.


    Lu Wenbin said this, she did not know how to refute.


    If she was an ordinary person or a small role with little ability, how could Lu Wenbin and Qiao Nanyuan contact her.


    The circle of heavenly masters is very close, and those recognized by them will be accepted.


    People who are not recognized will never touch their fur.


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and carefully checked the records of Xiao Yunchen''s experience in the past six months.


    Things still have to start six months ago.


    From a dream of Xiao Yunchen.


    He dreamed of a woman. He didn''t remember what happened in his dream when he woke up.


    At first he didn''t care.


    After all, dreaming is a normal and essential physiological and psychological phenomenon.


    But after that, as long as Xiao Yunchen fell asleep, the woman in the dream would appear.


    After waking up, without exception, he didn''t remember what happened in his dream.


    As time passed, his body began to have problems.


    Poor sleep and his face became very bad, which seriously affected his normal life and work.


    Every once in a while, he will get sick, his memory will decline obviously, and his shooting work will stagnate.


    After all this trouble, Xiao Yunchen pushed a lot of work.


    In fact, with his current coffee position and as one of the shareholders of Yahuang Entertainment Co., Ltd., Xiao Yunchen doesn''t need to fight as hard as he did when he was young.


    It is said in the industry that Xiao Yingdi is not only excellent in acting, but also a very dedicated actor.


    He is addicted to filming and takes on at least one play every year.


    Most of the income from each play is used for charity.


    Xiao Yunchen made an action fighting film last year and officially began publicity last month.


    Just then, something happened to Xiao Yunchen.


    When he was shooting a promotional film, he suddenly fainted to the ground and was taken to the hospital.


    After this incident was exposed, many fans denounced it on the Internet, accusing Yahuang entertainment company and film and television publicity team.


    Xu Enhao, Xiao Yunchen''s agent, solved the online problems at the first time, and then found the jade star sect.


    As Xiao Yingdi''s agent, Xu Enhao has been with the artists for many years. He has already become a confidant and a good friend.

 Chapter 132

    Xu Enhao always knew Xiao Yunchen''s strange dream.


    I also know that his body has been wrong since then.


    Over the past six months, he has found many heavenly masters, Taoists, exorcists and even Feng Shui masters for Xiao Yunchen. None of them can solve the problem.


    This time, Xiao Yunchen fainted on the publicity set. Xu Enhao was anxious, so he found the jade star school again.


    Someone in Yuxing sect once took over the business of Xiao Yingdi.


    There are no detailed records in the materials, but there are records of the embarrassed exit of other heavenly masters.


    Xiao Yunchen seems to have some taboos. Whoever shoots at him will eventually be eaten back and hurt.


    After reading the information, Qin Ruan looked up at Lu Wenbin.


    "There is a mention that the jade star sect has taken over the business of emperor Xiao Ying."


    "Yes." Lu Wenbin didn''t hide it either. He said bluntly, "I''m not afraid to tell jokes. At that time, my martial uncle was the one who received Xiao Yingdi''s business. He had outstanding ability in Yuxing, but when he saw Xiao Yingdi himself, he refused on the spot."


    "What did he see?" Qin Ruan''s eyes flashed with wonder.


    Her intuition is that the Xiao Yunchen incident is not simple.


    "I didn''t see anything."


    Lu Wenbin gently shook his head and looked speechless: "martial uncle refused because he didn''t see anything. Except that his mental state is not very good, Emperor Xiao can''t see any evil doing as normal people."


    Qin Ruan, as white as jade, gently clicked his chin with his fingertips, and his face showed meditation: "what''s the inside story?"


    "Yes, martial uncle said that Xiao Yunchen ordered a virtuous man to be blessed by heaven, but his vitality was swallowed up by something. Martial uncle could not see anything. It was clear that his ability could not solve this matter, so he refused."


    Lu Wenbin rubbed his eyebrows: "to tell you the truth, agent Xu came to the door again, but the Yuxing sect still refused. Martial uncle told the sect disciples not to intervene in this matter."


    Qin Ruan looked at him with a smile.


    The latter smiled and looked unnatural: "I''m not thinking that Qin Daoyou has outstanding ability. Xiao Yingdi may be able to capture this business."


    Qin Ruan Xiu''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and his light black eyes were cold: "thank you for your praise?"


    Lu Wenbin looked embarrassed and waved his hand.


    In fact, he wanted to see Qin Ruan''s real ability again.


    It was too late during his trip to Qi Mountain. He still feels subtle in retrospect.


    A little girl is more than one or two rounds younger than them, with outstanding ability, surpassing everyone in the circle all year round.


    Lu Wenbin even estimated that Qin Ruan''s ability was above all the heavenly masters he knew.


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and looked at the information in his hand.


    There are photos of Xiao Yunchen in good mental state and ruddy complexion on on the materials.


    With a photo, Qin Ruan could not see that he was a man of merit and virtue, and was blessed by God.


    But if so, things could be trickier than she thought.


    People blessed by the way of heaven can be stolen by evil spirits. I think their ability background is unusual.


    Ordinary evil doers don''t have such courage.


    The consequences of harming meritorious and virtuous people are unimaginable. Ordinary monsters can''t bear it at all.


    Qin Ruan gently twisted his eyebrows. His face was not very good-looking and his eyes were fierce.


    Xiao Yunchen reminded her of Huo yungentian. Both of them were robbed of their vitality.


    Compared with the two, Third Master Huo''s purple spirit comes from the East, which is the appearance of the emperor. He is the most noble life style and is born the favorite of heaven.


    Xiao Yunchen''s meritorious and virtuous people, blessed by God, are not enough to see in front of the third master.


    Why the anger of Gentiana macrophylla was swallowed up, Qin Ruan could not find out except the black fog wrapped around the purple gas.

 Chapter 133

    Xiao Yunchen''s vitality was stolen, but Qin Ruan could see at a glance that it was evil.


    Only from the other party''s photos, I feel the evil spirit.


    Xu is Qin Ruan silent for too long, Lu Wenbin misunderstood.


    He coughed low and said tactfully, "Qin Daoyou, if you are embarrassed about this business of emperor Xiao Ying, I can come forward to solve it."


    Qin Ruan looked up with a cold face, eager to try.


    "No, I''ll see him tonight."


    It''s a pity to let go of such a strong evil spirit.


    "Sister Ruan, will you take me with you?"


    Qiao Jiu came to Qin Ruan and sat down, holding her arm. "I also want to have a long experience. I''ve known such a thing for a long time, but I haven''t had a chance to see it with my own eyes."


    "No!"


    Before Qin Ruan spoke, Lu Wenbin directly extinguished Qiao Jiu''s hope.


    Joe nine pouted: "why?"


    "Xiao Yingdi is a public figure. His agent specially told not to go too many people. I''ll go with Qin Daoyou tonight."


    Lu Wenbin is from the jade star sect. Xiao Yunchen''s agent is also looking for the jade star sect. He should take Qin Ruan there.


    When Qiao Jiu still wanted to fight, Qiao Nanyuan spoke to the air man who had no sense of existence.


    "You still need 50 pieces of talisman homework today. You are not allowed to go anywhere. Be honest and draw talisman at home."


    Now, Joe nine is completely hopeless.


    The little girl snorted and looked wronged.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    Hea group, Huo Gentiana, who is secretly showing off her marriage certificate with her second cousin, received a phone call.


    Huo Zhi called huochuan and said he had something to report to the third master.


    Huo Zhi is one of the leaders of the secret department of the Huo family. As early as the moment she was arranged to protect Qin Ruan, her people were sent to Shengshi university to have an in-depth understanding of the third young lady.


    She should master the details of her wife''s life as soon as possible so that she can take good care of good people.


    The people below went to Shengshi University and came across a frame against their third young lady.


    Huo Chuan sent his wife back to school last night and was recorded by people with ulterior motives.


    Now the video is hanging on the school forum.


    The title is eye-catching and full of malice.


    "A female freshman of a major was kept and picked up by a big man driving into the school late at night."


    Shortly after the video was posted on the forum, Huo Zhi learned that it was about the third young lady and immediately asked his men to find the school''s senior management to delete the forum video.


    The next moment, she called Huo Chuan.


    When Huo yungentian heard Huo Zhi''s report on the other end of the phone, there was an obvious coldness at the bottom of his eyes, and the exquisite Junrong sank quickly.


    "Find out who''s behind it!"


    The voice was clear and sharp, and the forest was cold and fierce, showing the danger of wind and rain.


    It was because Huo yungentian was worried about Qin Ruan that Huo Zhizhi was assigned to her.


    He now treats Qin Ruan as his daughter''s pet.


    Although the other party hung his title of Mrs. Huo Gentiana, it was still too immature.


    The little girl is pregnant with his child. He always takes good care of others. Don''t let her be bullied.


    Unexpectedly, he was officially led into the house, and someone wanted to frame her.


    This is basically hitting him in the face.


    "Yes, Third Master -"


    Huo Zhi clearly realized that the third young lady was pregnant with the future grandson of the Huo family.


    From the third master''s indulgent and doting attitude towards her, and the old man''s and the master''s attention to children, how can anyone throw dirty water on his wife.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan himself doesn''t know about it.


    She doesn''t know. Now her identity is different.


    As the third young lady of the Huo family, the Huo family stared at her and her stomach.

 Chapter 134

    At seven o''clock in the evening.


    Lu Wenbin and Qin Ruan walked out of the home of Qiao Nanyuan and Qiao Jiu.


    Standing at the door of Qiao''s house, Lu Wenbin asked, "Qin Daoyou, how did you come here? I drove a car, together?"


    Qin Ruan was as deep as an ancient pond, and his black eyes swept not far away.


    There was a low-key black car parked there. She knew Huo Zhi was sitting in the car.


    The other party should have been there for more than three hours.


    Qin Ruan frowned slightly in distress. She really didn''t want anyone to follow her. She was more comfortable and had less scruples.


    Huo Zhi also saw her when she looked at the black car.


    The other party gets out of the car and opens the rear door.


    Qin Ruan pointed to Huo Zhi''s location and refused Lu Wenbin''s invitation: "someone sent me, road friends, you lead the way in front, and we follow you."


    Lu Wenbin looked in the direction she pointed.


    The woman standing in front of the black Rolls Royce came into his eyes.


    Although he could not see Huo Zhi''s facial features clearly, he learned from each other''s standing posture and his own aura that this woman was not simple.


    Some people''s careers shape their image and aura.


    Lu Wenbin''s ability to see feng shui these years is not top-notch. These sharp eyes can still distinguish some things.


    He looked back and didn''t ask, "OK, I''ll drive first."


    After the other party left, Qin Ruan went to Huozhi.


    "Three young ladies."


    Huo Zhi has a low eyebrow and a submissive attitude.


    Qin Ruan, who is ready to get on the bus, stops by her name.


    Her eyes were slightly dark and looked helpless.


    A low sigh sounded slowly: "Huo Zhi, it''s outside now. You can call my name."


    Huo Zhi looked surprised. She couldn''t help looking up at her and then hung her head.


    "Subordinates dare not."


    "But you will make me very troubled. I don''t want people to know my relationship with the Huo family for the time being."


    This is the true idea of Qin Ruan''s heart.


    She hasn''t graduated yet and will study at Shengshi University for at least four years in the future.


    The first institution of higher learning in the capital, the small heirs of the four families and the six aristocratic families are all here.


    Once it is known that she married into the Huo family, Qin Ruan can imagine the trouble behind her.


    The children raised by a large family are deep in the city, have plans, and are not happy or angry. They can''t be underestimated.


    She is not good at dealing with these people.


    With Qin Ruan''s temper and temperament, she would never learn those things, otherwise she would not have been framed to death in her previous life.


    Huo Zhi''s face changed slightly when she heard the speech.


    She licked her lips nervously and replied in a low voice, "then call you Miss Qin?"


    Qin Ruan nodded, "that''s OK."


    It''s better than calling her three little ladies.


    Lu Wenbin drove over. Qin Ruan heard the news and said to Huo Zhi, "we''ll go with him later."


    "Yes -"


    In Beicheng area, bright neon lights light up the night.


    On the spacious road, two cars headed for Nancheng one after the other.


    Movie emperor Xiao Yunchen lives in Nancheng, a noble family with a large number of scholarly families.


    After driving for nearly an hour, I finally arrived at Xiao Yingdi''s house.


    Xiao Yunchen lives in a mansion worth nearly 100 million yuan, which is like the wealth he now has.


    Sitting in the car, Qin Ruan took back his sight of the mansion and said to Huo Zhi, who was looking for a place to park, "I''ll do it right now. You go ahead and park with Mr. Lu."


    Huo Zhi answered and stopped the car.


    Qin Ruan got off and walked to the street lamp post in front of the mansion.


    Under the light of the street lamp, her shadow was elongated.


    It is very quiet around, which makes people feel comfortable to relax and meditate on life.


    Footsteps came from behind. Qin Ruan stopped and looked back slowly.


    ¡ª¡ªThis book has been opened, but you can search: Madam has gone to set up a stall on the overpass again


    Interested babies come and play

 Chapter 135

    A man wearing a black sportswear, a black mask and a pocket with one hand came slowly.


    When Qin Ruan saw each other, his eyes burst into a bright light.


    However, she looked like a cat smelling fishy smell, and the desire from the bottom of her eyes could not be clearer.


    Although he died a little, he was still caught in the eye by the man walking opposite.


    The man''s steps were slightly paused and his eyebrows were gently screwed up.


    The mask he was wearing covered two-thirds of his face so that people couldn''t see clearly.


    But from the vigilance in his eyes and the impatience between his eyebrows, we can see that his first impression of Qin Ruan is not very good.


    Qin Ruan smiled helplessly, knowing that he was too abrupt just now.


    Who let her see the evil spirit that money can''t buy.


    Peach blossom evil spirit is also a kind of evil spirit.


    The peach blossom evil spirit on the man walking towards her is very strong.


    This evil spirit must have something to do with the evil spirit!


    Qin Ruan''s lips curled up a happy arc and watched the man come towards her.


    Just as the other party came up to her, she spoke.


    "Little brother, you hit the peach blossom. I''m afraid there will be a disaster of blood recently!"


    The man blinked and stared at Qin Ruan strangely.


    For a long time, he turned his eyes secretly: "what''s wrong with the little girl''s family? Learn to cheat!"


    The man scoffed, bypassed Qin Ruan and continued to move forward.


    "Don''t believe it. I see you face to face with seven murders. A woman will come to you tonight. If you do that with her, your life will be hard to protect!"


    Qin Ruan said behind his back.


    His tone was serious and serious, but Xiao Yunchen sneered.


    This man is Xiao Yingdi who goes out for a walk.


    He thought Qin Ruan was a fan and ran to his door to stop him. This often happened in the past.


    With Qin Ruan''s words, he didn''t think so.


    Heart, this may be the child who ran out to make trouble.


    Xiao Yunchen turned and looked down at Qin Ruan: "look at my face? I didn''t take off my mask. What do you think? Can''t you see through? "


    Qin Ruan heard the sarcasm in his tone and glanced: "you''ve been evil recently. Your luck is low. The evil spirit in your eyebrows is obvious. You''re full of evil spirit. Time is ripe. If you don''t understand the peach blossom evil spirit, you''ll worry about your life tonight."


    Xiao Yunchen was stunned by what she said. Recalling his previous experience, he looked slightly changed at the bottom of his eyes.


    His tone was serious, mixed with some impatience: "little girl, it''s getting late. Go home and don''t make trouble here."


    The other party didn''t believe it, and his attitude obviously contradicted metaphysics. Qin Ruan couldn''t help it.


    The peach blossom evil spirit on men is directly related to evil doing.


    If the evil doer doesn''t show up, she can''t solve it for the time being.


    But she was unwilling to let it go.


    "Yunchen?"


    When the two were deadlocked, a man with elegant temperament came out of the mansion not far away.


    The other party was about thirty or forty years old and looked a little anxious.


    Xiao Yunchen looked back and saw his agent Xu Enhao.


    When Xu Enhao saw him, his anxious color dissipated a lot: "Mr. Lu has arrived. Come back with me."


    "I said don''t look for those people again. They are all swaggering and cheating sticks!"


    Xiao Yunchen frowned and looked impatient.


    "This is the last time, I promise!" Xu Enhao came forward and comforted in a low voice.


    If he could, he didn''t want to make such a mess.


    In the past six months, he has invited many masters, but none of them can solve Xiao Yunchen''s problem neatly.


    He began to doubt himself. Could it be that it was not really evil, but recently they recited words.

 Chapter 136

    If it hadn''t been for last month, Xiao Yunchen fainted on the publicity set for no reason, he wouldn''t have found the Heavenly Master again.


    The Yuxing sect that I was looking for was outspoken and said that his ability was limited. He couldn''t solve the things that entangled Xiao Yunchen.


    After looking for so many people, only the jade star sect is more reliable.


    But no matter how much they spend, they don''t take their business.


    This time, when the matter was urgent, Xu Enhao tried to find the jade star sect again.


    I didn''t expect it to be really successful.


    Seeing that Xiao Yunchen''s eyes were repelled, Xu Enhao said in a good voice: "look, you''ve lost so much weight recently, and you don''t look very good. Just this time, I promise not to toss again. Don''t let me worry, will you?"


    Xiao Yunchen repressed his irritability at the bottom of his heart and said, "where is the person?"


    "Say it''s here. I can''t come out to pick up people."


    Xu Enhao crossed Xiao Yunchen, looked around and soon noticed Qin Ruan.


    He asked, "who is this girl?"


    Xiao Yunchen didn''t care and said, "I don''t know who ran out of the house. It''s very superstitious at a young age."


    He doesn''t believe in ghosts and gods. In his opinion, Qin Ruan is a child curious about everything.


    As for what she said before, he didn''t listen to a word.


    Listening to their dialogue, Qin Ruan understood something.


    It turned out that the man wearing a mask in front of him was Xiao Yunchen, a well-known film emperor in China.


    Lu Wenbin stopped the car and came nonstop.


    He saw two men standing in front of Qin Ruan from a distance. He was afraid that a little girl''s house would be bullied. He quickly shouted, "Qin Ruan?"


    Because she was outside and didn''t know the identity of the two men standing in front of Qin Ruan, Lu Wenbin called her name directly.


    Qin Ruan''s external image is so deceptive that Lu Wenbin has ignored her own ability.


    Forget that she killed the blame puppet Xiaomei with her bare hands.


    "Mr. Lu!"


    Xu Enhao recognized Lu Wenbin at a glance and grinned.


    "Brother Xu!" Seeing him, Lu Wenbin was relieved.


    In the entertainment industry, Xu Enhao, as Xiao Yunchen''s agent, used to call him brother Xu.


    Even the top management of the company won''t call him brother Xu.


    Lu Wenbin called his brother very familiar. It can be seen that he didn''t take him seriously.


    You know, most heavenly masters seem easy-going, but in fact they are filled with alienation and pride.


    Thinking of the purpose of coming here today, Lu Wenbin went to Qin Ruan and introduced Xu Enhao: "this is Qin Daoyou. She will take over your business this time."


    Xu Enhao looked at Qin Ruan and his expression was unspeakable.


    "She? A little girl?! "


    Xiao Yunchen''s voice was slightly loud and his words were unbelievable.


    In the face of their skepticism, Qin Ruan''s eyebrows were slightly curved and his face was smiling.


    If you look carefully, you can find that her smile doesn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.


    Suspected one after another, even clay figurines have three tempers.


    Lu Wenbin''s smile converged, and his ordinary facial features sank.


    "My jade star sect has been in the Feng Shui world for hundreds of years and can''t smash its own signboard. I specially invited Qin Daoyou. Naturally, I have no ability to say."


    Seeing his heavy face, Xu Enhao quickly apologized and said, "Mr. Lu, that''s not what you mean, but the girl looks like she''s not an adult."


    Lu Wenbin blinked in his eyes and said in an unhappy tone, "judging people by appearance is not advisable. Practitioners look at talent, regardless of age."


    "Yes, let''s go in and say." Xu Enhao smiled and nodded, obedient.


    A group of people stepped into the mansion.


    Xu Enhao is in front of Lu Wenbin and Xiao Yunchen is behind Qin Ruan.

 Chapter 137

    Qin Ruan walked all the way through the courtyard of the mansion and looked at the surrounding environment with his eyes.


    The garden design in the house is exquisite and contains elegant atmosphere.


    A flowing water source rockery is built next to the pond. The volume of the rockery is commensurate with the space at the edge of the pond. The shape should be low in front and high in rear, and the contour should change.


    Further ahead is the octagonal pavilion. It''s a beautiful thing to enjoy the cool in the pavilion this season.


    To tell the truth, Xiao Yunchen''s mansion has a good shape, rich and full layers inside, but there are traces of artfulness in some places.


    Xiao Yunchen has been paying attention to Qin Ruan. The more he thinks about it, the more he thinks about it.


    A little girl, a master of Metaphysics?


    Are you kidding him?!


    He took off the mask on his face, revealing a well proportioned beautiful facial features and a very stylish face with traces of years.


    Obviously, his facial features are very gentle, but his eyes are cold, his face is impatient and alienated.


    "Are you really a Heavenly Master?" Asked Xiao Yunchen.


    Qin Ruan kept walking and didn''t even look at him. He said softly, "no, I can save your life."


    She is not a professional teacher, but she is more detached than those people.


    After all, she is the only one in the world who can have a relationship with the bottom and call the soul seducer at any time.


    "Save my life?" Xiao Yunchen was angry and happy: "little girl, how old are you? I''m not afraid that the wind will flash my tongue. "


    He really didn''t regard Qin Ruan as a master.


    The previous impression of her was a beautiful and impressive child.


    At present, the prejudice against her makes Xiao Yunchen look worse and worse.


    In the past six months, he has seen all kinds of masters.


    There are compassionate monks, immortals and spirited Taoists, strange exorcists, masters of heaven and man''s posture, and divine sticks that despise even their basic camouflage.


    He endured all this.


    In front of him, the girl who seems to be under age wants to cheat in front of him. Isn''t it too embarrassing for him.


    At least, he has been in the entertainment industry for so many years and has some status.


    How does he feel? Now everyone can play tricks in front of him.


    Qin Ruan seemed to notice Xiao Yunchen''s resentment and looked back at him.


    Indifferent eyes put his true face into the bottom of his eyes.


    This glance is just a random sweep.


    Seeing Xiao Yunchen''s face clearly, Qin Ruan couldn''t help but change her complexion, and there was no panic at the bottom of her eyes.


    Xiao Yunchen in front of him was wearing a black sportswear, which could not hide his arrogance.


    At night, when the breeze hit, his slightly drooping black hair was blown up, revealing his full forehead and gentle facial features.


    If he only looked at the evil spirit in his eyebrows, Xiao Yunchen was haunted by evil and provoked the peach blossom evil spirit.


    Qin Ruan was shocked when he saw clearly the heavy and dead spirit on his facial features and his vitality was on the verge of extinction.


    The golden light flashed in her eyes, and she stared at Xiao Yunchen with cold and angry eyes.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Xiao Yunchen has some hair.


    Qin Ruan looked at his sight and didn''t look like a living creature.


    The eyes are so terrible, dark and swirling, which is in danger of swallowing people.


    Xiao Yunchen''s back is inexplicably cold. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. He always feels that there''s something around him.


    He subconsciously wanted to turn back. Qin Ruan immediately said, "don''t turn back!"


    The accentuated tone was full of danger.


    Turning to half of Xiao Yunchen, he stopped subconsciously.


    Qin Ruan stepped forward, took his sleeve and walked quickly towards Lu Wenbin and Xu Enhao who heard the movement and stopped.

 Chapter 138

    The two stepped forward faster. Lu Wenbin came up and asked in a low voice, "what happened?"


    Qin Ruan shook his head at him, with a delicate little face and a solemn look at the bottom of his eyes.


    Looking at the deep cold light in her eyes, Xu Enhao''s face became ugly.


    He went to Xiao Yunchen and his voice was worried: "Yunchen, are you okay?"


    The latter frowned and said, "it''s all right."


    Xiao Yunchen''s face was tense. He was surrounded by a cold feeling, which made him feel creepy.


    Now, the cold touch disappeared, and he began to doubt whether all the illusions just now were illusions.


    The little girl was surprised. Did she deliberately create a strange atmosphere.


    The four walked forward quickly and soon stepped into the living room of the mansion.


    Qin Ruan was one step behind. She closed the door herself.


    No one saw that the moment the door was completely closed, strands of golden light extended from her hands.


    The power of the dark god is wrapped around the door. Evil spirits can''t get close easily.


    When Qin Ruan turned around, his deep and cold eyes glanced at Xiao Yunchen, and his face was cautious and solemn.


    Lu Wenbin had the honor to meet Qin Ruan, who was like a cold pool with a ruthless silence, when looking for a supernatural expedition in the undeveloped area of Qishan mountain.


    But at that time, Qin Ruan''s look and attitude were never as serious as they are now.


    At the moment, a dangerous smell of wind and rain spread from her.


    Xiao Yunchen, who has adjusted his mood and recovered his composure, has a faster heartbeat and inexplicably nervous under the cold gaze of Qin Ruan.


    "Little master, what''s the matter?"


    Xu Enhao found that the situation was wrong and asked aloud.


    Qin Ruan bit his back teeth and couldn''t help scolding a dirty word at the bottom of his heart.


    Xiao Yunchen caused more trouble than she thought.


    Just in the courtyard, when Xiao Yunchen took off her mask, she clearly saw the ancient gods and beasts closely attached from behind each other.


    There were ten sacred beasts in ancient times.


    These ten kinds of divine beasts are recorded in the sun candle light of bronze vessels, the shadow of the Taiyin, and the green dragon, white tiger, Xuanwu, rosefinch, yellow dragon, Ying dragon, snake and outline in ancient books.


    There are other claims that the ten great animals are Bai Ze, Kui, Phoenix, Kirin, Kui, Zhi, *, re Ming birds, Bi Fang, glutton, fiphi.


    These beasts are recorded in unofficial history.


    And no matter what the real top ten divine beasts are, what Qin Ruan saw from Xiao Yunchen is the hook snake, one of the ancient fierce beasts recorded in unofficial history.


    It is generally about 20 meters long. Unlike other snakes, it is covered with scales and is invulnerable.


    The key is that its tail forks two hooks, like the enlarged scorpion tail hook, which is highly toxic.


    Its way of predation is to hook its prey with a tail hook and then swallow it.


    Hook snake is an amphibious creature. It generally lives in water. It is fierce, aggressive, cruel and violent. It is an extremely ferocious beast in ancient times!


    It is usually hidden in the water of mountain streams and unscrupulously eaten by creatures hooked on the shore with their tails.


    When there is no food to hunt on the shore, the hook snake will go ashore, invade human dwellings and choose people and animals to eat.


    In the courtyard, Qin Ruan felt the hook snake attached to Xiao Yunchen, releasing a strong evil spirit of tens of thousands of years.


    Even the messengers of the underworld should be careful when they see such fierce beasts in ancient times, not to mention novices like Qin Ruan.


    Xiao Yunchen''s business of 10 million is really not much. It''s money to buy life.


    When you encounter such a cruel and violent beast in ancient times, you can subdue it unless the ancestor who subdued the demon and demons is present.


    Qin Ruan''s palms were covered with sweat and swallowed his saliva silently.

 Chapter 139

    It''s just playing with your life!


    Qin Ruan doesn''t swear at the moment. It''s a good cultivation.


    Her eyes were cold and cold, and she stared at Xiao Yunchen: "what did you do six months ago? Better be honest. I don''t want to die here! If you dare to play with me, I''ll kill you tonight! "


    If it were planted here tonight, she would kill Xiao Yunchen.


    If this guy didn''t do anything to provoke the ancient fierce beast to hook the snake, how could he be entangled by each other.


    It''s also a skill for Xiao Yunchen to survive for half a year.


    If you were an ordinary person, you would have been killed on the spot!


    Xiao Yunchen was angered by Qin Ruan''s attitude, and his heart was strange and afraid to disperse.


    His face was cold and his eyes were sarcastic: "little girl, scare me? Don''t play tricks on me here. "


    Tonight, all his patience had been won and he was in a terrible mood.


    God talks about ghosts and gods. He doesn''t believe a word.


    Xiao Yunchen took off the mask he had been holding in his hand, threw it in the trash can at his feet, turned and walked to the living room bathroom.


    "Stop!"


    Qin Ruan quickly chased up and saw that the other party didn''t stop. She kicked Xiao Yunchen''s leg socket from behind.


    Xiao Yunchen leaned forward uncontrollably. He knelt on one leg in a rather awkward way, so he could stabilize his body.


    Because of pain and humiliation, his anger was about to explode.


    At this time, Qin Ruan came up to him and looked down at him, his eyes looking cold.


    She grabbed Xiao Yunchen''s chin with great strength.


    Qin Ruan warned bluntly in his voice, "tell me what you did six months ago. I don''t want to die with you! You''d better be honest! "


    Xiao Yunchen raised his arms, which had never been imprisoned, and tried to pick Qin Ruan''s hand.


    However, as a man, he couldn''t break free.


    As he struggled, the hand that shackled his chin became harder and harder, and the pain hit, and he finally had to give up.


    Xiao Yunchen said angrily, "who remembers what happened six months ago? For so many years, our bank has been sitting upright and has never done anything illegal!"


    He is not a good man, but he has never done anything shameful.


    Qin Ruan narrowed his cold eyes, which were stained with Yin and cold, and showed his killing intention: "I will really kill you!"


    She looked at her slender hand, which actually contained infinite power, and slowly moved down to Xiao Yunchen''s fragile neck.


    This is the most vulnerable place for people. As long as she makes a slight effort, Xiao Yunchen will completely lose his breath in the next moment.


    Xu Enhao never thought that such a change would happen.


    Seeing his boss and artist in danger, he rushed forward.


    "Little master, I know you asked me about Yunchen. Let go. Our Yunchen face is covered with sky high insurance!"


    No one in the entertainment industry knows that once Xiao Yingdi''s face is injured, the compensation will reach 100 million.


    Qin Ruan''s hand on Xiao Yunchen''s neck tightened slowly, and did not loosen because of Xu Enhao''s words.


    But she stared at Xu Enhao with cold eyes: "I want to know that what Xiao Yunchen did six months ago is all the details he experienced before he dreamed."


    This... This is embarrassing!


    Six months ago, after so long, who can remember clearly.


    Half a year ago, Xiao Yunchen had no physical problems and did not fall into a strange dream.


    As a movie king, he is busy every day, participating in various activities arranged by the company, accepting program interviews, walking announcements, filming and so on.

 Chapter 140

    Whether it''s about the company or the daily activities of a star, Xiao Yunchen''s daily schedule is full.


    Six months ago, even if I remember it, it''s only about.


    As Xiao Yunchen''s agent, Xu Enhao is even more busy.


    Qin Ruan''s requirements are too strict. Now he is mute and eats Coptis chinensis. He has words of suffering.


    When the three confronted, Lu Wenbin came forward.


    "Wasn''t Xiao Yingdi filming six months ago? It was the film promoted last month. "


    "Yes, Yunchen filmed in the mountains half a year ago!"


    Xu Enhao answered.


    Qin Ruan frowned gently, "in the mountains?"


    "Yes!" Xu Enhao is very sure.


    Half a year ago, Yunchen''s strange dream began with the film promoted last month.


    Qin Ruan slowly released the hand that bound Xiao Yunchen''s neck.


    She looked down at each other and slowly opened her mouth: "in addition to the peach blossom evil spirit entangled with evil, you are also entangled by ancient fierce animals. These are two businesses, and the money should be doubled!"


    "What?!"


    Xiao Yunchen''s voice was hoarse, his expression was shocked, and his facial features were distorted.


    He seriously doubted that the people invited this time should not be underestimated.


    This is not a swaggering stick. It''s a robber!


    When Xu Enhao asked someone, he told him to spend a lot of money. He must solve his problem clearly.


    Ten million has touched his bottom line, and Qin Ruan will double his mouth.


    That''s 20 million!


    When he first made his debut, his film salary was only six figures.


    Although he is no better than before, the money didn''t come from the wind.


    Xiao Yunchen stood up from the ground with an ugly face.


    He reached out and touched his neck. The suffocation still lingered.


    Qin Ruan hooked his lips and said sarcastically, "if you still want to add money, I don''t mind. After all, no one will think of too much money."


    Xiao Yunchen took a deep breath and tried to keep his voice calm: "do you think I look like a wronged big head?"


    He pointed to himself, his face grim.


    Qin Ruan shook his head: "no, but you are a dying man."


    The movie emperor Xiao scolded a Chinese dirty word. It can be seen that all his cultivation was abandoned to the corner in front of Qin Ruan.


    He held back his anger and shouted, "brother Xu!"


    "Ah!"


    Xu Enhao answered immediately.


    "Transfer money to them and let them leave immediately!"


    This is to drive Qin Ruan and Lu Wenbin away.


    Xu Enhao''s face is tangled. Although Qin Ruan''s words sound unreliable, he still wants to have a try.


    After all, it''s the people brought by the jade star sect. If they can solve Yunchen''s problem, let alone 20 million, even 30 million, he will give it.


    Mocking laughter rang out in the living room. Qin Ruan''s face was no better than Xiao Yunchen''s.


    "I want to go. If I can go out, who will come in with you!"


    If Qin Ruan didn''t look back at Xiao Yunchen in the courtyard, he wouldn''t have to worry about these bad things.


    The hook snake''s blood eyes stared at her, clearly taking her as prey.


    Nearly 20 meters of body spread out in the courtyard, and the road was blocked.


    I''m afraid it''s not so easy to leave.


    Qin Ruan was not sure he could solve the fierce beast, but he didn''t want to wait for death.


    Xiao Yunchen didn''t listen to her and thought Qin Ruan was fooling around.


    He pointed to the door behind him and said in a cold voice, "the door is right there! I won''t let you go for nothing today. There''s no 10 million. We broke the contract first. We''ll compensate you according to 10% and 1 million. Brother Xu will call you later. Walk slowly! "


    He is now eager for Qin Ruan to disappear in front of him.

 Chapter 141

    Qin Ruan took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. It was almost nine o''clock.


    She raised her eyes, the bottom of her eyes twinkled with a delicate and strange light, and her tone was light: "the door is there. You should open it."


    The day is the time when Yang Qi is the most vigorous, on the contrary, the night is the time when Yin Qi is the most serious.


    Many people think that after twelve o''clock in the evening, it is another biological active time in the world.


    In fact, it''s not. As long as the sunset comes, all monsters and evil spirits will begin to be active.


    Xiao Yunchen sneered, turned and walked towards the door, walking fast.


    Standing in front of the door, he looked back and looked at Qin Ruan very provocatively.


    The next moment, he put his hand on the door, and with a slight force, the door was opened.


    The moment Xiao Yunchen opened the door, a strange wind blew from the outside, and the cold breath spread into the living room.


    "It''s so cold. Is it going to change? I haven''t heard of rain tonight. "


    Xu Enhao subconsciously hugged his arms.


    It''s summer, but it''s cold like autumn.


    Standing at the door, Xiao Yunchen felt more deeply into the bone marrow.


    A breath of yin and cold came to his face, penetrated into his body, extended into his blood and wrapped his whole person.


    He stood stiff and motionless.


    With the passage of time, Xu Enhao and Lu Wenbin found something wrong.


    Only Qin Ruan held his arms with both hands, and his face looked ironic.


    In addition to Xiao Yunchen, only she could clearly see the woman in red standing in front of Xiao Yingdi.


    The female puppet with a bright red lining was enchanting, but her face was pale and eerie.


    The evil female puppet is taking advantage of emperor Xiao.


    Look at her black evil hand. It''s all in Xiao Yingdi''s clothes.


    The female puppet longed for essence and Yang Qi that Xiao Yunchen could give her to prolong her life.


    Tonight is the deadline for taohuasha. If a woman can no longer get Xiao Yunchen''s essence, she can only absorb his vitality by means of coercion.


    Some people don''t believe in ghosts and gods. They will classify many things that can''t be explained by science into subconscious hallucinations, psychology, and conscious influence.


    However, people like Xiao Yunchen, who were entangled by evil deeds and quickly exhausted their little remaining vitality, still did not believe in metaphysical supernatural events, so they had to accept them in another way.


    Dying people will see what normal people can''t see.


    If you believe, ghosts and gods will do tricks, and if you don''t believe, you will be treated with an ordinary heart.


    It''s actually a simple thing.


    If someone is willing to believe what his eyes see, let him be!


    Qin Ruan found that in addition to the existence of ancient fierce animals, there was also a trace of puppet Qi outside the door. He knew that another key of peach blossom evil came.


    The other party didn''t break in without permission, which is enough to show that its power is not in its heyday.


    When he found something wrong with Xiao Yunchen, Xu Enhao was excited at the bottom of his heart and ran towards the door with soft legs.


    He came forward and gently shook Xiao Yunchen''s body: "Yunchen? "Yun Chen?"


    Xiao Yunchen did not respond, which frightened Xu Enhao.


    He looked for help at Qin Ruan and Lu Wenbin.


    In this regard, Lu Wenbin is also confused.


    To tell you the truth, he doesn''t know what happened.


    But looking at Qin Ruan''s calm face, she intuitively knew that everything was under her control.


    "Qin Daoyou, look at this?"


    Qin Ruan sighed silently, and she went to Xiao Yunchen.


    The female puppet, who was full of black evil spirit, saw Qin Ruan and disappeared in situ.


    Qin Ruan reached out and patted Xiao Yunchen on the shoulder.


    At this moment, Xiao Yunchen stiffened and his body softened in an instant.


    Xu Enhao quickly helped him.

 Chapter 142

    Xiao Yunchen''s brain was empty for a moment, and his eyes were dull and turned slightly.


    His frightened eyes swept around and finally fell on Qin Ruan.


    The pupil of the fundus of the eye shrinks suddenly, and the handsome facial features gradually distort.


    "I see! The woman appeared. The woman in the dream just stood in front of me! She was wearing a red dress and... Touched me! "


    His voice was dry and hoarse, afraid, with gnashing anger.


    As soon as this was said, Xu Enhao changed his face with Lu Wenbin coming here.


    Xu Enhao was about to cry and wiped his face: "Yunchen, don''t scare me!"


    How can a woman in a dream appear in reality.


    When he invited the Heavenly Master, he just thought Xiao Yunchen was being cast or influenced.


    What he said is getting more and more frightening.


    Xu Enhao''s legs softened with fear. At the moment, he can''t stand.


    If he hadn''t been afraid of throwing the cash cow out of his arms, he wouldn''t have been able to hold on.


    Lu Wenbin walked to Qin Ruan and looked solemn: "Qin Daoyou, what did emperor Xiao see?"


    He could feel something in front of Xiao Yunchen before. Unfortunately, without Qin Ruan''s luck of opening his eyes, he couldn''t see the entity of that thing without casting a spell.


    "A female puppet who has died for nearly a hundred years and wants to live a long life." Qin Ruan''s voice was indifferent.


    As we all know, after death, the puppet will be brought into the underworld by the soul seducer, and will be reincarnated after trial.


    The six samsara of the underworld, heaven humanity, humanity, beast, Asura, hungry ghost and hell.


    According to what they do in their life, they finally decide where they go.


    A puppet who has stayed in the sun for a long time and has not been brought into the underworld and hell will be scared if there is no special cultivation method.


    There are many ways to prolong the life of a puppet if he wants to remain in the world forever.


    For example, combine with people, or absorb people''s vitality, or even other Yin and evil means, and so on.


    The female puppet who entangled Xiao Yunchen has already had an affair with him.


    In other words, they have no relationship in the Yang world, but if they change to the Yin world, they are almost like husband and wife, entangled deeply.


    The only difference between them is the wedding night.


    Qin Ruan swept to the open door and narrowed his cold eyes slightly.


    The female puppet tonight is to reach the final stage of taohuasha.


    Haunted by people and ghosts, this section of Yin edge was officially implemented on the wedding night.


    Or take Xiao Yunchen''s remaining vitality.


    No matter which one, Xiao Yunchen will die.


    She can''t stop the female puppet from pestering Xiao Yunchen, but it doesn''t mean she can''t accept each other.


    Qin Ruan took back his sight and looked at Xiao Yunchen, whose face was white and obviously frightened.


    "I knew before I came here. You started dreaming about female puppets six months ago. Think about what you did at that time and whether you met any strange things when filming in the mountains. I''m not threatening you. It''s related to whether you can see the sun tomorrow."


    Qin Ruan paused, lowered his eyes, touched his lower abdomen that didn''t show his bosom, and whispered, "it''s also related to whether I can leave alive."


    She is still pregnant with a child. In her previous life, she felt guilty and sorry for protecting him. She is looking forward to his birth in this life.


    Even for the children, she will leave alive.


    In fact, she can leave here directly.


    It''s not difficult for a cruel and extremely cruel ancient beast to escape alone with the power of her God.


    It''s just Lu Wenbin. The other party brought her here. We can''t leave him here.


    Xiao Yunchen and Xu Enhao have been thinking hard, recalling their filming experience in the mountains six months ago.

 Chapter 143

    For a while, Xu Enhao''s face showed a subtle expression.


    "I remember that half a year ago, because of the need for film and television, the director asked Yunchen to shoot a play in the water. A small thing happened that day."


    When he mentioned it, Xiao Yunchen was pale and his face sank.


    It can be seen that the memory is not beautiful for him.


    But he did not stop Xu Enhao from speaking.


    Xu Enhao glanced at Xiao Yunchen secretly. Seeing that he did not stop it, he continued: "after the martial arts play in the water, when Yunchen was ready to go ashore, he suddenly stood still in the water.


    The people around him were busy. The field manager found that Yunchen''s face became ugly. He thought he had cramps in his legs and feet and quickly asked someone to pull him up. "


    At this point, Xu Enhao looked embarrassed and seemed to have something to hide.


    His grinding attitude is really not pleasing.


    "And then?" Qin Ruan wrung his eyebrow: "we don''t have much time left. The female puppet''s Yin Qi will be at its peak in more than two hours. Don''t waste time."


    After solving the female puppets, there are ancient fierce animals blocking the door in the courtyard.


    Time is especially important to them.


    Xu Enhao said, "after we were all in the water, Yunchen said something got into his clothes. We looked around him and found a strange snake getting into his clothes from his trouser legs.


    I had already caught the snake, but I didn''t think that in a twinkling of an eye, the black snake jumped into the water and swam away. "


    Weird snake?


    Qin Ruan asked, "how long is that snake?"


    "Probably less than a meter."


    "Oh!"


    As soon as Xu Enhao''s voice fell, Xiao Yunchen turned around and retched, with a pale face.


    "Yunchen! Are you okay? "


    Xu Enhao helped him to the living room sofa and sat down, patting him on the back.


    "It''s okay, you go on!" Xiao Yunchen''s tone was blunt and obviously not quite right.


    And now his reaction is like a pregnant woman. Qin Ruan eyebrows: "what''s the matter with him?"


    Xu Enhao did not hide anything: "Yunchen is afraid of snakes."


    "...." Qin Ruan opened his eyes wide, and his lips were out of control.


    If Xiao Yunchen saw the hook snake about 20 meters away in the courtyard outside the door, wouldn''t he be able to faint directly.


    She looked at Xiao Yunchen, who nearly fainted, and asked, "is that snake with two hooks at its tail?"


    "It seems true. I was also in the water. The snake looked very strange."


    Qin Ruan raised his hand to help his forehead. In this way, it is likely that Xiao Yunchen brought the hook snake back from filming in the mountains.


    Hook snake and female puppet are two different things.


    It is still unclear why the female puppet entangled Xiao Yunchen.


    "Is there anything strange besides this?"


    "No, the play in the water is the end of the film. It wasn''t long before I returned to the capital that the film was finished."


    Qin Ruan rubbed his fingertips and went to Xiao Yunchen.


    "Peach blossom robbery is different from peach blossom evil. Peach blossom robbery costs money to provoke rotten peach blossom, and peach blossom evil will commit some small misfortunes. There may be some small injuries, villains, and even constant injuries and disasters, but it doesn''t matter. At least it won''t cost you your life.


    But your current situation is somewhat different. What you provoke is a female puppet who has died for a hundred years. The peach blossom evil spirit entangled with the puppet will kill you. "


    Xiao Yunchen is handsome and pale.


    At this time, he looked at Qin Ruan''s line of sight, still showed doubts, and obviously still reserved doubts about her.


    Qin Ruan didn''t mind. She raised her hand and gently touched Xiao Yunchen''s eyebrows with the tip of her index finger.


    Her fingertips were warm and cool, which made Xiao Yunchen feel very comfortable.

 Chapter 144

    The power of the dark god poured into Xiao Yunchen''s Du meridian points along Qin Ruan''s fingertips and penetrated his eyes.


    Qin Ruan''s voice was indifferent: "I know you still have doubts now, and I don''t know if you can live tomorrow. You can''t be at ease until you see it with your own eyes."


    Ordinary people can''t see evil spirits unless there are special circumstances and the influence of some magnetic fields.


    Xiao Yunchen''s eyes penetrated into the power of the dark god, and a strong black ghost spread in the huge living room, just like the fog in late autumn.


    The strange black fog made Xiao Yunchen''s mind swell and his mouth could not be closed.


    Qin Ruan looked at Xiao Yunchen coldly with a slight hook on his lips: "it''s less than 10 o''clock now. When it''s 12 o''clock, the female puppet will come to the door at the peak of Yin. This time you can see her with your own eyes. Maybe it can be a good thing."


    Xiao Yunchen was excited when he heard the speech.


    He stared at Qin Ruan, and his face was calm to the end of strength: "Why me?"


    Xiao Yunchen has always been clean in the entertainment circle where fish and dragons are mixed up with all kinds of no bottom line rights and color transactions. He has never been entangled with any female star or investor.


    I haven''t played with other people''s feelings. Emotional debt doesn''t exist at all.


    Why did he find him? He thinks he is not a good man, but he is not a bad man. He has never done anything shameful.


    If he hadn''t seen something with his own eyes, he wouldn''t believe it all his life.


    It was clearly a woman in a dream, but the truth appeared in front of him.


    Qin Ruan shrugged his shoulders, his beautiful eyes narrowed slightly and flashed brilliantly: "that''s a good question. I also want to know."


    She leaned on the nearest sofa, lazy and casual, but a little impatient between her eyebrows and eyes.


    More than two hours left.


    Next time, she hoped that there would be no change in the ancient fierce beast hook snake outside the door.


    If the female puppet and the hook snake shoot at the same time, even if she bears the power of the dark god, she can''t carry it.


    Time passed imperceptibly.


    In the past, I always felt that time passed slowly, but tonight time passed too fast.


    It''s twelve o''clock.


    The mood of the four people in the living room has been tense.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was knocked suddenly.


    In the quiet living room where we could almost hear each other breathing, the knock on the door seemed very strange.


    A doorbell is installed at the door. Normal people will ring the doorbell. Knocking like this is rare.


    Xiao Yunchen, who was paralyzed on the sofa, suddenly sat up straight. He stared at the door with his eyes wide open. His back was cold. He didn''t know how to put his hands and feet.


    Xu Enhao sat next to him and was not much better than him.


    There were only two people who could stand it, only Qin Ruan and Lu Wenbin.


    "Dong Dong... Dong Dong Dong..."


    The knock on the door became urgent, and the creatures outside the door were obviously impatient.


    Qin Ruan raised his chin to Xiao Yunchen: "open the door."


    "No!"


    Xiao Yunchen shrunk behind the sofa. Seeing the female puppet had frightened him very much.


    Seeing the sound of knocking at the door and the increasing black fog in the room, he dared not open the door.


    If he sees a bloody and bony female puppet, he can faint on the spot.


    Xiao Yunchen had this idea because he had some vague memories in his dreams.


    The woman in the dream is white bone, bloody, full of rotten smell, and her head can even be separated.


    He didn''t want to see that. He was so frightened!


    Qin Ruan looked at Xiao Yunchen''s look of fear, and his red lips aroused a smile with unknown meaning.


    At this time, Xiao Yingdi was not as domineering as before.

 Chapter 145

    The knock on the door continued, and the rhythm became faster and faster.


    In the end, the door was hit hard, making a bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Under Qin Ruan''s subtle gaze, Xiao Yunchen looked uncomfortable. He silently looked away.


    Qin Ruan snorted and got up to the door.


    She opened the door very casually.


    Outside the door stood a woman in a retro red dress. Her delicate face was not as pale as before, but showed a strange red.


    Seeing Qin Ruan as a normal person, the other party thanked her politely: "thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Qin Ruan hooks her lips and gets out of the way so that she can step into the room.


    The woman walked into the living room with a red face. Her eyes locked on Xiao Yunchen in the living room for the first time.


    Xu Enhao couldn''t see anything, but he could feel that the temperature in the house was getting lower and lower.


    Xiao Yunchen suddenly pulled him in front of him and said nervously: "can''t see me, can''t see me, can''t see me..."


    "Yunchen, what''s the matter with you?" Xu Enhao looked back and found Xiao Yunchen''s face more pale.


    His handsome facial features are twisted and ferocious, as if he saw something he was particularly afraid of.


    Soon, Xu Enhao realized that his body trembled uncontrollably.


    "She, she''s coming?"


    His voice was so low that he thought it couldn''t be heard by others.


    The remaining three people and a puppet heard his small voice clearly.


    Qin Ruan, standing at the door, looked into the elegant courtyard.


    The ancient fierce beast hook snake spread on the floor tile is still lying there lazily.


    Qin Ruan seemed to notice the sight, and the fierce beast''s blood red eyes looked straight at her.


    His eyes were fierce and cold, with a strong smell of blood.


    One man and one beast looked at each other, and the air was frozen.


    Seeing that it didn''t act rashly, Qin Ruan quietly closed the door.


    She moved very lightly for fear of disturbing the fierce animals in the yard.


    Until the door was completely closed, Qin Ruan breathed a sigh of relief at the bottom of his heart.


    To say that the hook snake was bad for her, it didn''t seem to take the initiative to attack people in the past few hours when it came to Xiao Yunchen''s house.


    "Ah ah... Go away, go away!!!"


    Behind him came Xiao Yunchen''s frightened roar.


    Qin Ruan looked back and saw that the female puppet had bullied him and pressed Xiao Yunchen on the sofa.


    "Husband, you still owe me a bridal chamber. It''s been too long for half a year. Let''s take advantage of this good opportunity tonight."


    The female puppet''s voice is charming and charming.


    If ordinary people only looked at her face, they would not be able to carry it back.


    The female puppet wore a blood red dress and pressed Xiao Yunchen down. The red dress covered him. She could hardly see the figure of a big man.


    Qin Ruan clearly saw that Xiao Yunchen''s legs and feet exposed through the red skirt kept shaking and shaking badly.


    This scene of bullying women and men is full of violation.


    Xu Enhao closed his eyes and collapsed on the sofa. He didn''t know when he fainted.


    Lu Wenbin approaches the female puppet and Xiao Yunchen with a spell and is ready to do it at any time.


    Qin Ruan rubbed her eyebrows. Her cold voice sounded in the hall.


    "This... Old lady, please do me a favor and let him go. He can be your grandson at his age."


    old lady?


    The female puppet tore Xiao Yunchen''s clothes and stopped.


    She turned back and looked at Qin Ruan with dark eyes without white eyes. The evil spirit spread all over her, showing her killing intention.


    "What do you call me?"


    Word by word, every word showed her anger.


    A woman''s most taboo when it comes to age is taboo.


    Even female puppets.

 Chapter 146

    Qin Ruan''s eyes were cool and thin, and his cool face was sarcastic: "you''ve been dead for nearly a hundred years. You still want to miss the little fresh meat, and you''re not afraid to damage your teeth. It''s really not wrong to call you an old lady."


    With her words, the female puppet''s dark eyes gathered a dark red blood mist.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    The female puppet who used to be like a normal person is now completely revealed.


    There was a strong wind in the living room, and the female puppet''s red clothes were broken.


    Her exposed skin festered rapidly, and the air was filled with a suffocating stench.


    Before, he laughed at Xiao Yunchen''s reaction when he heard the snake like a pregnant woman. At the moment, Qin Ruan really wants to vomit.


    Her stomach swelled with nausea, her delicate face turned white and her expression was painful.


    The smell in the living room is really terrible!


    When Qin Ruan''s physical and mental reaction was extremely uncomfortable, the female puppet had been impulsive in front of her.


    The other party, like a sharp claw, is slowly reaching out to her.


    The stench is strong and close to your eyes.


    "You''re looking for death!"


    Qin Ruan waved back to the female puppet.


    The power of the dark god waved on the other party, and her cold voice hid a strong killing opportunity.


    "Bang!"


    The female puppet fell on the floor several meters away under the attack of the power of the dark god.


    The puppet who has been practicing Taoism for a hundred years has no chance of winning in Qin Ruan''s hands.


    Qin Ruan endured the tumbling in his stomach, covered his mouth and nose, twisted his eyebrows and stared at the female puppet paralyzed on the ground.


    "You change it back!"


    The female puppet stared at Qin Ruan with dark red blood eyes. She looked dull. It seemed that she couldn''t believe she was defeated like this.


    If you were a puppet with low moral integrity, you would have been honest and obedient.


    She has been practicing Taoism for a hundred years. She immediately got up and rushed to Qin and Ruan again.


    She was covered with black evil spirits and her festering skin moved quickly. Pieces of meat fell to the ground, and the stench attacked again.


    Not to mention the suffocating stench, just looking at the rotten meat falling from her, the scene was bloody and disgusting.


    Qin Ruan really threw up this time.


    She bent over and covered her chest, and the filth fell on the ground.


    At the same time, bursts of pain came from the lower abdomen.


    When the female puppet saw this, her blood was dripping, and her face showed ferocious ecstasy.


    Qin Ruan is really angry!


    Abdominal pain and nausea surged up at the same time. Although the child in the abdomen was small, she felt nervous and uncomfortable.


    He was punched and kicked in his previous life and watched the blood flow all over the ground. He felt powerless and deep into the bone marrow.


    Whoever wants to hurt her child will pay the price.


    The female puppet black long gathered his evil hands and was only a few centimeters away from Qin Ruan''s body.


    Qin Ruan slowly raised his eyes, and his dark eyes showed a sharp blade like killing intention.


    Her face was gloomy and the corners of her lips were evil.


    White slender jade fingers stretched out, endured the disgusting smell of putrefaction, and clamped the female puppet''s neck.


    The other party''s head was twisted into a strange arc by Qin Ruan. Her dark eyes stared at the female puppet in her hand and listened to her sobs due to extreme pain.


    It''s all done in the blink of an eye.


    Qin Ruan''s cool eyes were like the moon, shining with a sharp and revealing shadow light.


    "Want to kill me? You deserve it! "


    Her body sent out strong air pressure, which nearly drove the female puppet to death.


    The body of a demigod can not be withstood by a puppet who has been practicing Taoism for a hundred years.


    Qin Ruan released a dazzling golden light from the power of the dark god in her hand. Her eyes slowly moved down and stared at the female puppet''s rotten and lost flesh, revealing her skinny legs.


    The next moment, the golden light flashed quickly.


    "Ah ah --"


    The female puppet screamed in horror and pain in the living room.


    The puppet is not immortal. The other party''s legs were cut off by Qin Ruan''s divine power in the blink of an eye.


    After all this, Qin Ruan loosened the female puppet who was unable to fight back.

 Chapter 147

    Ren female puppet collapsed on the ground and had no power of action.


    Qin Ruan took back her contemptuous eyes. Her cold eyes scanned the living room.


    Seeing the paper towel placed in front of Xiao Yunchen''s desk, she walked quickly, picked up the paper towel and wiped her hands disgustingly.


    Xiao Yunchen was already stunned.


    It''s cruel, it''s terrible.


    Although the female puppet was terrible, Qin Ruan was even more ferocious in his eyes.


    Tearing female puppets with bare hands is an unusual means.


    This time, he really believed in Qin Ruan''s strength.


    Qin Ruan wiped his fingers clean and felt a rotten smell on his hands.


    She twisted her eyebrows and stared at Xiao Yunchen with an unhappy face: "is there a wet towel?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Xiao Yunchen opened the drawer under the table and found a packet of unopened wipes from inside.


    Qin Ruan took the wet towel and wiped the hand that touched the female puppet.


    She was meticulous and serious, as if she were doing something particularly sacred.


    Lu Wenbin saw Qin Ruan''s disgust with female puppets and took the initiative to solicit: "Qin Daoyou, why don''t I accept this female puppet?"


    "If you accept her, Xiao Yunchen will not be far from death." Qin Ruan didn''t lift his head.


    If she only accepted the female puppet, she wouldn''t have to endure the nausea from her body and mind tonight. She would have called the messenger of the underworld to seduce her soul.


    "What does that mean?!"


    Xiao Yunchen, who thought the matter had been solved, exclaimed.


    Qin Ruan threw the wipes he had wiped his fingers into the trash can at the corner of the table, raised his eyes and glanced at Xiao Yunchen.


    Her tone was somber: "it means that if she dies, you will be involved. The fate of you two has already been involved."


    The female puppet''s soul is terrified, or she is taken away by the soul seducing messenger. Xiao Yunchen will be tortured by it.


    The peach blossom evil spirit between people and ghosts is no better than the peach blossom robbery between people.


    Xiao Yunchen and the female puppet are entangled in the soul.


    To solve this, the tangled peach blossom evil spirit between the two must be resolved.


    "What should I do?" Xiao Yunchen''s face was deathly gray and his lips were white.


    Qin Ruan''s voice was slightly heavy: "it''s very simple to resolve the peach blossom evil spirit with the female puppet."


    "What should I do?" Xiao Yunchen''s eyes were slightly bright, as if he saw the dawn.


    Looking back, Qin Ruan stared at the female puppet paralyzed on the ground with a ferocious face and a stench all over.


    The rotten flesh and blood of her bones lost most of her strength and scattered on the ground one by one.


    "You can''t think!"


    The female puppet naturally heard Qin Ruan''s words, how could she be satisfied.


    When she spoke, most of her dark tongue appeared, and her white black eyes almost protruded from her eyes.


    This scene was extremely frightening. The timid person had already fainted.


    Xiao Yunchen saw clearly the real face of the female puppet. She was pale and almost scared.


    Qin Ruan shrugged to Emperor Xiao Ying: "you heard it, too. If she doesn''t agree, there''s no way. It seems that you can only marry her."


    "..." Xiao Yunchen was about to cry.


    He supported his trembling limbs, stood up from the sofa and bowed to Qin Ruan.


    "Miss Qin, help me!"


    The tone was pleading, and there was a trace of despair in his low voice.


    "Can''t you rush me away this time?" Qin and Ruan''s red lips were lifted and their voices were scattered.


    Compared with the bad mood of being disgusted by female puppets before, she is obviously in a much better mood at the moment.


    Xiao Yunchen can bend and stretch, recognize the reality, and keep his attitude low and low.


    "Yes, I have eyes that don''t understand Mount Tai. Please help me, Miss Qin. I''d like to increase the money and double it for 20 million!"


    Money is nothing in front of life.

 Chapter 148

    Xiao Yunchen is really afraid.


    The ugly, bloody and frightening appearance of the female puppet will be the shadow of the rest of his life.


    Get married?


    He would rather die than surrender!


    Xiao Yunchen''s deferential attitude obviously pleased Qin Ruan.


    She put her forefinger and thumb on her chin, rubbed it gently, and her delicate face showed meditation.


    After a while, I heard her say, "there''s no other way."


    This remark was a reassurance to Xiao Yunchen.


    He looked pale and was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but he heard the female puppet laughing wildly.


    The female puppet stared at Qin Ruan with gloomy eyes and said sarcastically, "it''s useless! The peach blossom evil spirit formed by secret arts, unless I resolve it voluntarily, even if you are a Heavenly Master, what can you do to me! "


    Qin Ruan carries his own strange ability, so what.


    No one can get her, even if she is out of her wits and tries to die together.


    "That''s the truth." Qin Ruan nodded approvingly.


    As soon as the voice fell, she lifted her lips and said softly, "since you don''t agree, I''ll call you to agree!"


    Qin Ruan''s hands were solemn and solemn, and the worshipping golden lights gathered quickly.


    The golden light gradually changed into a Golden Whip, releasing a cold and powerful threat. The female puppet was oppressed and her soul trembled uncontrollably.


    The Golden Whip in his hand waved straight at the female puppet.


    "Pa!"


    The female puppet''s soul was almost unable to condense.


    She was lying on the ground, huddled into a ball, and there was a sign of the spread of black evil around her.


    This scene was extremely shocking in the eyes of Xiao Yunchen and Lu Wenbin.


    They couldn''t see the existence of the Golden Whip. They only saw Qin Ruan waving gently and the female puppet trembling.


    Qin Ruan''s ability was really good at a young age. They were shocked by the scene they saw with their own eyes.


    The female puppet''s soul trembled. Seeing the Golden Whip waving again, she turned and crawled awkwardly, trying to avoid the deadly weapon that almost frightened her.


    However, no matter how fast she ran, she was not as fast as the Golden Whip in Qin Ruan''s hand.


    "Pa!"


    The Golden Whip condensed by the power of the dark God fell on the female puppet again. The pain caused the female puppet''s soul to tremble.


    Her eyes glowed with hatred, staring at Qin Ruan gloomily, eager to tear it up and swallow it.


    "Boom!"


    Just as Qin Ruan was about to wave the third whip, a loud bang came from the door.


    Three sober people and a puppet in the living room followed the prestige one after another.


    The first thing that came into their eyes was the badly damaged door frame, the walls were penetrated and the dust was flying.


    In the flying dust, a pair of blood red eyes appeared and stared at them.


    It was a monster full of scales, like a snake but not a snake. Its long body was entrenched in the door, and its tail was thrown high, revealing the strange shape of two forked hooks.


    At the first sight of the beast, Xiao Yunchen turned over his white eyes and fainted to the ground.


    God knows, he is most afraid of snakes in his life.


    Qin Ruan was also shocked, and the worry in his heart finally happened.


    The hook snake takes the initiative. This time there will be trouble.


    "Qin, Qin Daoyou, is that... A hook snake?"


    Lu Wenbin doesn''t speak neatly and stutters.


    His tone was clear to the ear.


    "Yes, you should be careful." Qin Ruan''s eyebrows and eyes were solemn, and his red lips closed tightly.


    The Golden Whip wrapped around the power of the dark god in her hand erupted into a powerful force and was ready to fight all the time.


    Lu Wenbin, who got a response, turned white.


    All over my head, my life is over tonight!


    Qin Ruan told Xiao Yunchen that he was entangled by a hook snake. He thought Qin Ruan was bluffing each other.


    I didn''t expect it to be true!

 Chapter 149

    Hook snake is one of the fierce beasts in ancient times. It has disappeared for thousands of years. It has been studied whether it really exists in this world.


    Lu Wenbin pulled it out of his mind and didn''t know much about the hook snake.


    Among them, the most obvious feature is that its tail is different from ordinary snakes. It forks like two hooks.


    The magnificent appearance of the behemoth at the door is consistent with that of the ancient fierce beast hook snake.


    This is the real fierce beast hook snake!


    Lu Wenbin swallowed his saliva and said to himself that he really wanted to explain here tonight.


    When the dust dispersed, the huge body of the hook snake entrenched in the door became clearer.


    The next moment, sudden changes.


    The hook snake moved. It swam its huge body to the living room.


    Qin Ruan stood where he was and tried to control his hind legs.


    Lu Wenbin looked at such a huge thing, and his fear at the bottom of his heart could not support his calmness. His face was covered with fine sweat, and his feet stood in place and retreated uncontrollably.


    Qin Ruan tightly supported the Golden Whip in his hand. His cautious eyes exuded cold and fierce light, and his whole body was full of momentum, bringing endless sense of oppression.


    However, the hook snake is not afraid.


    Its blood eyes stared at Qin Ruan, clearly taking her as the target.


    Under the oppression of the hook snake and Qin Ruan, the female puppet lay on the ground, paralyzed and scattered, and was almost the last blow.


    The peach blossom evil spirit is still unsolved. If she is scared, Xiao Yunchen''s life will be hard to protect.


    Qin Ruan ignored the confrontation with the hook snake. Her hand without holding the Golden Whip moved gently in the void.


    A faint golden light gushed from her fingertips and fell directly on the female puppet, and the other party''s soul solidified a lot.


    When Qin Ruan did all this, the hook snake stopped swimming.


    It perched in place, raised its head high and looked down at Qin and Ruan.


    Blood red eyes are domineering and arrogant, and despise everything in the world.


    Qin Ruan looked up and looked at the snake with blood eyes.


    Suddenly, she frowned.


    I found something wrong.


    Lu Wenbin, trembling, put away his mobile phone.


    He stared at Qin Ruan''s back with tears in his eyes and choked: "Qin Daoyou, I''m afraid we have to explain here.


    Hook snake is a fierce beast in ancient times. It can only be subdued if the great emperor Fengdu of Beiyin is here. I... I didn''t live enough. I knew I wouldn''t take this business. I don''t want to die! "


    After complaining, he wiped his face, especially his eyes.


    It''s ugly for a big man to cry.


    He doesn''t want to be so cowardly before he dies.


    Not hearing Qin Ruan''s response, Lu Wenbin said, "Qin Daoyou, although we have known each other for a short time, for the sake of dying, you might as well tell me your true identity?


    I''ve been walking in the metaphysical world for many years. I''ve never seen such a talented person as you, let alone hundreds of years. Even in the records of nearly a thousand years, there has never been such a talented and knowledgeable Heavenly Master... "


    "Shut up!" Qin Ruan''s head didn''t return and roared.


    Why didn''t she find out that Lu Wenbin has this chattering problem before.


    It''s so noisy!


    Lu Wenbin didn''t finish his words, so he stopped at his mouth and swallowed them all.


    The hook snake moved again. Its body twisted and its head slowly lowered, facing Qin Ruan.


    From beginning to end, his blood red eyes never left Qin Ruan.


    A faint white mist rose out of thin air.


    The huge figure of the hook snake gradually shrinks, and the mist reveals a slender figure.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes did not blink, his eyes were full of vigilance, and his delicate body tightened.


    The figure in the mist is moving slowly, from far to near.

 Chapter 150

    Under the gaze of Qin Ruan and Lu Wenbin, a tall man wearing ancient black clothes and showing his perfect figure clearly reflected in their eyes.


    The man''s facial features are sharp, and his face is not handsome, but it is difficult for people to take their eyes away from him.


    Qin Ruan looked cold and collected his eyes with a touch of hidden danger.


    Her voice was cold and hoarse: "hook the snake?"


    The other party didn''t respond. A faint red light flashed in the black pupil, and he disdained to flash in his eyes.


    The man walked forward with elegant and steady steps, staring at Qin Ruan with unfeeling eyes.


    He is like a high king, overlooking everything in his eyes.


    The other party walked slowly and came to Qin Ruan in the blink of an eye.


    The man stopped, his dark red eyes staring at Qin Ruan deeply.


    His handsome face showed a proud sneer, and his lips were filled with a proud smile, so arrogant and domineering.


    Qin Ruan looked at him like an object, with an arrogant look of disdain. His anger surged up at a slow speed.


    Her delicate floating face looked indifferent, and an unfathomable light flashed in her eyes.


    Calm as water, there are thousands of years of ice cream in your eyes, indifferent, cold and thin, and dangerous.


    Qin Ruan doesn''t like this sense of threat very much, which will make her anxious and make her feel like returning to the endless despair experienced in her previous life.


    If she had not been too hostile to the hook snake before, the hostility had reached its peak in the face of the threat he released.


    Qin Ruan''s body was tight and looked at the man.


    Suddenly, the man opposite put his eyes on Qin Ruan''s stomach.


    His eyes were surprised, shocked and full of strangeness.


    Under his unfriendly gaze, Qin Ruan restrained the movement of trying to protect her lower abdomen. Her look seemed calm and her hand hanging on her side was unconsciously pinched.


    She''s gambling.


    The ultimate goal of gambling on the ancient fierce beast hook snake is not her.


    Before the hook snake turned the perpetrator, Qin Ruan still caught something wrong, although her eyes had been on her.


    When the other party is in animal shape, a pair of blood red eyes are so terrible.


    When looking at the position behind her, the blood light in her eyes subsided, revealing a pair of clear, pure and pious eyes.


    Perhaps, the other party''s original goal was not her.


    The man looked away from Qin Ruan''s belly.


    He raised his eyes and stared at Qin Ruan''s face. His voice was low and hoarse: "what you have in your stomach is a great tonic for us and other animals. You can become a God after eating him."


    You are the thing. Your whole family is the thing!


    Qin Ruan''s screaming killing intention was released in an instant.


    With the powerful power of the demigod, the hook snake inevitably changed its face.


    Qin Ruan''s mind could no longer be calm. She took a step back with one hand protecting her belly and looked back at the man coldly.


    "What do you want?"


    The Golden Whip condensed by the power of the dark god in his hand swings in the void and points directly at the hook snake.


    As long as the other party makes any rash moves, the war is imminent.


    The man''s dark red eyes narrowed slightly and looked contemptuous: "I don''t disdain this means to become a God."


    He did not take Qin Ruan''s threat seriously.


    After that, the man crossed Qin Ruan and continued to move forward.


    His pace was slow, but his walking body made people peep out some solemn tension, just like facing a meeting that he attached great importance to.


    Lu Wenbin himself stood behind the sofa. Seeing the man who turned into a man, he was so scared that he ran away.


    Under Qin Ruan and Lu Wenbin''s frightened gaze, the hook snake came to Xiao Yunchen who fainted.

 Chapter 151

    In their sight, the hook snake stood in front of Xiao Yunchen. He was tall and bent slowly.


    He first pulled up Xiao Yunchen''s hand hanging on the sofa and knelt slowly on one knee.


    The figure is pious and lonely, and the posture is obedient.


    "Master." The hook snake spoke slowly.


    His voice is hoarse and lonely, with infinite grief.


    His head rested on Xiao Yunchen''s knees and looked weak, helpless and harmless.


    "...." Qin Ruan.


    "...." Lu Wenbin.


    This turning point happened so fast that people were caught off guard.


    This made them cautious, nervous and ready for the upcoming war.


    The hook snake pulled 250000 when he came out. It''s the biggest aura of heaven and earth. Just to be coquettish with Xiao Yunchen?


    Look at the posture of the hook snake and his humble attitude. It''s not just playing coquettish on Xiao Yunchen.


    Qin Ruan''s lips were slightly drawn, and his face looked strange.


    Lu Wenbin in the corner opened his eyes and looked frightened. He was obviously frightened by the behavior of the hook snake.


    Xiao Yunchen fainted, his eyelashes trembled and was about to wake up.


    He slowly opened his eyes and recalled the scene he had seen before he fainted. His eyes were still filled with fear.


    Xiao Yunchen opened his eyes and looked at Qin Ruan. He was about to speak and found something wrong.


    His hands were wrapped by the cold touch, and something pressed on his legs.


    He slowly lowered his eyes and saw kneeling in front of him. His long hair seemed to be a woman, but in fact it was a man''s strong body.


    "Brother, who are you?" Xiao Yunchen blinked, his tone alienated.


    The snake with its head buried in his knees stiffened at the sound.


    The hook snake loosened his grip, kept a correct kneeling position, raised his head and looked unhappy at Xiao Yunchen.


    At this time, he was no longer the king who looked down on everything in his eyes. All his arrogance converged in front of Xiao Yunchen.


    "My name is Changyuan."


    The hook snake stared at the master tightly, and a ray of red light flashed through his eyes.


    "Changyuan..." Xiao Yunchen said silently.


    He twisted his eyebrows and stared at each other. His eyes showed suspicion: "how do I think you look so familiar? Have we met before?"


    Before, Xiao Yunchen had a cold and unhappy attitude towards Changyuan. At the moment, he felt kind to him inexplicably.


    "Lord, Changyuan is your name."


    The hook snake is full of admiration and obedience.


    "..." Xiao Yunchen looked strange.


    Master?


    That sounds strange.


    He looked at Changyuan with both eyes and found that he had more than one long black hair, and his clothes were like the costumes of the crew.


    With a flash of light, Xiao Yingdi understood something.


    He looked relaxed and asked, "which crew are you from? I haven''t received a new script recently. Now auditions take such an alternative way. Don''t I say hello? "


    No wonder Xiao Yunchen thinks so.


    He lives in the entertainment industry, has seen a lot of eccentric directors, and has also experienced all kinds of audition methods.


    Changyuan was dressed in retro clothes and the wig cover on his head looked very realistic. This way of appearance made it difficult for him to think about it.


    Seeing that the circuits of the two human brains were different and were not on the same channel, Qin Ruan finally couldn''t help making a sound.


    "He is the big snake you saw before, ancient fierce beast, hook snake."


    "Xiao Yunchen was silent for a few seconds.


    He looked calm, his eyes staring at Changyuan narrowed, and his hands on his side could not help shaking.


    The next second, Xiao Yunchen Teng got up.


    He turned sharply over the sofa and hid behind the back of the sofa.


    It''s fast, strange and handsome. It looks natural and unrestrained.

 Chapter 152

    If his fans see this, they will scream and shout to give him a monkey.


    However, looking at Xiao Yingdi hiding behind the sofa, his face looked frightened and embarrassed, and all his natural and handsome disappeared.


    "Miss Qin, help me!"


    Xiao Yunchen appealed to Qin Ruan for help.


    God knows, the animal he fears most is the snake.


    In his life, he seemed to be born not to deal with snakes. When he saw them, he was frightened. His first reaction was to stay away from them.


    Changyuan kept kneeling on one knee and looked at Xiao Yunchen across the sofa.


    His eyes were dim: "master, I won''t hurt you."


    "Don''t talk, don''t talk!"


    Xiao Yunchen was flustered and scared.


    He asked Qin Ruan for help and wanted the other party to rescue him.


    Qin Ruan couldn''t hold back his smile. He coughed and walked towards him and picked up the female puppet with unstable soul and body.


    The purpose of her coming today is to solve the problem that Xiao Yunchen was entangled by female puppets. She didn''t expect to meet the ancient fierce beast hook snake.


    Seeing the harmonious relationship between Xiao Yunchen and hook snake, I don''t think she needs to intervene.


    At the moment, her inner emotion is very subtle.


    Who could have thought that Xiao Yunchen could let the ancient fierce beast call the master. It can be seen that Xiao Yunchen''s identity is not simple.


    People with merit and virtue are really not ordinary people.


    With the protection of ancient beasts, Xiao Yunchen didn''t know what luck he had.


    Unfortunately, he is not afraid of snakes.


    Qin Ruan took the female puppet to Xiao Yunchen and threw it on the ground.


    She looked down at the person hiding behind the sofa: "it''s getting late. Solve the problem earlier. We''re all at ease."


    "What about him?"


    Xiao Yunchen stretched out his trembling hand and pointed to the perfect figure, kneeling on one knee, with a little wronged abyss in his eyes.


    "It doesn''t belong to me, and I can''t beat him." Qin Ruan was especially honest.


    How can ordinary people provoke fierce animals? Even if Qin Ruan is a demigod now, he doesn''t dare to fight with it.


    The other party has a deep relationship with Xiao Yunchen, and Changyuan won''t hurt the other party. Naturally, she won''t meddle.


    "No, Miss Qin, I gave you extra money. You can''t do that. I''m afraid of snakes!"


    Xiao Yunchen came out from behind the sofa and went straight to Qin Ruan.


    On the way, he was stopped by Changyuan.


    The other party moved quickly and appeared in front of him almost in a blink.


    Xiao Yunchen opened his mouth and wanted to shout. There was no choice in Changyuan''s eyes. He raised his hand and pressed the center of his eyebrows.


    The next second, the man fell straight in front of him and fainted again.


    Changyuan picked up Xiao Yunchen, went to the sofa and put the man down slowly.


    Qin Ruan saw that he was skilled in this kind of action, and an incredible idea came out of his heart.


    She asked, "have you done this before?"


    Changyuan straightened Xiao Yunchen''s sleeping position, turned around and stared at Qin Ruan coldly, with a slight red light in his eyes.


    "Yes, the master is afraid of me."


    He didn''t hide it at all. His voice was low and hoarse, with deep helplessness in his tone.


    Qin Ruan smiled at the speech.


    Xiao Yunchen had heard that snakes would vomit like pregnant women before, and he fainted when he saw Changyuan''s real body.


    Now that Changyuan is a man, Xiao Yunchen is still very afraid.


    It can be seen that his fear of snakes has reached what level.


    Qin Ruan thought for a while and felt something wrong: "will Xiao Yunchen remember you when he wakes up?"


    "No, the master is very afraid of snakes. I have appeared in front of the master before. I am very excited every time."


    Thinking of the previous bad experiences, Changyuan stretched out his hand to help his forehead and looked distressed.

 Chapter 153

    Changyuan looked back at Xiao Yunchen, who was lying on the sofa, with a mild face and closed eyes, as if he were sleeping.


    I still remember when he first appeared in front of the opposite side, he was in the deep mountain water.


    Smelling the familiar smell of the Lord, his sealed contract fluctuated.


    The collision of souls between each other made him excited and shocked.


    Unfortunately, the master is afraid of snakes.


    He''s afraid of snakes!


    Changyuan had thought about thousands of scenes when they met again, but he never thought that the master would be afraid of him.


    Qin Ruan, who witnessed Xiao Yunchen''s fear of snakes, can especially experience Changyuan''s helplessness.


    But this did not solve her doubts. She pointed to the female puppet thrown on the ground and asked, "since you recognize Xiao Yunchen as the Lord and the female puppet takes his vitality, why don''t you stop him?"


    Changyuan looked in the direction she pointed, and a strong killing intention flashed in his red eyes.


    He only heard him gnash his teeth and say, "she signed a peach blossom evil spirit with her master. I can''t hurt her if I don''t understand the secret skill for a day."


    Every word is full of evil spirit and hates female puppets to the bone.


    "I see." Qin Ruan nodded gently, "do you have a way to let her relieve the evil spirit automatically?"


    Changyuan shook his head.


    Qin Ruan didn''t trust him very much: "as far as I know, fierce beasts in ancient times had the ability to destroy heaven and earth and kill gods. A mere hundred years of female puppets can make you helpless?"


    "She is too entangled with the master. For me, she is equivalent to half the master. I can''t hurt her."


    Otherwise, how could he let the female puppet stay with the master for so long.


    "The female puppet absorbs a lot of vitality from Xiao Yunchen. Even if he is a virtuous man, he can''t last for half a year. I want you to protect his life."


    In addition, Qin Ruan could not think of any other reason.


    Xiao Yunchen is a good man of merit and virtue, but his anger can''t last forever.


    Changyuan: "yes, I have a soul contract with the Lord. The Lord will live with me in this world."


    Even if the female puppet steals all the vitality of the master, Xiao Yunchen will never die as long as Changyuan doesn''t fall.


    Qin Ruan didn''t understand the soul contract and lived with the fierce beast.


    Xiao Yunchen has such good fortune, there must be other implications behind it.


    Qin Ruan doesn''t want to explore other people''s privacy, and she''s not interested.


    At first, she thought that Changyuan and female puppet Xu had some collusion. She was afraid that they would work together, and she would be difficult to leave tonight.


    Now her position is clear, and she has no scruples about what she wants to do next.


    "Now I''m going to help your master relieve the evil spirit. When things are solved, I''ll take the money and leave. Let''s keep the well water away from the river."


    "I can''t wait." Changyuan''s voice returned to indifference.


    The reason why he suddenly appeared was to solve the peach blossom evil spirit on his master.


    The woman in front of us has an extraordinary history. If anyone in this world can solve the Lord''s affairs, she must be one of them.


    Qin Ruan''s face showed a satisfied look, and the corners of his lips were slightly hooked.


    She turned and looked at the trembling female puppet lying on the ground.


    "Have you figured it out? Do you want to solve the peach blossom evil spirit yourself? "


    The female puppet lay on the ground and pretended to be dead, as if she hadn''t heard Qin Ruan''s words.


    The conversation between one person and one animal just now was clearly heard by her. She had a female puppet with calculation in her heart. She learned that fierce animals in ancient times could not hurt her, and her mind became more and more active.


    Her appearance is quite rogue and makes people itch.


    Qin Ruan didn''t know her mind.


    Since she dared to discuss with Changyuan in front of the female puppet, she naturally had a way to clean her up.


    The Golden Whip condensed by the power of the dark God appeared again in the hands of Qin Ruan.


    She stared coldly at the female puppet on the ground, and the cold light was released from her cold thin eyes: "I may not have made it clear to you before. The gold whip condensed by the dark force can peel off the puppet''s three souls and seven souls."

 Chapter 154

    When the female puppet heard the speech, she suddenly looked up and showed her rotten, ugly and bloody face.


    She raised her head too much, and the rotten dark flesh on her face fell to the ground one by one. The scene was very gloomy and terrible, making people feel numb.


    "It''s impossible!" The female puppet burst into denial.


    She has been wandering the world for nearly a hundred years, and she has never heard of such a frightening thing.


    Stripping the three souls of the puppet soul will be painful as long as you think about it.


    It was deeper into the bone marrow than the pain experienced at the time of death.


    She had heard that all the pain of entering the 18th floor of hell was less than one tenth of the pain of stripping three souls.


    It''s just a whip. How can it have such ability.


    Qin Ruan gently stroked the Golden Whip with his fingertips, acting gently and carefully, just like a peerless baby.


    Her tone was calm and unhurried: "if you don''t believe it, you can try it. You can make a peach blossom evil spirit with Xiao Yunchen with a secret skill. As long as you find the soul or soul you have sealed, peel it off and completely destroy it, you can solve the problem."


    "No! You can''t do that! "


    The female puppet exclaimed. Her soul had no legs, so she could only collapse on the ground and stared up at Qin Ruan.


    She held her hands tightly, and her eyes were about to protrude from her eyes, shedding dark red blood and tears.


    If one of the three souls is stripped, even if she has the opportunity to enter reincarnation, she will become a fool.


    Forever, she will never have a chance to be a perfect person.


    Qin Ruan looked down at the female puppet from a commanding position, looked like walking on thin ice, and his eyes were cold to the bone.


    "So, have you thought it over?"


    Her patience is limited. She was stimulated a lot tonight. She doesn''t want to kill time any more.


    "No, no, you must be lying to me!"


    The female puppet thought Qin Ruan was lying to her and didn''t want to believe it.


    When I first found Xiao Yunchen, I was looking for a dead ghost by mistake.


    In the process of absorbing each other''s anger, I learned that his vitality was endless. No matter how much she exhausted, he would still be full of vitality next time.


    Xiao Yunchen is a long-term meal ticket for her. Naturally, there is no reason to let go.


    Even in order to seal the long-term meal ticket, he did not hesitate to form a secret between them.


    In the past six months, because she absorbed the anger of each other, she was about to break away from the six realms and become an unrestricted puppet.


    But such a mistake happened at a critical time.


    How could she accept it.


    Success is in front of her. She is one step away. She is unwilling!


    Qin Ruan didn''t care whether the female puppet was willing or not. Seeing her stubbornness, she chose to do it directly.


    "Pa!"


    The Golden Whip in her hand beat the female puppet.


    The latter uttered a heart rending wail of pain.


    "This is the first whip and the third whip, which will scatter your spirits!"


    Qin Ruan showed no mercy and waved the Golden Whip again.


    The second whip, she was extremely hard.


    Half of the female puppet''s face was drawn by her, the rotten meat fell to the ground, and the dark red blood flowed all over the ground.


    The dark red eyes protruding from the eyes broke away, fell to the ground and rolled for several meters before slowly stopping.


    Changyuan and Lu Wenbin were indifferent when they saw this scene.


    For the former, this is just a piece of cake.


    If Changyuan could do it himself, there would be hundreds of female puppets tortured by thousands of means.


    In Lu Wenbin''s eyes, he has been alone for so many years, and he has seen countless puppets.


    There are more disgusting, bloody and even shocking puppets than the female puppets in front of us.


    He was shocked by Qin Ruan''s ability.


    In the metaphysical world, most of the puppet masters need cooperation to solve Li puppets. Even if they solve them alone, they also need the secret treasure handed down by their ancestors.

 Chapter 155

    Qin Ruan''s strange ability has once again broken Lu Wenbin''s cognition.


    The female puppets in the living room are running around and are about to come out.


    Just one more whip and they''ll leave the carrier immediately.


    Qin Ruan turned the oppressive Golden Whip in his hand, looked down at the female puppet with her soul curled up, and looked contemptuous and cold.


    Just as she was about to hit the third whip, the female puppet finally begged for mercy.


    "Spare me, I''m willing to unlock the secret!"


    Half of the female puppet''s face was bloody and disgusting. Her only eye was staring at Qin Ruan.


    The whip in Qin Ruan''s hand stopped and said in a cold voice, "I knew so. Why should I bear so much pain."


    The female puppet shook her upper body and said, "master, spare your life. I know I''m wrong."


    Humble posture and sincere tone.


    However, in the next moment, the female puppet flew up.


    She dragged the soul body with only the upper part of her body and flew frantically towards Qin Ruan, full of blood, with sharp nails shining with a dark light blade.


    "Be careful!" Lu Wenbin screamed out a warning and ran this way


    Seeing this, Changyuan also blinked in front of Qin Ruan.


    They are not as fast as Qin Ruan.


    "I don''t know what to do!" Qin Ruan was well aware of the cunning of ghosts and had been prepared for it.


    At the moment when the female puppet chose to fight her, the Golden Whip in her hand was mercilessly thrown out.


    "Pa!"


    This whip scattered the female puppet''s three souls.


    The golden light in Qin Ruan''s eyes suddenly rose. At a glance, the female puppet and Xiao Yunchen formed the fetal light soul of the secret art.


    After death, there are also three souls and seven souls. The three souls are fetal light, cool spirit and quiet essence.


    Seven souls are corpses, dogs, arrows, birds, Yin, swallowing thieves, non poison, decontamination, smelly lungs.


    The female puppet and Xiao Yunchen have secret skills, and it is the fetal light soul involved.


    Lock the target and Qin Ruan pulls the whip away at a fast, hard and accurate speed.


    The female puppet''s fetal light soul was under the Golden Whip, and all the gods and souls died in an instant.


    The Golden Whip task in Qin Ruan''s hand was completed and dissipated in the void.


    The female puppet left two souls and seven souls, running around in the living room.


    In the thick shadow of the living room, there was a gloomy and cold atmosphere of panic.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes lit up and his red lips opened: "hell ghost order, drive me to kill. What God doesn''t lie down and what ghost dares to do it. The king of hell is as urgent as a law and order to kill evil!"


    The huge living room was shrouded in a light white mist.


    Changyuan, standing beside Qin Ruan, noticed something and evacuated quickly.


    Qin Ruan and female puppets were shrouded in it.


    There was a sound in the mist, like the sound of chains dragging on the ground.


    It is also accompanied by the familiar wailing of female puppets.


    After some time, the mist finally dissipated.


    Only Qin Ruan stood there alone. She was beautiful and released unspeakable beauty and powerful aura all over her.


    "Qin, Qin Daoyou..."


    Qin Ruan didn''t look back. He heard Lu Wenbin''s frightened voice behind him.


    She looked back and looked at the big pupils close at hand.


    It was Changyuan who recovered the beast again.


    The other party''s so big body is entrenched in the living room, making the space too narrow.


    There are several Qin Ruan on the head of the hook snake, which is large, and her figure is clearly reflected in each other''s pupil.


    Qin Ruan subconsciously stepped back two steps and looked ugly.


    She twisted her eyebrows and stared at the hook snake beast. She said in a cold voice, "your master''s business has been solved."


    Hook snake''s vicious head tilted slightly. He was looking at his master lying on the sofa.


    After taking a deep look at Xiao Wenchen, the hook snake turned back.


    It gently clicked Qin Ruan twice, and his heavy body began to swim outside the door.


    The huge body disappeared indoors in an instant.


    The speed doesn''t match his bulky figure at all.


    After the hook snake completely left, Lu Wenbin dared to go to Qin Ruan.

 Chapter 156

    "Qin Daoyou, what will you do next?"


    Lu Wenbin pointed to Xiao Yunchen, who was put on the sofa by Changyuan and fell asleep, and Xu Enhao, who was cut to the back of his neck and fainted.


    Qin Ruan didn''t know why Xu Enhao fainted and asked, "how did he faint?"


    Lu Wenbin: "it''s not that he saw Xiao Yunchen being pressed by a female puppet and wanted to make a move. I''m afraid he caught fire on his upper body. That''s why he cut him unconscious."


    Qin Ruan slightly picked up his eyebrows: "wake up the people, we should withdraw."


    Lu Wenbin started, slapped Xu Enhao and woke him up.


    Xu Enhao slowly opened his eyes, and the memory before fainting still remained in his mind.


    He was dazed, his face changed greatly, and shouted, "Yunchen, where''s Yunchen?"


    Lu Wenbin put his hand on his head and led him to turn around. He looked at the sofa Xiao Yunchen was lying on: "he is sleeping soundly. The matter has been solved. Brother Xu, do you want to pay the money?"


    "Solved?"


    Xu Enhao''s eyes were dull and frightened.


    The pictures of the female puppet pressing Xiao Yunchen on the sofa remained in his mind for a long time.


    He sensed that the other party was going to swallow Yunchen. As soon as he wanted to help, he fainted.


    So how did the ferocious puppet solve it? Xu Enhao is still very curious in his heart.


    His eyes looked at the mess in the living room and the severity of the destruction of the door. He thought that the scene after he fainted was absolutely thrilling.


    Xu Enhao nodded mechanically, took out his mobile phone and opened a bank app. For the rest of his life, he asked, "Yunchen won''t have nightmares or be entangled by those things in the future?"


    "Naturally."


    Qin Ruan looked at Xu Enhao suspiciously and said, "if you don''t believe it, you don''t have to pay first. You can observe it for a few days to make sure it''s OK and then transfer the money."


    Xu Enhao smiled: "naturally, I believe in little master. I''ll turn now, I''ll turn now."


    He didn''t dare to provoke these people with miracles. If he offended them, he would wear small shoes for him at that time, and he didn''t cry.


    Xu Enhao asked, "do I transfer this money to you, little master, or Mr. Lu?"


    Qin Ruan moved his wrist, didn''t care much and said, "anyone can do it. Hurry up."


    It''s late at night. She''s going back to rest.


    She didn''t forget that Huozhi was still waiting outside the door.


    "Brother Xu, I sent you the account number. Just transfer it to me."


    "OK!"


    Xu Enhao happily transferred 20 million yuan to Wenbin''s account.


    Because of his daily work, he opened the maximum amount transfer in the bank.


    After Xu Enhao transferred the money directly, Qin Ruan left the door of Xiao''s house without looking back.


    When she passed the courtyard of the mansion again, she met the hook snake entrenched in the yard.


    He was like a doorkeeper, guarding the place where Xiao Yunchen lived.


    The natural king of fierce beasts in ancient times was domineering and provoked all demons and monsters around to retreat.


    If the female puppet had not signed the secret arts with Xiao Yunchen, there would be Changyuan, and there would be no chance for her to play with Lu Wenbin.


    Qin Ruan felt that she had nothing to do with Xiao Yunchen and hook snake.


    But I don''t know that all cause and effect are doomed.


    Lying in the courtyard, Changyuan closed his eyes and rested. He noticed the movement behind him and his head twisted.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at Qin Ruan and Lu Wenbin. His eyes were stained with some crazy cunning and unruly.


    Lu Wenbin removed the secret technique of seeing ghosts long before stepping out of the Xiao family. Naturally, he could not see the Changyuan entrenched in the courtyard.


    Qin Ruan kept moving forward.


    She looked at Changyuan indifferently for a few seconds and took it back as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 157

    Changyuan''s ferocious blood eyes watched them leave their backs until they disappeared at the door.


    It continues to lie on the ground to rest, and its posture is casual and lazy.


    Domineering, arrogant and arrogant, the aura dissipates from it.


    In ancient times, the fierce beast hooked the snake. It was very wronged at this time.


    It overflows with a touch of sadness in its bloody eyes.


    The master is afraid of him.


    He can''t get close to his master.


    Obviously, the master liked him best before.


    Why is the master afraid of snakes.


    Changyuan''s eyes closed lightly, and his heart was full of doubts.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan and Lu Wenbin walk out of the mansion.


    Lu Wenbin asked Qin Ruan for his bank card account.


    Qin Ruan said lightly, "besides, I''ll get a card later."


    Qin Ruan hasn''t received the money from Ling Xiaoxuan''s last trip to Qishan.


    She plans to apply for a card to store such commissions.


    Lu Wenbin gave her a thumbs up: "Qin Daoyou is atmospheric. You are not afraid that I will roll the money and run away."


    Qin Ruan hooked his lips and looked like a smile: "you can try."


    Look at her look. It''s clear that you can run. Even if you run to the ends of the earth, you can''t escape my palm.


    Lu Wenbin rubbed his arm and smiled: "don''t dare, Qin Daoyou contacted me after finishing the card, and I''ll transfer all the money to you."


    "Divide it into three parts. I''ll take the big head. You can share the rest with Qiao''s teachers and disciples."


    Although Qiao Nanyuan and Qiao Jiu were not involved in this operation, they were always led by their teachers and disciples.


    "Thank you, Taoist Qin. You''re welcome." Lu Wenbin was beaming with joy.


    Nowadays, who would dislike a lot of money, and it''s still such a huge sum.


    Qin Ruan found that Huo Zhi''s car had stopped not far away, and there were two more cars in front of the car.


    She waved to Lu Wenbin: "let''s go and contact back."


    "OK -"


    Lu Wenbin walked in the direction of parking, and they parted ways.


    Before Qin Ruan reached the car, Huo Zhi came out in front of the last car.


    She stepped forward quickly, deferentially and nervously: "Mrs. San Shao, the third master is coming."


    Qin Ruan''s facial expression was blank for a moment.


    Gentiana macrophylla? Why is he here?


    Huo Zhi led her to the front of the first car and opened the rear door.


    Huo yungentian sat in the car, his legs folded gracefully, and a pair of gold rimmed glasses were on the bridge of his nose.


    His white, slender, jade like fingers were flipping through the documents on his legs.


    The sound of the door being opened and the shadow standing in front of the car cast on him, and Huo yungentian didn''t look up.


    His sexy thin lips are gently pursed, and the profile of his side face is perfect.


    Unfortunately, there is no trace of gentleness on it.


    In this way, the third master Huo, who was full of alienation, was a little flustered when Qin Ruan saw it.


    She looked at the female puppet and hook snake like a deflated balloon.


    Huo Zhi saw that she had not moved for a long time, slightly bent over and raised her hand to make a gesture of invitation.


    "Three young ladies, please -"


    Seeing that Huo Gentiana still didn''t look at her, Qin Ruan ignored the uneasiness from the bottom of her heart. She sat in the car with a breath in her heart.


    Huo Zhi stood outside the door to relax a little.


    She has been with the third master for many years. How can she not see that the master is already angry.


    Gently close the door, Huo Zhi returned to the car with the mood of the rest of her life.


    After the two cars ahead drove, she drove slowly to keep up.


    Qin Ruan sat in the carriage. There was no other sound except the occasional movement of the men next to him reading the materials.


    The atmosphere in the carriage fell into a strange solidification.


    Qin Ruan leaned against the comfortable seat, released his laziness, and slowly began to fight with his eyelids.


    As for Huo Gentiana, who was as tall as a snow peak and released a cold and alienated breath, she left it behind.

 Chapter 158

    Huo yungentian closed the documents in her hand and took off her glasses on the bridge of her nose.


    The document in his hands is worth billions and is a contract signed between hea group and party J of country X.


    Today, he and his second cousin watched the delivery with their own eyes.


    This will be the last batch of weapons they will provide to country X this year.


    There are some things the Huos don''t want to interfere in, and they don''t want to provoke right and wrong for the current peace.


    Huo yungentian raised her hand and pressed the center of her eyebrows, and suddenly stopped.


    He turned his head to Qin Ruan, who was sitting beside him. His indifferent eyes turned gentle and fell on her small face.


    I saw the girl sitting very well, her eyelids drooping and sleepy, and her body unconsciously shifted towards him.


    The third master gently pursed his lips, gently frowned on his delicate eyebrows, and showed a shallow helplessness at the bottom of his eyes.


    This girl has a big heart.


    Before going to bed tonight, he remembered that the little girl was worried about her. He called Huozhi and learned that Qin Ruan was at the home of a strange man.


    They went to find someone to investigate the residents in this area, and finally locked in Xiao Yunchen, a well-known actor in the entertainment industry.


    After a long time, Huo Zhi still didn''t wait for Qin Ruan to come out.


    Huo yungentian couldn''t tell what it was like at the bottom of his heart. He was always uncomfortable.


    Not only is she worried about Qin Ruan, but also she is pregnant so late and feels strange in other men''s homes.


    When he came to the door of Xiao Yunchen''s mansion, it was not twelve o''clock before he and Qin Ruan got the certificate.


    Strictly speaking, it''s their wedding night.


    He waited outside the door for more than three hours before Qin Ruan came out.


    But the girl was free and easy. She didn''t have an explanation after getting on the bus, so she went to bed directly.


    Huo Gentiana felt tired, but also had an inexplicable sense of absurdity.


    Waiting for a person for more than three hours in the middle of the night is something he can do?


    In the past, even if the cabinet was chaotic, he had never been so active.


    Xu is that Huo Gentiana''s vision is too strong, and Qin Ruan is about to stop on his shoulder.


    Soon she sat up straight, tired and dazed.


    This pitiful appearance makes my third master feel soft.


    He stretched out his hand to hold Qin Ruan''s back neck, took people to his arms and let people lean on him.


    "Go to sleep and you''ll be home in a minute." The voice is soft and incredibly light.


    Smelling the faint aloe fragrance on each other''s body, Qin Ruan was confused again.


    She forced herself sleepy, raised her eyes and secretly glanced at the man holding her.


    At this glance, Huo Gentiana stared into her deep eyes.


    The other party''s eyes are dotted with a faint smile. The beauty is not gaudy and exquisite, the face is mild, and there is no previous sense of alienation.


    Huo yungentian hugged Qin Ruan''s petite body, and a faint spoiled smile appeared on her face: "aren''t you sleepy?"


    His bony hand approached her.


    Qin Ruan was stunned on the spot and was at a loss.


    There was a touch of warmth in her ears, and the other party pulled her drooping hair behind her ears.


    Seeing Qin Ruan''s lost soul, Huo gentian almost invisibly hooked his lips.


    Then light laughter sounded in the car.


    When a beauty smiles, it takes her soul.


    Qin Ruan was stunned.


    Huo Gentiana''s voice was mellow and soft, and his laughter was sweet. Qin Ruan felt light and floating.


    Recovering from the impact of beauty, Qin Ruan suddenly asked, "were you angry before?"


    She doesn''t understand euphemism at all.


    The straight ball almost caught the third master off guard.


    Huo yungentian looked stunned for a moment. He couldn''t catch it quickly, and soon returned to normal.


    He sighed: "girl, do you know what time it is?"


    Qin Ruan gang was going to take out his mobile phone. Huo yungentian stopped her: "it''s two o''clock in the night."

 Chapter 159

    Hearing the third master''s time, Qin Ruan didn''t look too surprised.


    After receiving Xiao Yunchen''s list and stepping into the other party''s house to understand the situation, she was ready to spend a long time and even fight until dawn.


    There are more than two hours before dawn.


    It takes less time than she estimated to solve Xiao Yunchen''s matter so quickly.


    Huo gentian narrowed his deep eyes and rubbed his hand on the other side unconsciously.


    How did he feel that the girl not only didn''t realize it was wrong, but also was a little complacent.


    I have to say, Third Master, you have the truth.


    Qin Ruan really feels good about herself.


    The master servant relationship between hook snake and Xiao Yunchen was not expected by her.


    I thought it was a difficult task with a heavy task and a long way to go. The inside story was unexpected.


    As for the 20 million yuan given by Xu Enhao, she didn''t feel guilty at all.


    It is an undeniable fact that the hook snake did kill her at first.


    She was frightened all night and found fault with Xiao Yunchen. The ten million yuan was repaid as Xiao Yingdi for herself and his contract beast.


    Huo yungentian looked at Qin Ruan''s sleepiness dissipated. The spirit didn''t know where to swim. He reached out and pinched her face.


    "What do you think, smiling so cunningly?"


    The little girl was naked in front of him. She narrowed her eyes and showed a little fox like smile, which made people see the bottom of her heart at a glance.


    Qin Ruan rubbed his pinched face and stared at Huo Gentiana.


    I seem to be asking him why you pinch me.


    The third master pinched her. She felt delicate and had a different taste in his heart.


    He couldn''t help it. He reached out and pinched Qin Ruan''s face.


    It''s really slippery and feels great.


    Qin Ruan retreated directly from Huo yungentian''s arms, hid away from him and sat on the edge of the door.


    The third master looked Wan''er, with a slight teasing smile in his eyes. There were fine and pleasant stars in his eyes.


    Qin Ruan''s tender side pleased him very much.


    It''s like a child.


    Huo yungentian waved to Qin Ruan, chuckled and said, "come here."


    It''s like calling a pet.


    Qin Ruan turned a blind eye and looked out of the car.


    The night lights in the capital are bright and gorgeous.


    Although there are no more cars on the street than during the day, they flow continuously.


    People still come and go in the commercial street just passed by.


    Bright neon lights and bright lights are the most beautiful scenery of the city.


    Huo yungentian saw that Qin Ruan really ignored him. It was also very interesting to play a small temper.


    His deep eyes wandered on Qin Ruan.


    Yingying''s waist has been measured in person.


    The slender leg was placed obliquely, poking at the chord of his heart, which he had placed in the bend of his arm.


    Obviously, she is a lady and sits well. In the eyes of Huo Gentiana, it is inexplicable that she has a different style.


    Qin Ruan suddenly turned back: "where are we going?"


    Looking out of the car, she found that the car had been driving for so long and was still in Dongcheng.


    "Go home." Huo yungentian looked away, moved his Adam''s apple and replied solemnly.


    "Which home?"


    The third master raised his eyebrows: "our home."


    Qin Ruan blinked his eyes and was speechless for a long time.


    "I want to go back to school."


    Tomorrow morning, there will be a professor she likes very much. The other party will teach once a week. She doesn''t want to miss it.


    Huo yungentian didn''t know what she was thinking, but she knew that most of her return to Shengshi University was a course.


    He pursed his lips and said, "it''s too late today. The school gate is closed. Send someone to take you to school early tomorrow morning?"


    "All right."


    Qin Ruan thought for a while and didn''t refuse.


    After saying that, she turned her head and looked out of the car again, as if attracted by the scenery outside the window.

 Chapter 160

    The distance between them in the carriage was the farthest. Huo yungentian knew it would be difficult for Qin Ruan to come on his own initiative.


    The little girl was annoyed by him and was playing a little game.


    If the mountain doesn''t come, I''ll go.


    Huo yungentian took the initiative to come to Qin Ruan, with her bony hand holding her chin and facing herself.


    His tone was smiling and his voice was gentle: "girl, our previous topic is not over."


    "What?" Qin Ruan looked at a loss.


    Huo Gentiana loosened the hand holding her chin and gently stroked the red skin of her chin, showing a look of annoyance at the bottom of her eyes.


    The girl is too delicate. She turns red with a touch.


    The third master''s thick fingers touched Qin Ruan''s small chin and gently dawdled.


    His actions were too ambiguous. Qin Ruan''s heart was numb and his ears were red.


    Seeing this scene, Huo Gentiana, with lazy eyes under her long eyelashes, gradually turned into danger.


    Qin Ruan, who had always been sensitive to danger, could not help retreating away from the hands of men.


    Unfortunately, there was a door behind her. She couldn''t retreat.


    The third master knew that he had just moved beyond the limit and coughed to hide it.


    His body slightly opened the distance and whispered, "no matter how important things can be handled in the evening, you have a baby in your stomach. It''s bad for your health and you forget the doctor''s instructions?"


    Huo yungentian didn''t mention it. Qin Ruan almost forgot it.


    She was found to have slight anemia in the hospital yesterday. She needs to pay attention to rest and recuperate her body with the help of diet.


    It was her negligence.


    Qin Ruan drooped his eyes and said, "I see."


    Huo yungentian thought that the little girl would refute him or find out various reasons to stop him. This is what young girls of her age often do.


    But I didn''t expect Qin Ruan to be so good.


    In his opinion, the little girl is too lovable.


    The third master raised his hand and touched Qin Ruan''s hair, moving gently and pitifully.


    He sat upright and impeccable, looked warm and warm, and showed the good demeanor of the aristocratic childe.


    Huo gentian whispered, "Ruan Ruan, you can be capricious."


    With him and the Huo family, Qin Ruan is still pregnant with the fourth generation grandson of the Huo family. His grandfather said that if Qin Ruan had an accident, everyone around her would be involved.


    Including his grandson, who was most loved by his grandfather.


    Qin Ruan is valued and escorted by her grandfather. It can be said that she will walk horizontally in the capital in the future, and no one will dare to point out to her.


    Generally, children of Qin Ruan''s age must be eager to feel the wanton fun of being pushed to a high position by the Huo family when they hear what Third Master Huo said.


    The Huo family is a famous family and the first of the dignitaries.


    Those who are protected by this family dare to move a hair.


    Qin Ruan''s answer was to shake his head gently.


    She raised her eyes and stared at Mr. Huo''s beautiful face.


    Her eyes were clear and frank, and she was a sober reason to put her position right without desire.


    "I think it''s good now."


    Qin Ruan never knew what willfulness was.


    She has never been capricious in everything she has experienced since she was a child.


    She always knew what she wanted and what consequences she had to bear.


    The worried tone of Huo yungentian just made Qin Ruan recall the heavy grief on his face when the other party learned about the existence of the child and was framed to death.


    Third master Huo, the son of the top aristocratic family in Beijing, is the next leader of the Huo family. He is gentle, elegant and dignified. Mount Tai will never fall in front of others.


    But when he learned that he had a child, the uncontrollable sadness in his eyes has deeply branded Qin Ruan in his mind.

 Chapter 161

    There is a kind of sadness that makes people more desperate than tearing their hearts and lungs.


    Qin Ruan once saw that Huo gentian had no tears at the bottom of his eyes with his soul, and his facial expression seemed motionless and indifferent, but the sadness was released from every minute and inch of his body.


    At that time, she was about to cry.


    If the puppet could cry.


    Qin Ruan can''t feel it so far.


    How sad Huo Gentiana was at that time.


    Looking at the man in front of him, Qin Ruan slowly lowered his eyes.


    She reviewed herself in her heart.


    Tonight, if the hook snake Changyuan is with the female puppet, the danger she and the child in her belly will be unimaginable.


    Thinking twice before acting is her way of survival in Xicheng.


    Xu Shi was born again and came back with a detached ability different from others, which made her a little more conceited about herself.


    Huo yungentian not only reviewed herself, but looked at her cleverness with a little annoyance, and her heart was soft.


    Why is this girl so clever and sensible.


    Sensible people are distressed.


    The third master couldn''t control it. He leaned over and approached Qin Ruan slowly.


    The shadow came. Before Qin Ruan looked up, he was surrounded by a faint aloe fragrance.


    Huo yungentian dropped a restrained and shallow kiss on Qin Ruan''s head.


    He took Qin Ruan into his arms again: "don''t think about it. There''s still a distance to go home. Close your eyes and have a rest."


    His hands, which were clearly colder than those of normal people, gently patted Qin Ruan on his back, with a sense of comfort.


    Qin Ruan leaned lazily in Huo Gentiana''s arms and smelled the gradually familiar breath. She slowly closed her eyes and relaxed at will.


    No matter animals or people, only in front of familiar people can they show such calm and trust.


    This is the other side of Qin Xiaowu in Xicheng, which has never been shown to people.


    There is no deep emotional entanglement between the two, but it seems that they have lived together for many years.


    There is a certain tacit understanding with each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Three luxury cars, low-key and luxurious, drive fast on the spacious road.


    The road a few kilometers away from them, and taxis are still running late at night.


    Remote roads, sparsely populated.


    The dark road looked gloomy and dark under the light of dark yellow street lamps.


    On the side of the road, a woman in a dark blue dress looked at the taxi coming from a distance, walked down the steps and waved anxiously.


    Seeing the business coming to the door, the taxi slowed down and stopped beside the blue skirt woman.


    "Girl, where are you going?"


    The master who was going home saw a woman out in the middle of the night. His psychological instinct didn''t have any preventive psychology.


    Seeing a man sitting in the car, the woman bowed her head nervously.


    She said slowly, "master, I''ll go to Xicheng food stall street."


    "That''s a little far away." The taxi master hesitated.


    He looked at the woman standing in front of the car. The other party hung his head and dressed like a white-collar sitting in the office.


    The woman seemed very nervous, holding her hand uneasily on her skirt.


    The taxi master sighed and said, "I''m going home. It''s not safe to see your woman out so late. Get in the car and I''ll take you."


    You know, the distance between the west city and the east city is still far away. It takes a long time.


    The woman breathed a sigh of relief and finally looked up.


    She is very beautiful and her face is so beautiful that people feel unreal.


    This kind of beauty is more brilliant than those movie queens who occupy the big screen all year round.


    "Thank you, master."


    The woman went to the back, opened the door and sat in.


    People are visual animals. If such a beauty smiles softly at you, normal people will have a good impression.

 Chapter 162

    Taxi drivers are no exception.


    Ignoring the sudden air conditioning in the carriage after the woman got on the bus, he turned around and smiled and told the female passenger, "girl, fasten your seat belt and let''s go."


    "OK -"


    Women''s voice is very low, soft and weak, giving people the feeling that they are harmless.


    The taxi driver is the man who pulled Qin Ruan last time.


    He is talkative and talks to passengers while driving.


    "Girl, if you don''t go home so late and have no company around you, you''re not afraid to meet evil people?"


    Without waiting for the female passenger to answer, he continued: "let me say that it''s best to find someone to accompany you when you go out this big night. You don''t know that most crimes around the world occur at night, most of which are single female victims.


    In cities in the field of public security, there are also many cruel injuries. A girl''s family is most likely to be watched... "


    Master, drive carefully and keep banging.


    He couldn''t see the woman sitting in the back seat. A strong black fog spread all over her body, and the color of her hands on her legs was wrapped by the black fog.


    The white fingers seen before now grow sharp and bladed nails, and the degree of ferocity is clearly visible.


    I didn''t hear a response from behind. The taxi driver closed his mouth very wisely.


    He thought the passenger was a man of few words and disliked him for being too nagging.


    The carriage fell into a strange silence, and the master finally found something wrong.


    There seems to be too much air conditioning in the car.


    It''s summer. It shouldn''t be so cold even late at night.


    The master lowered his eyes and looked at the air conditioning degree in the car. The temperature was the same as usual.


    But it was strange today. The air conditioner in the car made his arms covered with fine goose bumps.


    "Master, do you know where the food stall street is?"


    The female passenger behind suddenly asked.


    As soon as the Master heard this, he immediately threw away his doubts and quickly replied: "yes, I used to live in Xicheng. I moved home only two years ago. I''m still familiar with that piece."


    After thinking about it, he smiled and said, "don''t worry, girl, I won''t give you a long way around."


    The woman curled her lips and smiled. Her delicate and gorgeous face was like poppy flowers, beautiful and dangerous.


    She leaned forward and her black nails slowly approached the taxi driver.


    The nails that spread thick black fog are like sharp blades, shining in the dark.


    As the air conditioner approached, the taxi master couldn''t help shivering.


    The woman behind her black nails approached and was about to touch the driver''s neck.


    As long as we move forward a few centimeters, a fresh life will lose its vitality.


    At the critical moment, the driver leaned forward and reached out to press the car air conditioning button.


    I don''t know the master who escaped, but he muttered, "what''s the matter today? It''s so cold in the car?"


    The woman quickly retracted her hand. There was a dark vortex in her eyes. She stared at the back of the driver''s head, and the bottom of her eyes showed a strange light.


    The driver who turned off the air conditioner in the car continued to drive forward without knowing anything.


    The road to Xicheng is getting more and more partial, and there are not many vehicles on the road.


    After driving for a while, the driver found that the street lamp was broken and the road fell into darkness.


    He frowned gently and turned on the headlights.


    The master is familiar with the way to Xicheng after running taxis for so many years.


    He had never encountered such a situation in all these years.


    The dark road gives a gloomy feeling.


    The driver is a little hairy at the bottom of his heart. His heart is up and down. He always feels uncomfortable.

 Chapter 163

    The master licked his lips nervously. In order to ease the tension, he chatted up with the passengers in the car: "girl, what do you do? Look at your clothes. Are you a white-collar worker in the office?"


    There was no female passenger''s voice in the back seat for a long time.


    The driver clenched the steering wheel and looked back quickly.


    At this glance, his eyes were about to crack.


    The steering wheel in his hand was released in panic. The master didn''t even have time to step on the brake, and the car rushed straight to the right.


    It was dark there. It seemed that countless hands appeared, waiting for the arrival of the prey to devour it.


    "Bang!"


    The car crashed into something and made a loud noise.


    The lights flickered and went out completely.


    Surrounded by darkness.


    "Ah, ah --"


    Then, the shrill scream came from the dark taxi.


    Something strange sounded in the dark.


    It was a thick, creepy sound for hearing, accompanied by a low, familiar voice of despair.


    The road belonged to the taxi driver, desperate and frightened.


    "Da Da..."


    After a long time, high heels stepped on the ground in the dark, making a crisp sound.


    The sound is getting closer and closer.


    But I can''t see anyone because of the darkness.


    There was a disgusting smell of blood in the air.


    Suddenly, the taxi light flashed.


    It flashed several times, and then it remained highly bright.


    All the surrounding scenery is clearly visible.


    The taxi hit a tree on the right side of the road, the front cover was bounced off due to the impact, and the front of the taxi changed shape.


    There was a ticking sound coming from the car.


    Looking inside the car, the scene was terrible and disgusting.


    The driver, who talked before, fell in the co driver''s seat with a strange attitude.


    The safety bag in the driver''s seat was bounced out due to the impact, covering the driver''s leg.


    He seems to be pulled to the co pilot''s seat, and his posture is distorted to challenge the limits of the human body.


    The driver''s heart showed a bloody hole, which was empty.


    What is revealed in the blood hole is human tissue, and the heart is missing.


    Bright red blood erupted from the wound, and the blood flow was on the seat and dripping in the pool of blood collected under the co driver''s seat.


    People listened to the dense ticking sound of scalp numbness, which came from it.


    Look at the look on the driver''s face, frightened, ferocious, painful and desperate.


    Until his death, his eyes were wide open, and his eyes still kept the fear of his life.


    His mental and physical pain can be seen from his facial expression.


    "Da Da --"


    The crisp sound of high heels stepping on the ground gradually disappeared.


    Along with the prestige, the back of a woman in a blue skirt came into my eyes.


    As the woman''s back goes away, blood stains on the ground follow behind her.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Huo house.


    Qin Ruan opened his eyes and lay on Huo Gentiana''s side bed.


    She knows nothing about her memory after sleeping in the car last night.


    Thinking of this morning''s course, she got up as fast as she could to wash and clean herself up.


    Qin Ruan opened the side bedroom door. This time, she didn''t see Huo Gentiana in the master bedroom.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, opened the door and walked downstairs.


    The living room on the first floor.


    Huo yungentian is in the hall, talking to Mr. Huo and his father.


    Qin Ruan went downstairs and startled everyone in the hall, staring at her with several pairs of eyes.


    She saw the energetic old man sitting next to Huo yungentian and the dignified middle-aged man.


    Huozhi and huochuan guarded not far away, with a respectful and humble look.


    Facing several pairs of eyes, Qin Ruan stopped.

 Chapter 164

    When old master Huo saw Qin Ruan, he smiled and bent his eyes: "this is my granddaughter-in-law. The child is really Shuiling!"


    The old man is very intimate in both attitude and tone of speech.


    Qin Ruan looked at the old man''s face so familiar when he met for the first time.


    Her slender hand held the right armrest, and her indifferent and exquisite face looked more and more expressionless.


    She saw the old man who spoke on the news.


    The old man is a generation of heroes.


    Even if he is no longer in the cabinet, his influence will not diminish.


    Huo gentian looked sideways at Qin Ruan standing on the stairs. Although her face was expressionless, it did not prevent the third master from seeing the bottom of her heart.


    The little girl is nervous and at a loss.


    In her dark beautiful eyes, her pupils shrank suddenly, her hand on the handrail was tightly held, and her body was frozen in place.


    The third master was distressed by Qin Ruan''s helpless side, got up and walked towards her with steady and elegant steps.


    Huo yungentian went to Qin Ruan, took her hand and took her to the living room.


    He looked down at Qin Ruan, who was recovering, and asked in a warm voice, "why don''t you sleep more?"


    "Hungry."


    Qin Ruan tells the truth.


    She woke up naturally after sleeping, but she was really hungry.


    The third master''s lips are slightly curved: "the restaurant has prepared breakfast. I''ll go to see what I like to eat later. I also asked someone to stew some blood tonic Soup for you. If you like it, remember to tell the chef in the kitchen and ask them to make it for you later."


    "Yes." Qin Ruan answered absently.


    Soon they went to sit in front of the sofa and stood in front of Mr. Huo and Mr. Huo.


    Huo yungentian held Qin Ruan''s soft hand and introduced: "Grandpa, father, she is Qin Ruan. The little girl is young and thin. Don''t scare her."


    The dignity of the former and current masters of the Huo family, even the elders of other aristocratic families, not to mention the little girl Qin Ruan.


    The third master obviously protected his wife in front of his elders.


    Master Huo loves his little grandson Huo yungentian most and knows him very well.


    He grew up looking at this child. Apart from his family, he has never seen him fall in love with anyone, especially women.


    The imperial court hotel was indeed designed by the Su family that night.


    The original intention is unforgivable, but the process is hard to say.


    The calculation of the Su family brought a granddaughter-in-law to the Huo family.


    The Huo family knows everything about Qin Ruan, including her origin in Xicheng.


    Master Huo looked at Qin Ruan with a smile, glanced down at her humble stomach and said with a smile, "this is the first time I''ve seen my little three couples so obsessed. What''s the girl''s name?"


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and stared at the old man sitting on the sofa.


    She doesn''t believe that the other party doesn''t know her name.


    Qin Ruan said, "Qin Ruan."


    The voice was cool and clever, a little more alienated, not at random in front of Huo Gentiana.


    Huo yungentian introduced Qin Ruan: "this is my grandfather. Now my wife has entered my Huo family. Do you know how to call people?"


    With a gentle voice and a smile, he held Qin Ruan''s hand and gently scratched the back of her hand.


    The action is obscure and will not be noticed.


    Qin Ruan, as a party, felt his little moves.


    With him around, the tension in her heart dissipated.


    Qin Ruan looked at the old man sitting on the sofa, his red lips gently opened, and his voice simply said, "Grandpa."


    "OK, OK! Good boy! "


    Master Huo picked up the black brocade box on the table.


    He paused, put down the brocade box again, and took out a document from under the table.


    This action was seen by Huo Hongxing and Huo yungentian.


    The father and son looked surprised at each other.

 Chapter 165

    Huo Hongxing gently twisted his eyebrows, as if he didn''t agree with his father''s actions.


    Compared with her father''s attitude, Huo yungentian''s smile deepened and his eyebrows and eyes were full of joy.


    Master Huo held the document in his hand and waved to Qin Ruan: "boy, come here."


    Qin Ruan didn''t take action at the first time for master Huo''s call.


    She lifted her eyes and looked at Huo gentian standing on her side. The light in her eyes asked.


    This unknown dependence is very useful to the third master.


    Huo Gentiana pinched Qin Ruan''s palm and said in a warm voice, "go."


    He loosened Qin Ruan''s hand, held her shoulder and pushed the man in front of his grandfather.


    Master Huo looked at the small movements between the two at the bottom of his eyes, and there was a lot of smile in his eyes.


    His youngest grandson is Huo yungentian, who is 28 years old this year.


    Qin Ruan, a 19-year-old girl, looked like a great granddaughter to the old man.


    The child is too young.


    After learning that they had received the certificate, master Huo was slightly disappointed.


    He always felt that a girl of this age, let alone taking care of his weak grandson, might keep causing trouble in the future.


    The Qin family has climbed up in recent years and has a place in the rich and powerful families in the capital, but the value is not enough to see after all. They can''t even touch the edge of the six aristocratic families.


    Qin Ruan is a good child of the Qin family, but she was born in Xicheng. Everything she experienced in the first 18 years is very different from her little grandson in power.


    Mr. Huo is not an antique either. We must pay attention to matching families.


    He was just worried about whether the process of getting along with two people who didn''t have a common language hurt Huo yungentian.


    The little grandson is weak and lives no longer than normal.


    The rest of the time is Huo yungentian''s best years. He doesn''t want his grandson to be hurt.


    At first, Lord Huo thought that Qin Ruan was just like the data.


    In Xicheng, she was ruthless and knew how to survive in a mixture of fish and dragons. When she returned to the Qin family, she was mindless, like a little girl who was inexperienced and easy to be calculated.


    Today''s meeting with Qin Ruan showed the old man that she was different.


    Master Huo has lived most of his life and has seen countless people.


    He saw at a glance that the little girl was not simple.


    Qin Ruan''s face in the photo is dull, his eyes are godless but fierce.


    In front of her, except that her face is the same as that in the photo, her aura and look are full of a sense of disobedience.


    Obviously belongs to the age full of youth, but the girl has always maintained a calm state except for her nervousness at first sight.


    Her body does not belong to the pure goodness and innocence of a girl, nor does she have the ferocity and wildness in the photos. What is revealed in her eyes is desolation, numbness and indifference.


    It seems that I have experienced all the helplessness, struggle and despair in the world, which have turned into a backwater. No matter what happens, there are no waves.


    Qin Ruan stood in front of master Huo, with a low eyebrow and a gentle posture.


    "Son, this is a gift for you. The Huo family will be your home after that. We''ll discuss the wedding when your father and brother come back from abroad. The Huo family won''t treat you badly."


    The old man finished his words and sent the documents in his hand to Qin Ruan. His action seemed very casual.


    Qin Ruan looked at the document in front of her with clear eyes. She wanted to refuse, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    And the wedding. She hasn''t thought about it yet.


    I found Huo Gentiana because his vitality was swallowed up by the Black Ghost.


    The purpose of obtaining the certificate is to give the child a title in the future, so as not to lose the title of illegitimate child.


    She still knows the reason why people are short handed and soft lipped.


    What you get, you have to pay the corresponding price.

 Chapter 166

    Qin Ruan wrung his eyebrows and stared at the document in master Huo''s hand. His lips pursed gently. The embarrassment on his face was obvious.


    Seeing her forced appearance, Huo Hongxing, who had been silent, finally opened his mouth.


    He called Qin Ruan by name: "Qin Ruan, do you know what the old man gave you?"


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and looked at Huo Hongxing with dignity, but his face was full of smiles.


    However, the other party''s smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.


    "I don''t know." She shook her head and answered simply.


    Huo Hongxing held his head with one hand and ignored the sight of his little son.


    "This is one percent of the shares of hea group, and the value is equivalent to several Qin family businesses."


    Qin family business has a market value of tens of billions, and one percent of hea group has at least hundreds of billions.


    Qin Ruan''s face changed slightly, and his face looked very surprised.


    This gift is too expensive.


    Huo Hongxing sat up straight and pushed the black brocade box on the table to Qin Ruan: "here is a mansion worth hundreds of millions I prepared for you. Compared with the old man, I''m a little stingy."


    In fact, it was not prepared to send the shares of Qin Ruan hea group at first, but it was prepared in advance.


    They decided to see Qin Ruan before deciding whether to give him shares in the company.


    If she has no responsibility and can''t protect things, she can compensate with some other things.


    After all, it''s the daughter-in-law of the Huo family. She can''t just use a luxury house to send her off. It''s too impersonal and falls short of the Huo family''s share.


    The shares of hea group are of great significance. If she is not sure about the other party''s character, she will never give it to her.


    Master Huo had a good impression of Qin Ruan, otherwise he would not give her the shares of hea group.


    "Here you are."


    Huo yungentian took the document from his grandfather and stuffed it into Qin Ruan''s hand.


    He also bent over to pick up the black brocade box on the table and opened the box to reveal the house property certificate and key inside.


    The third master put the brocade box into Qin Ruan''s hand and smiled: "Ruan Ruan, thank your grandfather and father."


    Qin Ruan looked very melancholy holding hundreds of billions of documents and brocade boxes in her arms.


    These things are so valuable that she panicked.


    "Girl, the elder can''t give it away." Huo yungentian leaned close to her ear and whispered.


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and greeted Huo Gentiana with a smile.


    He stood beside him, and the dignity of his gestures seemed to be innate. Except for his natural temperament, the rest was given by time and experience.


    The calm attitude of the other party calmed Qin Ruan''s uneasiness and uneasiness.


    Xu Shi saw that she was at a loss. Master Huo said in a warm voice, "girl, these things should be yours. You are pregnant with my fourth generation grandson of the Huo family. His existence is of great significance."


    The voice is gentle, the tone is firm and serious, and there is a sound on the ground.


    These words have been very straightforward. Qin Ruan got everything now because he harbored the legitimate grandson of the Huo family.


    Qin Ruan drooped his eyes and thought, but not.


    If there is no child in her belly, even if the Huo family knows the entanglement between her and Huo Gentiana that night, she is not qualified to step into the door of the Huo family as her identity.


    Qin Ruan breathed a sigh of relief, and the pleasant and crisp sound sounded slowly: "thank you, Grandpa, father."


    Clever and sensible. If you ignore the records on the data, Qin Ruan gives the impression that she is a weak and good girl.


    Knowing that Qin Ruan was uncomfortable in front of her elders, Huo yungentian asked Huozhi to take her to the restaurant for breakfast.


    There are only three generations of the Huo family left in the living room.


    The old man looked at his grandson, who was sitting beside him with a calm face, and his face showed a mocking smile: "Gentiana, Ruan Ruan is a good girl. It''s rare to be seen by you."

 Chapter 167

    Huo yungentian heard his grandfather''s temptation and wanted to know the feelings between him and Qin Ruan.


    Grandfather paid more attention to his feelings than his second cousin.


    If it hadn''t been for his health, Grandpa would have held various nominal banquets to invite celebrities from the aristocratic family to come and choose a woman to accompany him.


    The smile on Huo gentian''s face is harmless to humans and animals, and the dark light in his deep eyes makes people unable to figure it out.


    He said calmly, "Ruan Ruan is still small."


    "Don''t like her still protecting?" The old man didn''t give up.


    "Grandpa, what do you think of me? She is so young and still a child."


    Huo Gentiana''s lips moved back and forth, and his words fell to the ground with a sound, which shows his attitude.


    "She has grown up and is still pregnant with your child!" The old man frowned: "if you don''t like her, why bother to get the certificate? The Huos can''t afford a child?"


    He always thought that Huo yungentian was so quick to get the certificate with Qin Ruan because they liked each other even if they didn''t have the same heart.


    You know, his grandson seems gentle and talkative, but his indifference and ruthlessness surpass anyone in the Huo family.


    If he doesn''t want to do something, no one can force him.


    If you don''t like Qin Ruan, why marry her.


    His only wish in this life is that Huo Yunyu is happy in his life, accompanied by a lover, and has no regrets any more.


    If Qin Ruan is not a good man, he still occupies a position next to his little grandson, which makes old master Huo feel a little sad.


    His gentian ability is outstanding, and he was born at the peak of power.


    Unfortunately, life is changeable, and God does not give life.


    The unknown ten-year life span is only a flash in the pan for grandson.


    Huo Hongxing knew his son quite well. He asked coldly, "are you pitying her?"


    Qin Ruan is a girl. Her experiences in Xicheng are really pitiable.


    Even he could not help sighing at the bottom of his heart when he saw those materials.


    Huo yungentian was stunned when he heard the speech, and then couldn''t laugh or cry: "how can it be?"


    He leaned on the sofa in a lazy and casual manner, with a slow tone: "the little girl was entangled with me and had a child. The situation of the Su family had not been investigated clearly. They knew the current situation of Qin Ruan. It was inevitable that they would not give her a hand. With the protection of the Huo family, she would be safer."


    "That''s it?" Master Huo and father Huo obviously don''t believe it.


    Huo Gentiana''s slender fingers tapped gently on the edge of the sofa, with a sense of rhythm, but did not make any sound.


    He lowered his eyes and understated: "it''s easy for the Huo family to raise a child, but my Huo Gentiana''s child can''t be labeled illegitimate."


    After learning that Qin Ruan was pregnant, Huo yungentian thought for a long time.


    With a life span of less than ten years, what can he do for Qin Ruan and his children.


    The status of the Qin family in the capital is embarrassing. They can''t get up and won''t fall to the bottom in a short time.


    But this is not enough. Qin Ruan is pregnant with his child Huo Gentiana, with noble blood. He was born a favored child of heaven.


    The capital is full of dignitaries. She will give birth to children and be bullied by others. Who can protect their mother and son.


    Huo gentian also thought about everything Qin Ruan would face when she gave birth to an unmarried child.


    It is common for single women to raise children, but he does not allow others to point out to their mother and son, nor does he want them to bear those grievances.


    Weighing the pros and cons, it''s better to personally secure Qin Ruan and his children for the rest of their lives.


    He will always be blessed by the Huo family. Even if he is absent in the future, Qin Ruan and his children will not be bullied by anyone.

 Chapter 168

    Getting married with Qin Ruan and taking shelter under his wings is the most correct choice for Huo gentian.


    Even if the middle two divorce due to other factors, the child is also the legitimate son of the Huo family and will not be discussed one after another.


    Qin Ruan was once the title of Mrs. Huo''s family, which also had advantages for her.


    The corners of Huo Gentiana''s lips were slightly lifted, and a gentle smile appeared on his face.


    His smile was dazzling, and everything around him was eclipsed.


    Master Huo and Huo Hongxing''s father and son looked at each other, and there was a look of surprise in their smart eyes.


    Grandson (son) said he didn''t like it. He didn''t protect people first.


    Look at the bright and gentle smile on his face. What else do the two old foxes don''t understand.


    The love of a person begins with subtle care.


    Some things are clear to onlookers.


    ¡­¡­


    After breakfast, Qin Ruan said hello to Huo Gentiana, left Huo''s house and went to Shengshi University.


    Before she left, she didn''t know whether she intended it or not. She left the document that belonged to 1% of the shares of hea group given to her by master Huo and the property certificate and key of hundreds of millions of luxury houses given to her by Huo Hongxing on the table of the restaurant in the small building.


    As soon as she left with her front feet, she cleaned up the servants in the restaurant and gave them to huochuan.


    Huo Chuan took the documents left by Qin Ruan and the black brocade box and respectfully sent them to Huo Gentiana.


    "Third Master, madam, leave them on the dining room table."


    Huo Gentiana glanced faintly and said in a cold voice, "put it."


    Qin Ruan has married him. They will always live together in the future. He has plenty of time for her to accept all this.


    One percent of the shares of hea group is enough for her and her children to eat and drink for the rest of their lives.


    Huo Chuan stepped forward and put his things on the table.


    ¡­¡­


    Shengshi University.


    A classroom on the fifth floor of the teaching building in area a is overcrowded today.


    Most of them were girls, and their faces showed excitement and joy.


    These students did not come for today''s lecture, but for the teacher of this class, Professor Wei Linchen of the Department of psychology.


    Qin Ruan holds the textbook in her arms and looks at the crowded pictures in the classroom indifferently.


    The same was true in previous lives. Every time Wei Linchen gave a lecture, the classroom was overcrowded.


    She found a vacant seat in the corner of the last row and sat down, casting her cold eyes on the scenery outside the window.


    Before long, the noisy classroom became quiet.


    A thin man in a white shirt with elegant temperament stepped into the classroom.


    This person is Professor Wei Linchen, who is much expected.


    His temperament is elegant and does not eat human fireworks. His eyes are full of compassion, as if all things in the world are treated equally in his eyes.


    To put it bluntly, like a monk, most girls are itchy and want to pull them down from the altar.


    Wei Linchen walked into the classroom and looked ahead. He didn''t give a single look to the students.


    He went to his desk and checked the projector and laptop about the class.


    When everything was all right, he faced all the students in the classroom: "Hello, students, I''m Wei Linchen. It''s a great honor to spend this morning with you."


    His voice was faint and he couldn''t feel his emotional ups and downs.


    "We are also very honored!!"


    "Miss Wei, you are so handsome!"


    "Miss Wei, do you have a girlfriend?"


    The girls responded excitedly and loudly, and some of them carried private goods.


    Wei Linchen showed a alienated and polite smile on his face, ignoring the messy problems that appeared under the stage,


    He turned sideways, looked at the content displayed on the projector screen, and slowly opened his mouth: "today we discuss friendship."

 Chapter 169

    Wei Linchen''s voice just fell, and a female classmate boldly made a voice under the stage.


    "I want to make friends with Mr. Wei, build a beautiful friendship with the teacher, and break through the sense of friendship through our lives."


    "Classmate, the ideal is good." Wei Linchen smiled and his tone was still faint.


    He didn''t take the girl''s words to heart and looked calm.


    Wei Linchen ignored the girl''s vague signals and continued: "friendship, this is an essential feeling in our life..."


    Qin Ruan, sitting in the last row of the classroom, propped his head with one hand and looked lazy.


    The sun shone on her through the window and bathed her flawless face in the sun.


    Qin Ruan''s posture is lazy, his eyes look sober and serious, and he is listening to teacher Wei''s lecture.


    Since she came to Shengshi University, she likes this teacher very much.


    The content of each other''s class is simple and straightforward. Even some profound problems will be told in the simplest and clear words.


    Growing up without father and mother in Xicheng made Qin Ruan lack some feelings.


    Whenever she listens to Wei Linchen''s lectures, she always knows more about human and worldly wisdom.


    "... friendship is the feeling generated by friends. Friends can be divided into three, six, nine, etc., but you must know how to define your position in making friends, otherwise you will become a worthless existence in this friendship.


    Friends, you can tell them your bad news, and they will listen patiently. This is the most basic social etiquette for making friends.


    If you tell your friends bad news, the response is that you are stupid. Why do bad things happen to you? They have encountered worse things, which biases the whole topic... "


    At this point, Wei Linchen paused.


    His elegant temperament did not change, and his face looked kind: "such friends should be careful."


    "When you tell your friends good news, you get their blessings and even celebrate for you, which will bring very comfortable coexistence to each other."


    "Miss Wei, can I share my happiness with you? I''d like to share your happiness in half. "


    There are girls laughing and talking under the stage.


    Wei Linchen lips slightly hook: "if I have time, I am willing to enjoy happiness."


    Cheers came from the audience.


    Don''t doubt it. It''s all girls.


    Wei Linchen continued: "if you have good news but are afraid to say it to your friends, it is because you know that if you say it, bad things may happen and your happiness may follow the news.


    They will add other things to your happiness. They will not bless you, and even start talking about the good things that happened to them n years ago.


    Or even worse, they talk about the good things that happened to the people they knew n years ago.


    Friends should appreciate each other and move towards a better future together, rather than make this friendship oppressive.


    Such a friendship for a long time gives rise to connivance and endure the pain they add to you again and again, which shows that you acquiesce in its existence.


    Making friends is a very free thing. It should not bring us depression and suffering.


    You have the right to have excellent people around you, and they also want you to be the best of yourself, not to find out the excellence that sets them off from you... "


    Wei Linchen''s voice is very comfortable. Qin Ruan sits in the back and can hear the low voice communication of the women in the front row.


    They said that their ears were numb when listening to teacher Wei. What they couldn''t resist most was such a male voice.


    The morning passed quickly.


    After class, some female students came forward and asked Professor Wei for contact information.

 Chapter 170

    Without exception, the female classmate who asked Professor Wei for contact information was declined again.


    In the past, there were not no girls looking for Wei Linchen for contact information.


    But half a month passed, and no one succeeded.


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes, stopped looking at Professor Wei surrounded in front, packed up his books and slipped away through the back door.


    Maybe she didn''t look at the Yellow calendar when she went out today.


    As soon as I came downstairs, I met my sworn enemy.


    Hou Xiangli looked impatient and stood downstairs.


    Seeing Qin Ruan coming down, she came with a haggard face.


    As the other party approached, Qin Ruan clearly saw the angry fire in her eyes, and her face was ferocious and twisted.


    Qin Ruan stood in place with a book in his arms, with a light frown on his eyebrows.


    In retrospect, where did you provoke this madwoman today.


    "Qin Ruan!"


    Hou Xiangli walked up to Qin Ruan, gnashing her teeth and shouting her name.


    Her voice was full of anger and wanted to bite her to pieces.


    "What''s up?"


    Qin Ruan''s face was cold and indifferent.


    She was so calm that she hated her to the bone in Hou Xiangli''s eyes.


    She stared at Qin Ruan unhappily: "the videos on the school forum have been deleted. Do you need to kill them all?"


    Qin Ruan didn''t understand what Hou Xiangli said. She frowned and looked confused.


    What does the school forum video have to do with her?


    "I don''t understand what you said."


    Qin Ruan bypassed each other to leave, and his arm was pulled by someone.


    "Bitch, is it the ghost of the gold master behind you?"


    Hou Xiangli''s eyes were about to crack, and the hatred and anger in her eyes almost burned Qin Ruan in front of her.


    "I really don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Qin Ruan easily broke away from Hou Xiangli''s hand holding her arm.


    Her eyes were cold, and she was obviously impatient.


    "Stop pretending!"


    Hou Xiangli ground her teeth and said bitterly, "because of you, my father was expelled from the board of directors of Shengshi University. Qin Ruan, why are you so bad!


    I just sent the video of you being picked up by the gold Lord in the middle of the night to the school forum. It''s all true, but you made my father lose his position as a school director! "


    "You took my video?" Qin Ruan frowned unhappily and her lips gently pursed.


    She began to recall the memory of being picked up at school in the middle of the night.


    After thinking about it, it seems that only Huo Chuan sent her to school that night. She came back to get the pregnancy certificate and left again to visit Huo''s family.


    Hou Xiangli snorted with a smile: "as soon as the video was released, the forum was removed. You didn''t suffer any harm. Why did my father lose his position as a director.


    Qin Ruan, go to your gold master now. No, call him and ask him to restore my father''s position as soon as possible! "


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were cold, looked at Hou Xiangli''s eyes and sneered: "you made a mistake, I didn''t do it."


    She didn''t know what Hou Xiangli had done behind her back, but someone solved it.


    You don''t have to think about it. Nine times out of ten the people who solved the problem behind it were the Huos.


    "Qin Ruan, you bitch...".


    Before Hou Xiangli finished her words, she was bound by the people who suddenly appeared and twisted her arms as fast as possible.


    "Keep your mouth clean!"


    Huo Zhi suppressed Hou Xiangli''s arm and spoke coldly.


    Her face was as cold and beautiful as a rose, with ferocity between her eyebrows and eyes.


    "Who are you? Let go of me! " Hou Xiangli began to struggle to get rid of her imprisonment.


    But where is she the opponent of one of the leaders of the secret department of the Huo family.


    Huo Zhi was too lazy to listen to her nonsense. She raised her hand and cut off the back of her neck and directly put the man down.


    She looked very relaxed carrying Hou Xiangli in one hand.


    This scene did not attract too many people around.

 Chapter 171

    There are many students from the teaching building. Some of them know hou Xiangli.


    She made trouble at school every once in a while, and everyone was used to it.


    Now when I see her lying on a beautiful woman, I just look back quickly.


    Huo Zhi took the person in her hand and took two steps towards Qin Ruan: "young lady, the third master sent someone to send you lunch and has sent someone to your dormitory."


    "I see."


    Qin Ruan took back her sight from Hou Xiangli and answered faintly.


    She pursed her lips and asked, "what did Hou Xiangli do before, your hand?"


    "Yes -" Huo Zhi didn''t hide it.


    Indeed, she asked her men to cancel the video of the forum and report it to the third master.


    Qin Ruan thought that''s true. Huo Zhi followed her these two days and won''t anyone except her.


    "The waiting director of Shengshi University was dismissed by the board of directors. I think it''s the third master who said hello?"


    Huo Zhi hung his head: "Shengshi University was founded by the Huo family. Young lady was bullied in school. Those people should be punished."


    Qin Ruan really didn''t know that Shengshi University was founded by the Huo family.


    She knew that the influence of the Huo family in the capital was unusual, but she didn''t think that the century old famous schools also belonged to the Huo family.


    Huo Zhi sent Qin Ruan downstairs and didn''t go up together.


    She left with Hou Xiangli who fainted.


    The Hou family is also a small force in the capital, but compared with the four families, the six aristocratic families are really not enough.


    If you dare to attack the Huo family, you can imagine the end of Hou Xiangli.


    There will be no Hou''s house in the capital in the future.


    Qin Ruan returned to the dormitory and saw several insulation boxes on the table in the house.


    She stepped forward and opened the double-layer insulation box nearest to her at the table. The strong aroma of exquisite dishes came to her nostrils.


    The Huos brought a total of six dishes and a soup.


    Lunch boxes were opened, and a faint smell of medicinal herbs spread in the house.


    These meals are medicated meals that replenish blood and Qi and are good for her health.


    Qin Ruan''s lips curled up and touched his lower abdomen with a faint smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    The third master is really considerate.


    This time, with her caution and the protection of Huo Gentiana, the baby in her belly will fall safely.


    Qin Ruan sat at the table, picked up chopsticks and enjoyed the food with color, smell and satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    Huo house.


    Huo Yirong seldom has a rest today.


    The order transaction with country x is complete. He doesn''t have to run to the company so often these two days.


    Small building, open balcony.


    The handsome Mr. Huo stood casually and gracefully with his hands on the guardrail.


    At home, he rarely wears casual, leisure and comfortable home clothes, which depresses his coldness and ruthlessness, adding a bit of easygoing atmosphere.


    The fact that the company has no trivial matters does not mean that Huo Yirong can live in peace.


    Huo Qiang stood behind him and respectfully replied: "the old lady has cut off a lot of business of the Su family and has found some trouble in Cabinet Affairs. Everyone knows that the marriage between Huo and Su has ended and the two families have completely broken up.


    In recent years, the Su family borrowed the autumn wind from their marriage and returned with interest in just a few days.


    The Su family is not very willing. They have begun to take action. They found out about Mrs. San Shao, but they haven''t taken any action yet. "


    Huo Yirong''s indifference changed when he heard that the Su family had made up their mind on their third brother and sister.


    He turned around and a sharp look appeared in his eyes: "Lao Qiang, Qin Ruan is the person on the tip of the third brother''s heart. If she was hurt by the Su family, the dark department really doesn''t need to exist."


    The grandfather ordered that the children in Qin Ruan''s belly be guaranteed to land safely.


    She is now extraordinary to the Huos.

 Chapter 172

    "The people in the dark Department have been watching the Su family closely. They will never let them hurt Mrs. San Shao."


    Huo Qiang''s face was solemn and his voice was deep and serious.


    He knew that the second master was still worrying about the third master''s being calculated in the Huangting Hotel, so he was dissatisfied with the secret department.


    Because of the marriage between Su and Huo, the secret investigators relaxed their vigilance towards the Su family and failed to find out the inside story.


    This is indeed a dereliction of duty by the dark Department.


    Huo Yirong asked, "is there anything else in the Su family?"


    "Yes." Huoqiang nodded: "the child in Su Jingshu''s belly was knocked out last night, and the child''s biological father was sunk into the deep sea last night."


    Huo Yirong smiled when he heard the speech. His smile was meaningful. A sarcasm appeared at the bottom of his eyes: "whose order?"


    "Miss Su Jingshu herself."


    Huo Yirong was stunned when Huo Qiang said this.


    Then, with a low smile, he stared at Huo Qiang''s eyes with a thought-provoking look: "are you sure?"


    "Sure, everything in the Su family is under the control of the dark Department."


    This was said by Huo Qiang, and his convincing power was full score.


    "I underestimated this woman." The second master said quietly, "what are the trends of other aristocratic families?"


    Huo Qiang: "the Xiao family has a lot of peace with the Nangong family."


    The Xiao family and Nangong family are two of the six aristocratic families in the capital. They have made frequent small moves in recent years.


    After knowing that the Su family calculated Huo Gentiana in the Huangting Hotel, he tied Su Jingshu to show his attitude.


    The complete break between the Huo family and the Su family is well known, in order to have the effect of shaking the tiger and alert other restless aristocratic families.


    Now it seems that knocking on the mountain and shaking the tiger has indeed had an effect, but the so-called mountain is still unable to find its own position.


    Huo Yirong gently twisted his eyebrows and asked, "Xiao family... I remember that the current owner of the Lu family is dead. Was his wife born in the Xiao family?"


    Huo Qiang: "yes, the relationship between Lu and Xiao has not been very good since Mrs. Lu''s death."


    Huo Yirong pondered, "find time to meet Lu Han."


    Lu Han came from the Lu family, one of the four families, and is the next successor of the Lu family.


    Since the death of his biological mother, Mrs. Lu, who was born in the Xiao family, the relationship between the Lu family and the Xiao family can not be said to break, but it is no longer as friendly as Mrs. Lu is still alive.


    Huo Qiang asked, "is it in your name or in the name of the third master?"


    After all, he is the next successor of the Lu family. He should be more careful in form.


    "The third brother is not very well these two days. I''ll meet him."


    Huo Yirong''s voice is thin, and there are worries that can''t be hidden in his words.


    At noon, he went to see Huo Gentiana and saw that his lips were blue and his face was pale. This was that his body began to feel uncomfortable again.


    "My subordinates will do it in a minute."


    "Now go, I''ll be alone."


    "Yes -"


    Huo Qiang turned and left, leaving Huo Yirong standing on the balcony alone.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan was driving the Maserati his father Qin Anguo bought for her back to Qin''s house.


    After lunch, she was ready to sort out the summary of Wei Linchen''s morning course, but she received a call from home.


    Father and big brother are back.


    Qin Ruan was not happy when he learned the news.


    She thought of her previous life.


    After father and eldest brother returned home, it was only four months before their family broke down and died.


    In these four months, the Qin family will undergo earth shaking changes.


    After his father returns home, he will find something wrong with Han Xian, resulting in his death by Han Xian and his uncle.


    Then, Han Xian and Han Kexin found that they were pregnant. They fell into the design of their mother and daughter and were sent to prison.


    After his father died, the eldest brother took over the company in a hurry, and everything did not develop in a good direction.

 Chapter 173

    Qin''s group has not stabilized in the hands of his eldest brother Qin jingcen. His fiancee was killed by his second brother Qin Mei.


    The relationship between the two brothers broke completely and never died.


    Qin jingcen was devastated by the death of his fiancee. He chose to go abroad.


    Qin Mei was forced to take over the company.


    Before long, he disappeared, his whereabouts were unknown, and his life and death were unknown.


    On the surface, there is actually a pair of invisible hands behind it.


    It''s Han Xian and uncle Qin Anmin.


    The death of their father was the hand of both of them.


    The fiancee of the eldest brother Qin jingcen was hit by the second brother and was designed by them.


    Qin jingcen and Qin Mei did not break up, and the Brotherhood was still there.


    Qin jingcen was forced to go abroad by his fiancee''s family.


    Send Qin Mei to prison, or he chooses to leave the Qin group abroad.


    Qin jingcen chose to go abroad and handed over the Qin group to Qin Mei.


    Unfortunately, Qin Mei did not escape Han Xian''s calculation with Qin Anmin in the end.


    Qin Mei is a learning ruffian. No matter how good his study is, he has no practical experience. He is cynical and does everything in one line.


    It''s really not good to be pushed to the first speaker of the Qin group in a suit and shoes.


    Qin Mei''s final outcome is that his whereabouts are unknown and his life and death are unknown.


    Many years later, his remains were found by the Huo family from remote areas.


    Because of the Huo family, he was finally able to go home and take root.


    All this was investigated by Huo Gentiana in the previous life.


    Third master Huo returned home to punish Han Xian, Qin Anmin and other participants who occupied the magpie''s nest by thunder.


    When the other party was sweeping the grave, he told her all the truth.


    Qin Ruan''s hand holding the steering wheel couldn''t help exerting force. The fundus of her eyes was stained with the color of Yin ducks, and the radian evil spirit aroused by the corners of her lips was wanton.


    Return to the turning point of previous lives again.


    How could she allow Han Xian, Han Kexin and Qin Anmin to be satisfied.


    Han Xian, Han Kexin''s mother and daughter know that they can''t come to a good end after they meet again.


    In order not to dirty their hands, they have been allowed to hop around.


    Even if you can''t finish them with your own hands, you should add a fire to them to let them taste the bad consequences as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin family.


    Han Xian took the fruit tray in the servant''s hand and walked to the living room.


    Sitting in the living room, Qin Anguo and Qin jingcen are talking about the company. They look a little absent-minded.


    Han Xian, who came with a fruit tray, saw this, and her eyes flashed a look of disgust.


    She didn''t know why father and son were like this.


    They are waiting for Qin Ruan to come back.


    Except for the uncivilized bitch, no one in the Qin family can make the Qin family father and son have too much emotional fluctuation.


    Han Xian arranged the expression on her face, showed a gentle and obedient look, and walked slowly.


    She put the fruit tray on the table and asked softly, "Lao Qin, how about this business trip? Are you in any trouble? "


    Qin Anguo''s temples are white, his facial features are rough and calm, and everyone has a dignified aura.


    His temperament has never been disobedient.


    Han Xian''s gentle voice sounded, and he unconsciously frowned.


    "Nothing. Everything is going well." Qin''an''s Mandarin was faint.


    The gentle and elegant young man sitting next to Qin''an smiled: "aunt Han, there are servants at home. Why are you busy? Sit down and have a rest."


    The young man who spoke was Qin jingcen.


    He is mature and handsome. He is known as a cunning fox in business.


    The eldest brother of the Qin family, Qin jingcen, Qin Mei and Qin Ruan with twins of dragon and Phoenix, look like each other.


    None of the three children followed the rough and crazy appearance of Qin''an.

 Chapter 174

    All three children followed their mother.


    Han Xian once saw Qin Anguo holding the picture of the woman.


    Her rough face was gentle, and the tenderness of her eyes made her gnash her teeth.


    As a woman, Han Xian had to admit that the face of the woman who was missed by Qin''an until her death made her jealous.


    Han Xian looked at Qin jingcen leaning on the sofa and his fox eyes that could see the bottom of people''s heart. The bottom of her heart trembled.


    In this family, she is most afraid of him.


    Every time I meet his fox eyes, there is always a kind of hidden in the bottom of my heart. All my thoughts are excavated and spread in front of each other.


    Han Xian calmed her mind and said softly, "it''s all right. I''ve been idle at home recently. You''ve been away for so long. I''m very busy now."


    "Really?" Qin jingcen raised his thin lips and a smile appeared on his face, which was somewhat similar to Qin Ruan.


    I thought aunt Han was very busy recently. After all, she was worried about something like that and was involved in the sharp decline of the Qin group''s stock market. I didn''t expect Han Xian to be so broad-minded


    Han Xian almost didn''t hold her bright smile when she heard the speech.


    She gasped at the corners of her lips and soon recovered.


    For a moment, her smile converged between her eyebrows and eyes, her eyes were dark, and she looked like crying.


    It seems that she is pretending to be smiling just now.


    Han Xian raised her hand, especially gracefully wiped the corners of her eyes, and choked in front of the Qin family.


    "Fortunately, the child has been calculated. I gave birth to her and taught her for many years. She is gentle and has always been polite. How can she do those things?"


    "Is it difficult that the men in the picture are still rejected by P?"


    Master Qin''s voice is gentle and his tone is impartial.


    "But Xin doesn''t know those people at all!"


    Han Xian looked up with grievances on her face, and tears fell from her eyes.


    As she was getting older, she looked so miserable because of her good maintenance.


    Unfortunately, the two men in front of her were calm and motionless.


    Qin jingcen changed his sitting position, propped his head with one hand and looked at Han Xian with a smile.


    "Aunt Han, if the photos were taken by P, who did you say provided those photos? After all, I''ve been to all those places. "


    The tears in Han Xian''s eyes suddenly stopped and her heart burst.


    Yes, those photos were provided by my daughter.


    If you really pursue it, you will be able to find them.


    The most important thing is that most of the places taken in the photos are places Han Kexin often goes to play.


    "I don''t know, but heart can never do those things!" Han Kexin gritted his teeth and denied.


    At this point, she must not admit it.


    As for the genesis entertainment press, even if they keep phone records in advance, there is always a way to say black into white.


    Han Xian has always had her way.


    Qin jingcen stopped talking and looked at Han Xian with a smile.


    "All right, this matter will be discussed when Kexin comes back."


    Seeing Han Xian still wants to speak, Qin''an looks unhappy and stops.


    When he was abroad, he knew what had happened at home.


    In the past, he would follow Qin Ruan''s wishes not to disclose his identity or explain the gossip outside.


    Don''t even bother her life and let her spend another two years adapting to her surroundings.


    She was not a child who grew up in a greenhouse. She suffered so much in Xicheng.


    Qin''an is not willing to force Qin Ruan to do anything she doesn''t want to do.

 Chapter 175

    Qin Ruan grew up in adversity and wind and rain.


    She has seen too much evil and greed, and it takes time to change her pattern and vision.


    Qin Anguo wanted to let Qin Ruan adapt to her current life first, and then exercise her abilities in other aspects.


    Anyway, he doesn''t have much time.


    He doesn''t know how many years he can live. While he still has time and energy, he must convince Qin Ruan this time.


    Some things his daughter is still young and doesn''t understand. He will teach her himself.


    There was an exaggerated exhaust noise of luxury cars outside the door.


    Qin Anguo and Qin jingcen, who were sitting in the living room, sat up straight and looked at the door.


    Soon a familiar figure came slowly.


    Qin jingcen turned his eyes gracelessly when he saw the visitor.


    He leaned back on the sofa again, and there was no negotiation state that would just face a life and death crisis.


    Walking into the hall was a tall young man in casual sportswear.


    He has a face similar to that of Qin Ruan, and his deep and handsome face is more handsome and cold.


    Qin Mei saw his eldest brother turn his eyes secretly, and a smile of evil Qi was aroused on his lips. He was full of ruffian Qi.


    Qin''an''s position is more subtle, and his eyes are more sharp. It seems that there is someone behind Qin Mei.


    His eyes shone and his face showed obvious expectation.


    "Ruan Ruan, I said that dad and brother must be very disgusted when they saw me coming in first."


    Qin Mei said something and slowly stepped aside, revealing Qin Ruan with a gentle look behind him and a smile in his eyes.


    She stood there, her dark eyes staring at the two fathers sitting on the sofa, with a faint sour feeling at the bottom of her heart, but her smile was very bright.


    "Dad, big brother."


    Qin Anguo''s hands on his side were shaking excitedly.


    After Qin Ruan returned to Qin''s house, he called him, but he was just a strange father. He could count the number of times with a slap.


    This is my father''s first cry.


    When the old father heard his daughter calling for Dad, his eyes couldn''t help flashing.


    He was embarrassed to embarrass his children, slightly lowered his eyes and stared at the gifts brought back to his children from abroad on the table.


    Qin jingcen immediately found that his father was in a wrong state. He quickly got up and strode towards Qin Ruan.


    "Ruan Ruan, how did you come back with Qin Mei and meet him on the road?"


    Qin Dashao seems to have been warm with his sister for many years. When he comes to Qin Ruan, he naturally holds her shoulder and walks to his father sitting on the sofa.


    He thought that his behavior was perfect. Qin Ruan, who was held by him, could easily detect his rigid movements and couldn''t put his walking posture away.


    Qin Anguo took advantage of this time and had already sorted out his emotions.


    Seeing his daughter coming, he picked up the exquisite gift box on the table.


    "Ruan Ruan, this is the custom perfume I brought back from abroad. I heard you girls love this brand."


    Qin Ruan took the beautiful gift box and glanced at the logo on the box. It was very sure that it was the world''s top three luxury perfume brand. The perfume that was made for this brand costs at least seven digits.


    She knew that the company was in some trouble recently. Unexpectedly, her father was still thinking of her in his busy schedule abroad.


    Qin Ruan looked up and looked at the tall, white temples of Qin''an.


    "Thank you, Dad. I like it very much."


    "Just like it, just like it -"


    Qin Anguo couldn''t close his mouth with a smile. His Majesty was swept away, and there was a sense of stupidity all over his body.

 Chapter 176

    Qin Mei touched Qin jingcen with his arm in exchange for a faint glance.


    He immediately raised his chin and motioned to his eldest brother to see their father.


    Qin Mei approached Qin jingcen and smiled in his ear: "look at my father''s stupidity. I can''t see it."


    Qin jingcen looked cold and had no smile. He stared at his father and took his sister''s hand, showing envy in his eyes.


    He also wants to pinch his little sister''s hand.


    When the Qin family reunited with their father and son, there were always people who couldn''t recognize their identity.


    Han Xian saw that as soon as Qin Mei and Qin Ruan brothers and sisters came back, she was like a transparent person in the family. No one noticed her existence.


    She ground her teeth, pressed down the resentment at the bottom of her heart, and showed a dignified and gentle smile.


    "Ah Mei and Ruan Ruan are back. Have you had dinner outside? The kitchen has prepared afternoon tea. Would you like some? "


    "Why are you so attentive? Didn''t you and Han Kexin do something sorry for Ruan Ruan?"


    Qin Mei always talks straight. If anyone makes him unhappy, he can give it back ten times.


    Therefore, as soon as he spoke, he almost turned Han Xian upside down.


    Han Xian reluctantly maintained a stiff smile on her face: "what are you talking about?"


    "You know it in your heart!" Qin Mei sneered.


    Han Xian''s face showed fatigue and helplessness, but her voice was very weak: "do you have any misunderstanding about me? But recently, aunt Han may not care about her home. What can be said clearly."


    Qin Mei: "you..."


    "All right, stop." Qin Anguo interrupted his son and asked Han Xian, "when will Kexin come back?"


    "I called Kexin and she came back soon."


    Qin''an''s face was cold and her tone was alienated. Han Xian was inexplicably uneasy at the bottom of her heart.


    While they were talking, Qin jingcen took Qin Ruan and sat on the sofa.


    He pushed the gifts piled on the table in front of his little sister and told her what was in it.


    Qin Ruan listened carefully, and the radian of the corner of his lips had not been put down.


    Suddenly, Qin Ruan opened his mouth and asked, "brother, did my father see what I passed to you?"


    Qin jingcen was handsome and gentle, his face was slightly heavy, and a cold light flashed in his eyes.


    He said in a deep voice, "look."


    Just two nights ago, Qin Ruan sent him a document.


    She told Qin Anguo and Qin jingcen that the public opinion of the creation entertainment press against Han Kexin was something she manipulated behind her back.


    She didn''t hide anything from her relatives.


    It also collects what Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter have done secretly, including the long-standing collusion between Han Xian and Qin Anmin.


    There is no airtight wall in the world. As long as you find the right direction and spend money, no matter how deep it is hidden, you can dig it out.


    This is also the reason why the company doesn''t get together at home as soon as the father and son return home.


    Qin Anguo can no longer allow Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter to do whatever they want.


    Han Xian felt more and more uneasy. She couldn''t help asking, "Lao Qin, is there something wrong?"


    Qin Anguo didn''t even give her a look. When he saw his eldest son and his little daughter sitting in front of the sofa, his eyes were soft and his tone was cold: "it''s okay if you don''t come back, an irrelevant outsider."


    Han Xian was more and more uneasy when she heard this.


    "Lao Qin..."


    Qin Anguo didn''t want to hear her speak any more. He looked at his eldest son and said in a deep voice, "Jing Cen, take out your things."


    "OK -"


    Qin jingcen answered.


    He picked up the file bag on the side sofa, took out several documents from it and put them on the table one by one.

 Chapter 177

    In the Qin family hall, people sat in front of the sofa.


    Qin Anguo pushed the document to Han Xian: "after signing these two divorce agreements, I''ll let bygones be bygones for what you''ve done before."


    Han Xian''s eyes trembled slightly, and her voice trembled: "what are you talking about, Lao Qin? Why do we divorce when we are so old? What have I done wrong for so many years?"


    Facing Han Xian''s seemingly humble and questioning attitude, Qin Anguo''s answer is to push another document with some thickness in front of her.


    "Look for yourself."


    Qin Anguo''s voice was dignified and cold, mixed with impatience.


    Before going abroad, he vaguely realized that Han Xian might be wrong. Before he investigated, he didn''t expect that she was entangled with her eldest brother Qin Anmin behind her back.


    Even when he was not in China, he tried to frame Qin Ruan to ruin her reputation.


    Not counting the past, these two things have seriously stepped on his bottom line.


    Han Xian stared at the document pushed to her eyes as if she saw something terrible.


    Her intuition was that what was in it would kill her.


    Han Xian asked with a dry smile, "what''s in here?"


    Qin Anguo stared at her coldly and didn''t say a word.


    Qin jingcen, sitting beside Qin Ruan, has a cold light in his fox like eyes.


    Qin Mei put his long legs on the table and his eyes on Han Xian were unbridled.


    Looking at her poor appearance, I don''t know. I thought they had done something heinous by bullying her as a girl in the Qin family.


    The second young master of Qin sneered: "the things in this are naturally the evidence that you collude with your uncle behind your father''s back and want to frame Ruan to ruin his reputation."


    Although Qin Mei seems to be fooling around, he is a member of the Qin family after all.


    What happened at home, Qin''an, Qin jingcen will not hide him.


    He received a call from his father and brother early in the morning and knew that the day they returned home was when Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter were kicked out.


    "Don''t scare me, Lao Qin. I''m timid." Han Xian had tears in her eyes and a pale face: "I''ve been married to the Qin family for so many years. I''ve worked hard to take care of Jing Cen and ah Yi. I''ve never done anything harmful."


    Qin Anguo remembered that when he married Han Xian, he wanted to have a woman at home who could take care of two children.


    Over the years, she has done very well and has never been harsh to her two sons.


    But she shouldn''t have shot Qin Ruan, and even entangled with her eldest brother.


    Qin Anguo pressed his frown tightly and eased his tone a lot: "I know you''ve wronged you for so many years. If you''re looking for other men, you shouldn''t hang out with your eldest brother."


    As a husband, he confessed to dereliction of duty and never gave Han Xian any physical needs.


    Han Xian was shocked when she heard the speech: "I didn''t, Lao Qin. I''m innocent with my uncle!"


    She flatly denied that she could never admit it.


    Once admitted, she really has no place in the Qin family.


    It was only during this time that they got entangled with Qin Anmin. They have always been cautious and went to places with high privacy.


    Han Xian is confident that she can''t be caught.


    She firmly denied her attitude, which could not help but make Qin''an''s face sink, and the only easing emotion dissipated.


    "Sign the divorce agreement. I''ve left you enough money for you and your daughter to eat and drink for the rest of their lives. Don''t tear your face. They don''t look good on each other''s face."


    "Lao Qin, you can''t do this to me!"


    Han Xian got up and came to Qin An, took his arm and knelt on the ground.

 Chapter 178

    Qin''an withdrew his arm in disgust, looked cold and ruthless, and stared at Han Xian.


    He put the pen in front of the other party: "sign it."


    Han Xian put her hand on his knees and cried, "I really shouldn''t mix the entanglement between Kexin and Ruan Ruan. I''m wrong. I''ll change it in the future.


    Don''t divorce, please, Lao Qin, I don''t want to divorce, I don''t want to... "


    That''s very meaningful.


    She admitted what she had done to Qin Ruan, but blamed it on Han Kexin and Qin Ruan, saying it was a friction between children.


    "I beg to differ." Qin Ruan, sitting beside Qin jingcen, made a sound.


    She stared at Han Xian kneeling beside her father with a mocking look.


    Qin Ruan reached out and picked up the unknown details of Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter on the table.


    She opened the file and opened her mouth carelessly: "Han Kexin personally brought the wine I drank in the Huangting hotel in front of me and put the medicine in the wine, but you bought it through channels. You can''t deny it."


    She sent Han Xian the page on which she recorded the details of Han Xian''s purchase of drugs.


    Han Xian looked slightly changed and looked down.


    The dense handwriting on it and the account used in the transaction are clearly remembered.


    At this moment, her heart was full of despair.


    Why did this happen.


    What went wrong.


    When she did these things, she was very secretive.


    Qin Ruan doesn''t think the stimulation is enough.


    Her slender, white hand with a few faint scars opened the back of the file.


    The display page is a picture of Han Xian and Qin Anmin walking in and out of the hotel together.


    This was taken recently. In addition to a few photos, the time from entering the hotel to leaving is also recorded below.


    Han Xian''s face turned pale, and she collapsed to the ground.


    Qin Ruan took a pen from Qin Anguo''s hand. Under the gaze of Qin''s father and son, Qin Ruan went to Han Xian and squatted down.


    She put the pen into Han Xian''s hand, and her delicate and beautiful face was full of contempt.


    However, there was obvious malice in her smiling eyes.


    "I advise you to sign. You and Han Kexin can still get money after signing. If you don''t sign, it''s easy to send you two in with these things in my hand."


    Unable to avenge herself, she ended Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter, but she could speed up the speed and push them to the abyss.


    I have to say, it''s much better than revenge.


    Han Xian saw Qin Ruan''s malice with a smile at the bottom of her eyes. For a moment, she understood something. Her eyes widened suddenly.


    "It''s you, it''s all you!"


    Qin Ruan raised his eyebrows slightly and smiled at the bottom of his eyes. This time, his smile was a little more schadenfreude.


    She didn''t deny it, she was admitting it.


    Indeed, she did all this.


    She personally gave them everything Han Xian and Han Kexin had done to her.


    She was crazy and suddenly reached out to push Qin Ruan.


    How can you watch her hurt Qin Ruan when there are three people in the Qin family.


    Qin jingcen never looked away from Qin Ruan. When he saw his sister being opened by Han Xian, he flew away with an arrow.


    With strong arms, Qin Ruan, who was about to fall on the carpet, was held in his generous arms.


    Han Xian stood up and wanted to tear Qin Ruan.


    Qin Anguo pushed Han Xian, who wanted to hurt her daughter, to the ground and stared at her with ice in her eyes.


    "You''re crazy!"


    Han Xian stretched out her hand and angrily pointed at Qin Ruan: "she did it all! She framed me. She wanted to disperse the family! Qin An Guo, don''t be cheated by her! "

 Chapter 179

    Qin Mei couldn''t accept Han Xian''s bloody words and sternly stopped her.


    "Shut up!"


    Han Xian''s face is ferocious. She is about to have nothing. She is frustrated at the bottom of her heart. How can she make Qin Ruan feel better.


    She looked contemptuous: "Qin Ruan was born in Xicheng. Where is that place? They are all gangsters. Who knows what shady activities she has learned outside for so many years. I think she is..."


    "Pa!"


    Han Xian slapped her in the face before she finished speaking.


    Qin Anguo was so angry that he hit her.


    Han Xian no longer had the previous gentleness and weakness. She looked distorted and hated Qin''an in her eyes.


    All her plans were messed up by Qin Ruan.


    How can Han Xian not hate her.


    After more than ten years with the state of Qin''an, the man beat her, and his hatred for him gradually rose.


    Qin Mei was angry, picked up the file and threw it at Han Xian: "what have you done with Ruan Ruan?"


    "How dare you say that you didn''t do all the things above? I spread rumors outside that Ruan Ruan was an illegitimate daughter. I framed her again and again and colluded with my uncle. Which one of these things didn''t you Han Xian do by yourself!"


    Qin Mei has a bad temper.


    He didn''t beat women, otherwise Han Xian would have been beaten by him.


    Qin jingcen put Qin Ruan on the sofa.


    "Didn''t you hurt it?" The gentle and elegant big and young man has a gentle face and a worried voice.


    Qin Ruan shook his head.


    Qin jingcen touched her head and said softly, "sit here."


    He turned and stared at Han Xian, who was paralyzed on the ground. His eyes were dark.


    "Aunt Han, get out of the Qin family after signing the divorce agreement, or I''ll ask someone to send you and Han Kexin to the police station. You can choose between the two ways."


    This family will never leave people who are bad for my little sister.


    Han Xian has betrayed her father. She can no longer stay in the Qin family.


    "Ha ha......" Han Xian knew that it was a foregone conclusion, and she laughed ferociously.


    "I have paid so much for this family. Now you throw me away like garbage. You are so cruel!"


    Qin Mei walked up to Han Xian and pinched her face, which looked fierce.


    "It''s you who are cruel!"


    "Han Kexin is your daughter, and Qin Ruan is the serious young lady of my Qin family!"


    "If it was Ruan Ruan who made a scandal some time ago, do you know that she will be scolded by thousands of people. She is the miss of the Qin family, not the woman of Han Kexin!"


    Han Xian''s face with exquisite makeup was full of ferocity: "she is the natural flesh and blood of the Qin family. What do you think of Kexin and I for so many years?


    According to her will, Qin Ruan can hold 40% of the shares of Qin''s group. Kexin and I, what are we for so many years? "


    Qin Ruan, sitting on the sofa, heard the speech, and his eyes trembled slightly.


    She looked up at Qin jingcen. Qin Mei looked up.


    There was no emotion on their faces, as if they had already known about it.


    Qin''s group has 40% of the shares, which is an asset of tens of billions.


    The annual net profit dividend of the company is a huge figure.


    So did her father in his previous life, pushing her to the position of the second largest shareholder of Qin''s group.


    This is full of father daughter affection and brother sister friendship.


    Qin Anguo finally understood why han Xian had been having trouble with her daughter recently.


    He wrung his eyebrows and stared at each other with a low sigh.


    In the other party''s resentful sight, he slowly opened his mouth: "the reason why Qin''s group has the current scenery is because Ruan and her mother."


    "Oh!" Han Xian sneered and made it clear that she didn''t believe him.

 Chapter 180

    In the business circle, who doesn''t know that Qin''s group was founded by Qin''an state from scratch.


    His dead wife was a white, powerless woman from a well-off family.


    What ability can such a woman have to help the Qin group.


    About Qin Ruan?


    That''s even more impossible!


    Qin Ruan returned to the Qin family for a year. Before that, she had never contacted the Qin group and had nothing to do with her!


    Qin Anguo sat back on the sofa and looked at his daughter tenderly.


    When he stared at Qin Ruan''s delicate face, faint thoughts and memories flashed in his eyes.


    "You look like your mother." Qin Anguo sighed.


    This was the first time he mentioned his mother in his life. The calm on Qin Ruan''s face could no longer be maintained.


    In previous lives, the first thing she did when she returned to the Qin family was taken to her mother''s grave.


    The woman who is six or seven points similar to her is beautiful and gentle, but there is endless sadness between her eyebrows and eyes.


    In the first 18 years of her life, her mother was strange.


    She had expectations for her mother.


    When she was alone, when she licked her wound alone in the dead of night.


    But she knew that her mother was a distant existence for her.


    The real meeting between mother and daughter was in front of the tomb.


    At that time, Qin Ruan''s mood fluctuated very little.


    They missed each other for many years and never accompanied each other. Qin Ruan didn''t have too strong emotional fluctuations at the bottom of his heart.


    Qin Anguo showed a rare warmth on his face and a faint smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    He said to Qin Ruan, "after you were taken away, we had no right and no potential to do. In order to find you, we made our career bigger and bigger, and only hope to find you one day.


    Your mother came from a famous university, and her knowledge and ability are far above me. If she were still there, Qin group would go further and more steadily.


    It''s a pity that heaven is jealous of beauty. Your mother misses you day and night. In her remorse and endless work day and night, she has a physical problem and leaves us forever. "


    Qin Ruan listened quietly without interrupting.


    Qin''an''s voice was faint, but it was difficult to hide his sadness.


    Qin jingcen and Qin Mei were deeply impressed by their mother, and their faces showed sadness.


    Thinking of the memory before his wife died, Qin''an wiped the red corners of his eyes.


    "Before your mother died, she asked me to promise her that if I could get you back one day, the Qin group would be handed over to you, because you have the current Qin group. If it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t climb up desperately."


    Qin Ruan''s eyes turned red.


    It turned out that someone had done so much for her when she was starving and cold in the west city of her slum and depended on fighting to ensure her safety.


    Qin''s group existed because of her, and her mother was still thinking of her until her death, and even died in regret.


    She doesn''t know any of this.


    Father, eldest brother and second brother didn''t tell her either.


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes slightly, put it on his side, and his hands trembled slightly.


    She didn''t cry, but tears just fell out of control and soaked her clothes.


    Tears like a flood breaking the embankment, drop by drop on my legs.


    Her heart was hard clenched and her breathing was not smooth.


    Qin Ruan cried so suddenly that Qin''an was stunned on the spot.


    He didn''t expect to make his daughter cry. For a moment, he didn''t move and sent out a cry for help to his eldest son.


    Qin jingcen immediately went to Qin Ruan, held the man in his arms and reached out to wipe the tears on her face.


    He comforted with a warm voice: "Ruan Ruan is good. Don''t cry. If your mother knows you can go home, she will be very happy. Don''t be sad."

 Chapter 181

    Qin Ruan looked up and showed his red eyes. He looked flustered and helpless like a child.


    "I didn''t know she had done so much. I didn''t know anything."


    She was not hard hearted. When she heard what her mother had done for her, she felt sad and a touch of regret.


    Such a beautiful and gentle mother died early.


    If she could come back earlier, would it not make her mother regret all her life.


    "Ruan Ruan won''t cry. My mother won''t let you cry. She''ll want to see you laugh."


    Qin jingcen wiped her tears with a soft voice.


    He hugged the man in his arms and comforted him in a low voice.


    Seeing that his daughter was so sad, Qin Anguo spread his anger on Han Xian.


    "I''ll give you an hour to sign, go upstairs, pack up and leave. You''re still here after the time. The police will come to the door and take you for a cup of coffee."


    "You are so cruel!"


    Han Xian stared with big eyes. The resentment on her face made her lose her elegance in the past, leaving only ugly ferocity.


    Qin Anguo: "Han Xian, what do you rely on to have your current position for so many years? It is the name of Qin''an country and the title of Mrs. Qin of the Qin group.


    I don''t want to break things up with you and leave the Qin family as soon as possible. You and I have nothing to do with each other in the future. Don''t wait for me to repent! "


    Han Xian also knew that Qin''an could not be disobedient.


    He still has some feelings for his children, and there is no bottom line in the face of Qin Ruan.


    It is ruthless to those who don''t matter.


    "OK, I''ll sign!"


    Han Xian bit her toothpick and wrote.


    In the process of signing, her mood gradually calmed down.


    After writing the last word, Han Xian tidied up her mood, got up, maintained her last pride, and turned upstairs to pack up her things.


    Just as she went upstairs with her front foot, the doorbell of the Qin family rang at her back foot.


    The servant went to open the door. It was Huo Zhi.


    Behind her was a middle-aged woman in an old black uniform.


    The two stepped into the Qin family hall one after another.


    Huo Zhi ignored Qin''an state, Qin jingcen and Qin Mei''s father and son. In her eyes, there were only three young ladies leaning on the arms of strange men.


    "Are you two?" Qin Anguo frowned and asked.


    The servant came forward and replied, "Sir, they said they were looking for a young lady."


    Huo Zhi took a look at Qin''an state and didn''t stop.


    She stopped in front of Qin Ruan and leaned over slightly: "young lady, Third Master, I''ll send you medicated food and soup."


    "..." Qin''an''s face was blank.


    "..." Qin jingcen, holding his sister, twitched at the corners of his lips.


    "..." Qin Mei, who was sitting in a very unsightly position, opened his eyes and mouth slightly.


    The father and son thought there was something wrong with their ears.


    Otherwise, how can I hear the information that my daughter (sister) was abducted by a wild man.


    Qin Ruan frowned in great distress. She looked at Huo Zhi and Huo''s servant standing in front of her, and her eyebrows tightened together.


    Huo Zhi has been with her. She knows.


    Just why should I choose my father, eldest brother and second brother when they are all here.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes drooped slightly and stared at the exquisite and small heat preservation soup stove held in the arms of the Huo domestic servant.


    The Huo family is so far away from the Qin family, just to send this stove of medicinal food?


    Qin Ruan ignored her father and brother and stared at her straightforwardly, full of thirst for knowledge.


    She asked Huo Zhi, "how did the third master let you deliver soup at this time?"


    "Young lady, the third master personally sent the soup. The man is outside and says he wants to have children."


    Huo Zhi answered flatly.


    "Children?!"


    Qin''s father could no longer restrain himself and almost roared.

 Chapter 182

    "What child?" Master Qin is also a little confused.


    "Where''s the child, whose child?"


    Qin Mei asked Qin Fu and Qin jingcen what they wanted to know.


    This time, the father and son stared at Qin Ruan. It was full of heartache and anger.


    Heartache. Without their knowledge, Ruan seems to have been abducted by a wild man. Maybe she has children.


    Anger was directed at the wild man who abducted and ran Qin Ruan.


    They wanted to find the man immediately and hang him up for trial.


    Under the gaze of sanshuang''s strong sense of existence, Qin Ruan''s head was a little big and felt something bad.


    Without saying hello, she got married with third master Huo.


    Now the children are all there, but the family doesn''t know any news.


    It''s all her fault.


    Huo Zhi lowered her eyebrows and stood respectfully in front of Qin Ruan. She didn''t respond to the Qin family.


    As if she saw the little lady''s nervousness, she turned and took the insulated soup stove from the servant''s arms behind her.


    "Madam, this is a medicinal diet soup for tonifying blood and Qi. The third master specially asked you to drink at least one bowl."


    Huo Zhi put the exquisite and small heat preservation soup stove on the Qin family table, opened the lid, and a faint smell of medicine mixed with attractive meat came to her nose.


    This attractive aroma easily arouses people''s appetite.


    But Qin Ruan is not in the mood to drink soup now. Third Master Huo is still waiting outside the Qin house.


    If you hang people outside all the time, you can''t count how much the Lord is oppressed.


    You should know who dares to let third master Huo wait in the capital. Everyone is eager to give up.


    Qin Ruan is not the top smart, but he also understands the twists and turns.


    On the day when his father and his eldest brother returned home, Huo yungentian came to the door in the name of delivering medicated food and soup. It was clear that he wanted to make their relationship public.


    Qin Ruan pressed his temples and refused the soup Huozhi sent to him.


    She said, "since the third master is here, invite people in. What''s going on outside."


    "Yes, my subordinates will go now."


    Huo Zhi put the soup on the table and turned away.


    The speed of action seems to have been waiting for Qin Ruan''s words.


    "Ruan Ruan, what''s going on?"


    After Huo Zhi left, Qin jingcen asked quietly.


    At this point, there is no point in hiding it.


    Qin Ruan coughed quietly and told him that she had been calculated by Han Kexin at the Huangting Hotel and later had a spring festival with third master Huo.


    "Third Master Huo?!"


    Hearing this man, Qin''an''s face was extremely ugly.


    He had the honor to participate in the top class banquet of aristocratic families in Beijing and met each other from afar.


    Third master Huo, the legitimate grandson of the Huo family and the next successor of the Huo family, is said to be decisive, cold and noble, moody and amorous.


    After a brief peep with third master Huo at the banquet, he was only impressed by the superior breath released all over his body.


    As soon as the other party appeared at the banquet, countless people were impressed by his elegance and dignity.


    Third master Huo was born a favored son of heaven. Standing at the height of people''s eyes, it''s difficult for people to ignore him.


    The Qin family can''t compare with people of that origin, and the identity gap is too big.


    Qin''an never expected that his daughter would be involved with the Huo family, a famous family for a hundred years.


    He stared at his daughter''s stomach and asked in a dumb voice, "the child in your stomach..."


    He wanted to ask the child for months.


    Turning around, Qin Ruan would not be calculated until he went abroad with his eldest son.


    This business trip spent less than a month abroad. It is conceivable how old the child in her daughter''s belly is.

 Chapter 183

    Although Qin''an''s words haven''t finished yet, Qin Ruan knows what he wants to ask.


    She lowered her eyes, gently looked at her lower abdomen, reached out and gently touched her, and said softly, "he''s fine. It''s almost a month."


    At this time, steady and powerful footsteps came from the direction of the door.


    More than a dozen Huo family bodyguards dressed in black swarmed into the Qin family hall. They were well-trained to stand on both sides of the door, standing tall and respectful.


    Huo yungentian, wearing a straight and elegant suit, slowly entered the public''s sight.


    He is in good shape, with leisurely and elegant steps, full of edge, and natural grace and dignity.


    As he walked, the string of Buddha beads on his wrist inadvertently appeared.


    When Huo yungentian approached, the Qin family saw his face clearly.


    Handsome and almost flirtatious appearance, modest and elegant temperament, so outstanding.


    His eyes seemed gentle, but in fact they were indifferent and cold.


    It is not consistent with the rumored Third Master Huo, the legitimate grandson of the Huo family. The approaching Huo Gentiana looks like a modest gentleman.


    Just like a beautiful man with gorgeous appearance.


    Huo yungentian walked up to Qin Ruan, glanced at the medicinal soup on the table, raised his eyes and gently stared at Qin Ruan.


    "Don''t like the soup?" His voice was soft and deep.


    Qin Ruan shook his head: "no, I''ll drink later."


    Where is she still in the mood for soup.


    The man called on her. She''s under a lot of pressure now.


    Huo yungentian almost invisible hook in the corner of her mouth, saw her helplessness and indulged in her eyes.


    He raised his eyes slightly and looked at Qin''an Guo who had put his eyes on him since he entered the house.


    Huo yungentian raised his hand behind him, and the palm of his hand rushed up and flattened.


    Huo Zhi immediately presented the exquisite gift box in her arms.


    "Father in law, I don''t know what you like when I visit for the first time. It''s a little token of respect."


    Huo yungentian sent the gift box to Qin''an and opened his mouth with a smile.


    Father in law?


    Qin Anguo''s old blood almost gushed out!


    After his baby daughter came back, he was taken into the Huo family by the third master Huo before he had time to spoil her. This hatred is irreconcilable.


    The most irritating thing is that he knew it last, and his anger had already soared to the sky.


    If ordinary people, Qin''an will be furious.


    Whether they get married or whether their daughter is pregnant with a child.


    Their marriage was firmly denied.


    The Qin family is so big that their daughter and grandson can afford it.


    Qin Anguo didn''t pick up the gift box that Huo Gentiana sent to him. His eyes were deep and solemn, and he didn''t face the lowliness of the Huo family.


    The two were deadlocked. Qin Ruan noticed that the atmosphere was wrong and immediately stood up and walked to the center of the two.


    She took the gift box from Huo yungentian and put it in Qin''an''s arms: "Dad, this is the third master''s intention."


    "Ruan Ruan!"


    Qin Dashao didn''t expect that her little sister would speak for Third Master Huo. She stood up, walked behind her and pulled the people to her side.


    In the eyes of the third master, the gentle smile on his face converged.


    His delicate and sickly face cooled down, stared at Qin jingcen, pinched the hand on Qin Ruan''s wrist, and a faint cold light burst out of his eyes.


    Huo yungentian''s look soon recovered. He walked forward with a smile and stretched out his hand to Qin jingcen.


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, Mr. Qin. It''s true today."


    Qin jingcen is known as a cunning fox in the business world. He has means and strategies, is resolute and ruthless, controls the lifeline of the enemy, and is never soft hearted.


    Just like at this time, Huo gentian hung his eyes and stared at each other''s wrist that shackled Qin Ruan.

 Chapter 184

    This scene, reflected in the third master''s eyes, felt very dazzling.


    Qin jingcen looked at the hand extended by Huo Gentiana and narrowed the fox''s eyes.


    He raised his hand and held the other party''s slender, jade like hand, which was much lower than the normal body temperature. He alienated and said, "the third master is polite. I don''t dare to take it."


    At the moment when Qin jingcen shook hands, Huo gentian reached out and quickly pulled Qin Ruan over.


    The movement was so fast that it didn''t give the brother and sister time to prepare.


    After catching the man, the third master shook off Qin jingcen''s hand.


    He lowered his eyes, pinched Qin Ruan''s red wrist and gently twisted his eyebrows.


    Huo yungentian''s tone was slightly heavy: "does it hurt?"


    This girl is too delicate. If you touch her a little, she will leave a mark.


    I don''t know how embarrassed she was that night at the Huangting hotel.


    Qin Ruan dared not speak. She looked nervously at her eldest brother.


    Sure enough, Qin jingcen turned black.


    This is openly robbing people in the Qin family''s territory!


    Although the Qin family is defeated by the Huo family, they don''t bring such bullies.


    Qin Dashao stared at Huo gentian, his eyes were heavy, but his voice was as gentle as water: "Ruan Ruan, come here."


    "...." Qin Ruan.


    She is quite speechless.


    There was a strong smell of gunpowder between the two men. How could she not notice it.


    One side is the eldest brother and the other is the child''s biological father.


    No matter which side she stands, it''s not suitable.


    "Ruan Ruan, come to Dad."


    Qin Anguo saved Qin Ruan in one sentence. She could hardly wait to run towards each other.


    The third master Huo''s eyebrows were slightly pointed, and the radian of his lips was soft. He looked quite satisfied.


    "Huo Zhi."


    "My subordinates are here." Huozhi came forward immediately.


    "Bring the soup to Mrs. Shao."


    "Yes -"


    Huo Zhi put the medicinal food soup that had been dried on the table for a long time in her hand and walked step by step to Qin Ruan.


    She respectfully sent the soup to the other party: "young lady, please have soup."


    "Drink a fart! My Qin family still lacks this bowl of soup! "


    Before Qin Ruan could speak, Qin Mei became angry.


    He went to his father and sister to stop Huo Zhi''s Yan offering.


    Huo Gentiana''s smile gradually condensed and his eyebrows slightly twisted.


    There were many precious medicinal materials in the medicinal soup. It lasted six or seven hours, which was very good for Qin Ruan''s health.


    If the soup is cold, its efficacy will be reduced.


    Qin Ruan watched every move of Huo Gentiana, looked at his eyebrow twisting action and stood up immediately.


    "Second brother, don''t make trouble."


    She took Huo Zhi''s medicated diet soup and drank it in one breath under the gaze of several pairs of eyes.


    Huo yungentian stepped forward and personally took the bowl in her hand.


    He put his cool fingers on Qin Ruan''s lips and wiped the water stains on her lips.


    Huo yungentian''s action is too intimate and dark. Qin Ruan is a little embarrassed and wants to leave, but he is gently pinched by the other party.


    Qin Ruan''s face was at a loss, and Huo gentian''s smile gradually deepened in his eyes.


    He whispered, "this medicinal soup is specially made for you. How does it taste?"


    "Not bad."


    Qin Ruan is telling the truth.


    Although medicinal materials are added to the soup, it doesn''t smell bad and won''t be difficult to swallow.


    Overall, it tastes good.


    Huo nodded gently: "for your body and the baby in your stomach, I will drink a bowl every day. If I''m tired of drinking, I''ll change it for you."


    Qin Mei''s face was smelly. Being ignored, he ran away again: "no, why should my sister ask you to mind your own business?!"


    He stretched out his hand and dragged Qin Ruan to his side to see the hostility on Huo yungentian''s face.


    The third master slowly raised his eyes and stared at his line of sight, which meant unknown: "Qin ignorance?"


    The latter raises his chin and stands high.

 Chapter 185

    Qin Mei doesn''t care what the Huo family represents and what position Huo Gentiana is in the capital.


    Anyway, you want to abduct his sister?


    no way!


    Huo Gentiana''s thin lips opened gently and her voice was faint: "Ruan Ruan is pregnant with a baby. She is uncomfortable and has slight anemia. It''s better not to embarrass her."


    The bad mood of a pregnant woman will directly affect her body, which is a vague warning.


    "What?!"


    "How can anemia?!"


    The Qin brothers spoke in unison.


    The state of Qin''an frowned at Qin Ruan and scolded himself: "Ruan Ruan, what''s going on?"


    Qin Ruan didn''t think so. Wen Sheng comforted: "it''s not much. You don''t have to worry."


    "Anemia is very harmful to pregnant women. If you don''t take good care of yourself during pregnancy, anemia will worsen in the future, not only bad for the baby, but also great harm to the mother."


    Huo Gentiana mends the knife in time.


    At this time, the hostility of the Qin family and their son to him quickly dissipated, and they all surrounded Qin Ruan and asked for his care.


    In their eyes, nothing is more important than Qin Ruan''s body.


    Huo Zhi came forward and stood beside Huo Gentiana in a low voice: "master, the second master called and said that Mr. Lu Han wanted to see you."


    The third master looked a little surprised, and his eyes were dim: "the eldest son of the Lu family?"


    "Yes."


    Huo Zhi answered respectfully.


    The Third Master asked, "where is the man?"


    "Criminal Investigation Bureau, Mr. Lu Han said he was waiting for you at the teahouse next door."


    Lu Han, the eldest son of the Lu family, is the next successor of the Lu family, which is a certainty.


    The eldest son of the Lu family took an unusual road. Instead of going to the cabinet, he took another dangerous road.


    Now Lu Han is the head of the Criminal Investigation Bureau.


    At the beginning, Lord Lu firmly opposed it, and he could not stop his son''s determination to carry it out to the end.


    The relationship between the Huo family and the Lu family is not far or near. The other party openly invited him to meet. It must be something.


    Huo yungentian asked again, "is the second brother with him?"


    "Yes -"


    Just then, Huo Zhi''s cell phone rang and someone sent her a text message.


    She turned on her cell phone and the words on the screen came into her eyes.


    Huo Zhi''s eyes suddenly shrunk and subconsciously sent his mobile phone to his master.


    Second master: [third brother, come quickly. It''s about younger brothers and sisters.]


    With this sentence, Huo Gentiana''s face sank instantly.


    What''s going on today? Everyone is thinking of a little girl.


    The third master was not comfortable at the bottom of his heart. His eyes were gloomy and his face was noble, but he always had a gentle and kind smile.


    Huo yungentian astringed the unpleasant breath, sorted out his emotions and recovered as before.


    When he came to the Qin family, his words were full of apology: "I hurried to visit today. I''m not well prepared. I hope my father-in-law and my two brothers don''t blame me."


    "Who is your brother!" Qin Mei blew up.


    He was clearly the same age as Qin Ruan. The old man in front of him was much older than him.


    Qin Er Shao hated him to death.


    Huo Gentiana''s smile on her lips remained unchanged, and her eyes gently stared at Qin Ruan.


    "Just got a call. I have something to do. Shall I pick you up in the evening?"


    "Yes." Qin Ruan nodded.


    She went to bed early last night and didn''t have time to dredge Huo yungentian. She was entangled in two strands of anger.


    Today, his face was obviously pale, and his vitality was swallowed up by the black gas again.


    If he delayed for another two days, he would be weaker.


    She decided to comb his black evil spirit while he was sleeping tonight.


    "No!" Qin''an''s voice is firm.


    "Well thought!" Qin Mei was even more angry.

 Chapter 186

    Only Qin jingcen looked calm and looked back and forth at Qin Ruan and Huo gentian.


    Huo yungentian ignored the opposition of the Qin family. He nodded gently to the people. His voice was as mellow as wine: "see you in the evening."


    After saying that, the man turned and left.


    Huo yungentian knew that the Qin family''s father and son were hostile to him.


    This can not dissipate in a short time.


    However, he was not in a hurry. Qin Ruan was already his man, and he was afraid that they would not be able to oppose and stop it.


    Some things are worse than others. He has enough patience.


    Third master Huo came in a hurry and left in a hurry. It looks like something really happened.


    The bodyguards of the Huo family who came with him also withdrew from the Qin family one after another. Only Huo Zhi stayed.


    She silently cleaned up the insulated soup stove on the table and the used soup bowl.


    "Ruan Ruan, this man is too arrogant. If we don''t marry him, we must divorce!"


    Qin Mei was so angry that he was about to smoke.


    He talked to Huo Gentiana again and again, and the other party was ignoring his existence, which didn''t take him seriously.


    But Qin Er Shao didn''t think about what he said before. Every sentence stepped on the bottom line of the third master.


    Huo Zhi''s hand moves slightly. She is hesitant to tell the third master what Qin Er Shao said.


    Qin Ruan''s next words dispelled her hesitation.


    "Second brother, I will never divorce in my life, only widowed."


    Good guy, don''t say this. Huo Zhi can''t keep his expressionless facial expression anymore. Even the Qin family were stunned.


    "Ruan Ruan, we can not be so extreme." Qin Anguo said cautiously.


    He thought his daughter was dissatisfied with third master Huo and was likely to wipe people''s necks secretly.


    They don''t know the ferocity of Qin Ruan in Xicheng.


    According to her former temperament, it can really be done.


    "Cough..."


    Qin Dashao coughed and pulled Qin''s father''s arm.


    "Dad, little sister doesn''t mean that."


    Qin''an''s face was not very good-looking. He stared at his eldest son. He was not a fool.


    Qin Mei jumped off and nervously took Qin Ruan''s hand aside.


    He whispered, "Ruan Ruan, although our Qin family has little strength in the capital, if you really engage in Third Master Huo, we can''t protect you."


    Good guy, I have thought of all the problems to be considered later.


    Qin Ruan was helpless and explained, "I mean, if we only marry third master Huo in this life, we will not divorce if we have obtained the certificate."


    She doesn''t allow divorce.


    In his previous life, Third Master Huo was not accompanied by a good man. He was accompanied by her and her children until his death.


    How can she fail to live up to this feeling.


    In that case, she will stay with her all her life.


    Huo Zhi, who was eavesdropping, continued to clean up the things on the table as if nothing had happened.


    At this time, there was a bang upstairs.


    It was loud, like it was made on purpose.


    When they looked back, Han Xian came downstairs with a big suitcase and a expressionless face.


    She went downstairs slowly, her face twisted with anger and resentment.


    Those gloomy eyes stared straight at the Qin family.


    Han Xian waited for a long time, but no one spoke. She gritted her teeth and pulled the suitcase away.


    "Wait!"


    Qin Ruan opened his mouth and stopped it with a cold voice.


    Han Xian turned back. Her eyes were like poisonous snakes spitting out letters. Her voice was harsh and sharp: "why, does Miss Qin still want to check what I brought?"


    Qin Ruan was delicate, cold and arrogant, looked indifferent, and glanced faintly at her suitcase. She didn''t care about it.


    That''s not her purpose.


    Qin Ruan looked at Han Xian''s face and asked, "did you still do something behind my back?"

 Chapter 187

    Han Xian looked slightly stunned, and then her face was full of ridicule.


    She said, "I''ve done a lot behind your back. I don''t know which one you''re talking about?"


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were slightly cold: "Stewed Beef Brisket with tomato."


    Han Xian understood something in an instant.


    Her face showed a crazy smile: "ha ha... You know!"


    Qin''an, Qin jingcen, Qin Mei don''t know what sign language they are playing.


    But it''s not a good thing to be involved with Han Xian.


    Their faces were slightly heavy, and they had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Han Xian stared at them nervously, with a sarcastic tone full of malice: "don''t you know that Qin Ruan was poured down in Xicheng orphanage, and a whole bowl of hot tomato stewed beef brisket. It seemed that she was only a few years old at that time, and her young voice almost died. "


    It was a pity that Qin Ruan''s voice didn''t waste.


    The father and son of the Qin family were shocked. They remembered the tomato stewed beef brisket made for Qin Ruan.


    Regret has drowned them and their faces are very ugly.


    Han Xian continued to sprinkle salt on their wounds: "you are foolish to make her tomato stewed beef brisket. It doesn''t kill her!


    Since the bitch came back, you have given priority to her in everything, but you don''t know her past experience, or whether you really hurt her or do superficial Kung Fu. I think it''s just to save face! "


    "Shut up!" Qin Mei''s eyes were red: "go away! Get out! "


    He clenched his hands into fists and tried to suppress the hatred of coming forward to kill Han Xian.


    Han Xian sneered: "when I leave this house today, I can still get up. Sooner or later, I will make you regret it! You make me sick! "


    Qin Anguo looked around Han Xian and said coldly, "since you read my will, you should see that I left you and Kexin 2% of the shares of Qin''s group."


    "So what?"


    Han Xian smiled grimly with resentment on her face: "Qin Ruan has been out for 18 years and has long been played by many people. Why does she get 40% of the shares of Qin group?!


    I''ve been with you for more than ten years, but I''ve called you dad for more than ten years. What do you think of us? "


    Qin Anguo: "did you forget that we talked about this before we got married?"


    "At that time, I didn''t expect to find Ruan Ruan. I also said that the Qin group would only be handed over to jingcen. I''ll give you the vanity title you want. You can help me take care of my children!"


    Han Xian''s eyes twinkled with hate, and a vicious smile appeared on her face.


    "But I''ve been with you for more than ten years. Even a dog has been cooked, but you treat me as a beggar!"


    Qin Anguo calmly said: "Qin''s group has a 2% stake, worth about one billion."


    Who would be so generous to spend so much money on begging.


    Han Xian shouted and solidified on her face, and her eyes showed a look of disbelief.


    "Impossible!"


    Qin Anguo: "today''s Qin group has long been different from the past."


    "He lied to me! He lied to me! " Han Xian looked angry and her eyes twinkled.


    It was Qin Anmin who told her that the 2% stake of Qin group was to send beggars.


    The money for these shares is not enough for her and her lovely daily expenses.


    She has low knowledge and doesn''t know much about the group.


    Knowing the poor legacy left to her by the state of Qin''an, she had her own calculation in her heart.


    Qin Anguo looked at her regret in his eyes and said indifferently, "I don''t know who told you what. In this situation, you are responsible for everything."

 Chapter 188

    Han Xian didn''t accept this fact. She trembled with excitement and stared at Qin''an''s eyes.


    After a while, she yelled excitedly, "you played with me. You lied to me together. Qin Anmin was instructed by you to ruin my reputation and want me to clean up with Kexin!"


    She''s crazy. She bites whoever she catches like a mad dog.


    Qin Anguo consciously had nothing to say to her, and coldly ordered the servant not far away: "please take Ms. Han out."


    "Yes, sir."


    The servant came forward and asked Han Xian to leave.


    Han Xian knew that she had passed by with such a large amount of wealth. How could she leave again.


    Her angry body trembled: "Qin Anguo, you are a bastard. Your Qin family are bastards!"


    Hearing the speech, Qin Mei was very angry: "you cheated on yourself and framed Ruan Ruan. How can you have the face to say this!"


    This crazy woman, in his opinion, has been demonic.


    Are they still forcing them to cheat.


    Did someone threaten Ruan with a knife around her neck.


    Mad dogs really bite when they catch people.


    Qin Ruan saw that Han Xian still wanted to entangle, and looked impatient: "Huo Zhi, please take her out."


    "Yes, madam."


    Compared with the servants of the Qin family, Huo Zhi''s means are much simpler and more rough.


    She stepped forward and knocked people unconscious before Han Xian resisted.


    Dragging people in one hand and carrying suitcases in the other hand, he threw them directly outside the Qin family.


    Even so, Qin Mei''s depression still could not dissipate.


    He kicked the sofa aside in anger.


    "Madmen, they are all madmen! The mother and daughter are hopeless! "


    Qin jingcen gave him a faint look: "what''s your hurry? They won''t have a better life in the future."


    "You didn''t listen to what she just said. What do you mean you won''t let us go? She didn''t send her in. She kicked her nose and face!"


    Qin Mei also knows that Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter will have a hard time in the future.


    The tigress of uncle''s family has got the news. Knowing that Han Xian is colluding with uncle, she will certainly punish Han Xian.


    Han Xian is now driven out of the Qin family. It won''t be long before everyone knows.


    As soon as this news came out, her fate can be imagined. There was no place for her in the upper class of the capital.


    But Qin Mei was unwilling.


    The Qin family has been merciful to her.


    But look at her attitude. She is a wolf in the heart and a dog in the lung. She doesn''t know good people at all.


    Such a person is really hateful!


    Qin Dashao smiled: "if you are really unwilling, you can also make them unhappy. Why are you angry with yourself here."


    Qin Mei turned his eyes and looked at him eagerly: "how can they be unhappy?"


    Qin jingcen: "Han Kexin is going to have an abortion recently."


    Qin Mei''s eyes lit up.


    Han Kexin''s heart has always been higher than heaven, stepping on low and holding high everywhere. Once the news is released, many people will fall into the well.


    This can be regarded as revenge for the other party''s humiliation of Qin Ruan.


    Qin Mei immediately turned into a pug and turned around Qin jingcen: "brother, do you have any substantive evidence? Give it to me. I''m going to kill her this time!"


    Qin Dashao smiled and sent Han Kexin''s recent trip to him. Among them, she made an appointment with a very private hospital to prepare for abortion.


    Qin Anguo did not participate in his son''s dialogue. He went to Qin Ruan and stared at her throat, looking sad and chagrined at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Ruan Ruan..."


    "Dad, I want to eat beef brisket stewed with tomato. Will you cook it for me?"


    Qin Ruan interrupted him with an expectant smile on his face.

 Chapter 189

    Qin jingcen and Qin Mei couldn''t help stopping their actions because of Qin Ruan''s words.


    The father and son immediately stagnated in place.


    Qin Anguo reacted first. He pressed the corners of his eyes and said incoherently, "OK, OK, I''ll cook it for you. I''ll cook it for you now!"


    He turned and went to the restaurant. He hurried and almost ran away.


    "I''ll go too." Qin jingcen put away the calculation on his face and followed his father''s footsteps.


    Only Qin Mei hesitated to come to Qin Ruan.


    He whispered, "Ruan Ruan, do you really want to eat?"


    Before today, he did not know Qin Ruan''s experience of being poured with hot tomato stewed beef brisket in an orphanage.


    As long as you insert it a little, you can know how painful it is.


    In Qin Mei''s uneasy look, Qin Ruan Rou said, "I want to eat the tomato stewed beef brisket you made with your father and brother. I''ve eaten it. It''s delicious."


    "Have you eaten?" Qin Mei stared round.


    "Yes, I did."


    "But we only did it once."


    Qin Ruan smiled without saying anything, and his eyes were curved with crescent radians.


    "Isn''t......" Qin Mei understood something and couldn''t believe it.


    When he and his father, the eldest brother, first cooked the dish of Stewed Beef Brisket with tomato, Han Xian told them that this was the little sister''s favorite dish.


    When they finished, they brought it to Qin Ruan in exchange for each other''s anger.


    She didn''t taste a bite of the dish and it was all thrown to the ground.


    Looking back on that scene, Qin Mei still remembers his lost mood and faint disappointment at the bottom of his heart.


    Now want to come, but only regret.


    Qin Ruan said that if he had eaten, there was only one possibility.


    Qin Mei didn''t know what his brain had been mended. His eyes were red and he wanted to speak, but he couldn''t say a word.


    "I''ll do it for you again!" He turned and rushed into the restaurant.


    Qin Ershao can''t hide things. He immediately relayed the dialogue between Qin Ruan and him to his father''s eldest brother.


    In the Qin restaurant, three big men secretly red eyes while cooking.


    ¡­¡­


    The tea house next to the Criminal Investigation Bureau.


    In the elegant room, Huo Yirong sat opposite a man full of righteousness.


    This person is Lu Han, the eldest son of the Lu family.


    Things will start at noon.


    The sixth family, Li Su, Nan Gong and Xiao, don''t know how to restrain again. The Huo family must have a shot.


    Huo Yirong decided to meet Lu Han, explore the Lu family''s style and see their attitude towards the Xiao family.


    After all, the Xiao family and the Lu family are in laws. The Huo family should say hello to the other three families, especially the Lu family.


    Huo Chuan took Huo Yirong''s order to meet Lu Han, the eldest son of the Lu family.


    I didn''t expect the other party to take the initiative to meet him today. His attitude was very urgent.


    After meeting Huo Yirong, he knew that what Lu Han wanted to mention to him was actually related to Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan is now the key protection object of the Huo family. He is the golden pimple of his third cousin. He can''t be the master of this matter.


    In the antique elegant room.


    Huo Yirong took the blue and white porcelain teacup in his hand, calmly sent it to his mouth and tasted it gracefully.


    The upright young man sitting opposite him could not sit still.


    Lu Han looked at the watch on his wrist from time to time, and his eyebrows showed a trace of eagerness.


    "Ding!"


    The mobile phone text message ring.


    Huo Yirong didn''t seem to hear it. He blew the tea in his hand and sent the cup to his mouth again.


    He was full of arrogance and dignity, and his aura was undisguised. From beginning to end, he ignored Lu Han.


    I can''t help it. Who told this man to call his sister-in-law for questioning.


    It wasn''t hitting his third cousin at gunpoint.

 Chapter 190

    The murder case surfaced and was even involved with Qin Ruan.


    She is now pregnant with the fourth generation golden grandson of the Huo family. The old man has been looking forward to his legitimate grandson for many years. Who dares to touch her.


    It''s not him. Huo Yirong has a big face. Even if the president comes today, he won''t want to take people away.


    It''s not the Huo family who deceived others. It''s the murder last night. It won''t have anything to do with Qin Ruan.


    She was with Huo gentian last night.


    Lu Han wrung his eyebrow and took out his mobile phone to check the information. It was a message sent by his men in the Bureau.


    A male body was found again early this morning. The autopsy report has just come out.


    This is the fifth in this month.


    With the same modus operandi, the dead were all men, and even the accident occurred at night.


    The previous four cases have made no progress. This time, they have made new discoveries from the dead.


    A cheap round wall jade pendant does not belong to the deceased.


    They extracted fingerprints from it. The wall jade belonged to Qin Ruan, the biological daughter found by the Qin group.


    No matter how it is said that Qin Ruan is an illegitimate daughter, Lu Han''s identity background is here. All the information in Qin Ruan''s database is clearly in front of him.


    Qin Ruan, the daughter of the Qin family lost for many years, is bleeding from the Qin family.


    She grew up in Xicheng, a slum area. Like most people in Xicheng, she smoked and drank. She was wild and beautiful. She developed good skills for self-protection.


    Qin Ruan is famous for her ruthlessness, not to mention her invincible hand in Xicheng.


    Before she was taken back to the Qin family, her name was Qin Xiaowu. Almost no one in Xicheng knew it.


    The thorny thing is that Qin Ruan has recently been paid special attention by the Huo family.


    According to reliable information, Third Master Huo, who has not appeared for many years, is very close to this woman.


    Lu Han was still hesitating whether to summon Qin Ruan for questioning. Huo Yirong sent someone to meet him.


    How can we not seize the opportunity to deliver it to the door.


    Lu Han first asked Mr. Huo to meet him and was ready to understand the situation before moving.


    He predicted many results. Unexpectedly, Qin Ruan had such a deep entanglement with third master Huo.


    Now Qin Ruan has ascended to heaven step by step and become the third young lady of the Huo family.


    If he didn''t see Huo Yirong today, he really sent someone to summon Qin Ruan to the Bureau. It was a clear confrontation with the Huo family.


    After learning the current identity of Qin Ruan, Lu Han''s face has not been very good-looking.


    "What, new progress?"


    Lord Huo finally opened his mouth, as if to ask casually.


    Lu Han nodded and slightly twisted his eyebrows and eyes: "from the external wounds of the dead, it is almost the same as the previous four cases. The dead were torn with their bare hands, and their hearts were hollowed out. The lost heart could not be found at the scene."


    Seeing that the man opposite was indifferent, he said: "whether from the shape of the victim''s wound or the traces of the scene, it shows that it was a woman who committed the crime."


    Lord Huo put the tea cup on the table and looked at Lu Han with a smile in his eyebrows.


    "Do you still think the perpetrator is Qin Ruan?"


    However, his smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes.


    Lu Han was silent.


    It can only be said that he still doubts Qin Ruan. After all, all those involved with the dead are suspect.


    Huo Yirong smiled at his tacit attitude.


    "Young Master Lu, don''t blame me for not reminding you. Later, my third brother will come over and you will restrain yourself. Qin Ruan is now the man on the tip of his heart."


    After all, he is a public official. His duty lies in that he can''t put his face on people.


    "Thank you for reminding me."


    Lu Han leaned back on his seat and relaxed his posture and expression.

 Chapter 191

    The room fell into silence.


    After a while, Lu Han asked aloud, "was Miss Qin with the third master last night?"


    Huo Yirong insisted that Qin Ruan had nothing to do with the murder, and there must be a reason.


    When he asked, he was not sure. He just felt that if there was no substantive evidence, the other party''s attitude could not be so firm.


    Huo Yirong picked his eyebrows, hooked his lips and smiled: "yes, Qin Ruan lived at home last night and met his grandfather and my uncle in the morning."


    Lu Han looked surprised. These words revealed too much information.


    Live at home?


    The Huo family has become the home of Qin Ruan. It seems that she has passed the Huo family Ming Road with the third master.


    Qin Ruan didn''t commit a crime last night. Master Huo and his father testified for him.


    The case finally got a clue and fell into a dead circle again.


    Lu Han touched the cheap round wall jade pendant on the edge of the table and in the evidence bag. He didn''t look very good.


    What a headache.


    Go back to the Bureau and let the people at hand know that this discovery is meaningless. They don''t know how to make trouble.


    Lu Han thought for a moment and felt the suffocation in the air. He stood up.


    "Since Miss Qin doesn''t have time to commit a crime, it''s troublesome for the second master to return this pendant to her. I have something else to do in the Bureau, so I won''t wait for the third master."


    Huo Yirong smiled: "don''t worry, my third brother will be here soon."


    "..." Lu Han felt the pressure.


    He really doesn''t want to oppose the third master.


    "Dong Dong -"


    At this time, the door was knocked from the outside.


    The door was pushed open from outside without waiting for two people in the house to make a sound.


    Huochuan first appeared in their sight.


    He opened the door and stood respectfully at the door with his head slightly bowed.


    Huo yungentian is hanging his eyes, finishing his sleeves, lifting his eyes and sweeping towards the elegant room. If nothing happens, he takes back his sight and steps into the elegant room with elegant steps.


    The dignity and calmness of his hands and feet give people a little sense of oppression.


    Lu Han''s smile slowly condensed, and his handsome face was helpless.


    After all, he didn''t hide from the third master.


    Many things the four families know better than the following aristocratic families.


    The third master has a bad temper. If the second master Huo is black in heart and hot in hand, the weather is uncertain, and the third master is better than it.


    His means never show the mountain without dew, but it makes people tremble.


    The unexposed emotion makes it more difficult for people to peep into its interior.


    In the capital, the existence of the Huo family is detached. The third Lord Huo has appointed a successor. He can''t take a word of life or death.


    Huo yungentian walked to the table, his temperament was as warm as jade, and seemed like a modest gentleman.


    However, the indifferent atmosphere released from his bones is disturbing.


    Huo Yirong waved to him, "third brother, you''re here. Sit here."


    Pointing to the position around you, the tone is intimate.


    Huo Gentiana''s eyes did not fall on him. His dark eyes stared at Lu Han standing in the elegant room. There was a cold idea in his cold thin eyes.


    "Third master."


    Lu Han said hello in a dumb voice.


    Huo yungentian nodded slightly to him, and his good cultivation made him have no bad feelings for Lu Han.


    The position of the other party and his family background are enough to show that his ability is good.


    In his position, he sought his post, and his seriousness and responsibility for public affairs deserve people''s admiration.


    It''s just that this matter involves Qin Ruan. After all, there are some small emotions in the third master''s heart.


    He sat beside Huo Yirong, his eyes dim.


    Huo gentian glanced sideways at Lu Han and said with a smile: "I heard that my girl has been in trouble recently?"

 Chapter 192

    Lu Han stood at the table, facing the cousins of the Huo family, adjusting his inner tension.


    "There may be a misunderstanding," he said


    "Possible?" Huo Gentiana hung her eyes and gently twisted and pressed the Buddha beads on her wrist with her fingertips.


    The action is casual and the tone is casual.


    However, the sense of oppression spread from him was strong.


    Lu Han knew he couldn''t go for the time being. He returned to his original position and sat down to tell the inside story of the murder.


    In particular, Qin Ruan''s involvement in the murder is really strange. It''s difficult not to treat her as a suspect.


    Lu Han knows that the Huo family is arrogant to protect their weaknesses, but this family can always occupy the top of the four families for a reason.


    The Huos never abuse their power, take private revenge and solidify their power. They are fair and just in front of major right and wrong and safeguard justice.


    After listening to Lu Han''s explanation, Huo Gentiana''s indifference on her delicate face converged.


    He screwed up his eyebrows and put his cold eyes on Lu Han''s face.


    "Last night, Ruan Ruan was in Nancheng in the middle of the night. A well-known film emperor Xiao Yunchen testified with his agent. I didn''t go out again after I took her home.


    The time of the murder is not the same as that of my Ruan Ruan. As for this pendant, I''ve seen it before. It''s really the girl''s thing. "


    Huo yungentian reached for the evidence bag and stared at the cheap pendant inside, looking calm.


    He seemed to think of something pleasant, and the corners of his mouth raised an appropriate arc, very beautiful.


    Huo Yirong looked at the sullen look of the third brother and always felt that he was thinking about something with color.


    He touched Huo Gentiana with his arm and asked with a smile, "what do you think?"


    "Shengshi University."


    Where he met Qin Ruan for the second time.


    Before Huo Yirong asked again, the third master took the cheap Pendant in the evidence bag in his hand and held it in front of him.


    "We rushed to school that day. She left in Ling''s car. It was this thing hanging on her bag."


    "You''ve noticed that!" Huo Yirong feels incredible.


    The two teams of cars passed by that day. In a short time, who would notice what pendant was on Qin Ruan''s bag.


    Huo Gentiana smiled without saying anything, took back the pendant, and stroked the blood on the jade with her fingertips through the transparent bag.


    The blood stain made him feel uncomfortable at the bottom of his heart.


    Lu Han stood up and nodded to Huo Gentiana: "Third Master, this pendant is one of the important clues of this case. Since Miss Qin has nothing to do with this case, please hand it over to her on behalf of third master.


    If there''s nothing wrong, I won''t bother. The Bureau has been in a mess recently. I''ll go back first. "


    "What''s the hurry?"


    Huo Yirong opened his mouth to keep people.


    He met Lu Han today to explore the Lu family''s attitude towards the Xiao family.


    Lu Han: "what else is the second master doing?"


    In fact, he is only one year younger than Huo Yirong and Huo Gentiana.


    If it weren''t for their great seniority, he should call them brother.


    Huo Yirong leaned lazily on his seat, looked at Lu Han, and sighed in a tone: "do you know what happened to the marriage between Huo and Su?"


    "I''ve heard a little."


    This matter is well known. It''s hard for Lu Han to know.


    Su Jingshu put a hat on the second master before she came in. The Su family passed this time.


    Huo Yirong held his head with one hand and his voice was low: "the Su family, the Nangong family and the Xiao family are uneasy. All forces in the capital have maintained the original pattern for many years. Once it is broken, it is necessary to reshuffle the cards.


    When the forces of all parties are out of balance, they must see blood. The older generation came from fighting and killing. They don''t want to see such a bloody thing when they are old. "

 Chapter 193

    Huo Gentiana''s face is still smiling. Unfortunately, the smile doesn''t reach the bottom of his eyes,


    His eyes were as quiet as a secluded pool: "I''m afraid not."


    Lu Han was worried: "Third Master, human life is crucial!"


    "My girl is pregnant."


    "..." Lu Han was silly.


    Pregnant?


    Qin Ruan pregnant? Whose child?


    Looking at the third master''s vague and proud look, Lu Han felt that the situation was bad.


    Huo Gentiana has a smile in her eyebrows and eyes, and the corners of her lips provoke a hooked radian.


    He said, "don''t call her Miss Qin. She''s my wife now. She''s the one with a certificate."


    Lu Han pulled the corners of his mouth and felt his head big.


    However, Qin Ruan is the only informed suspect in the current case, and he is unwilling to let go of this opportunity.


    Lu Han stood up and looked at Huo Gentiana with a solemn and serious look: "Third Master, are you sure you were with your wife last night?"


    "I''m pretty sure she fell asleep in the car last night. I took her back to her room myself."


    The third master Huo''s tone was gentle, and the smile in his deep eyes bewitched people. It seemed that he let people fall into it accidentally.


    This bowl of rations came by surprise.


    Lu Han always feels that the third master is showing off to him. Unfortunately, he has no evidence.


    "All right." He stared at the evidence bag in Huo yungentian''s hand, and a pity appeared in his eyes.


    "Third Master, this pendant is one of the important clues of this case. Since Miss Qin has nothing to do with this case, please pass it on to her."


    Huo Gentiana showed a satisfied look: "OK."


    Lu Han was also informed and interesting. At this time, when he left the field: "nothing, I won''t bother. The Bureau has been in a mess recently. I''ll go back first."


    The Huo family are bold. He believes that as the Third Master of the Huo family who will be in power in the future, he will not cover up for favoritism.


    Moreover, Huo Gentiana is the third-generation legitimate grandson of the Huo family. According to the importance attached to the legitimate family by master Huo, he really didn''t have the courage to secretly invite Qin Ruan into the bureau to ask.


    "What''s the hurry?"


    Look, he really wants to go. Huo Yirong opens his mouth to keep people.


    He met Lu Han today to explore the Lu family''s attitude towards the Xiao family.


    Lu Han stopped: "what else is the second master doing?"


    In fact, he is only one year younger than Huo Yirong and Huo Gentiana.


    If it weren''t for their great seniority, he should call them brother.


    Huo Yirong leaned lazily on the seat and looked at Lu Han.


    The atmosphere in the elegant room was a little condensed. When Lu Han''s patience was successful, master Huo sighed: "do you know what happened to the marriage between Huo and Su?"


    "I''ve heard a little."


    It''s so well known that it''s hard to know.


    Su Jingshu put a hat on the second master before she came in. The Su family really passed this time.


    Huo Yirong held his head with one hand and his voice was low: "the Su family, the Nangong family and the Xiao family are uneasy. All forces in the capital have maintained the original pattern for many years. Once it is broken, it is necessary to reshuffle the cards.


    When the forces of all parties are out of balance, they must see blood. The older generation came from fighting and killing. They don''t want to see such a bloody thing when they are old. "


    Lu Han naturally understands this truth. The Lu family is also one of the four families. He also doesn''t want to break the balance that is hard to maintain in a hundred years.


    Hearing Huo Yirong''s words, he frowned: "what does the second master mean?"


    "Xiao family."


    Huo Yirong''s answer was very straightforward.


    This time he wants to find out the attitude of the Lu family.


    Hearing the Xiao family, Lu Han''s heroic face sank quickly.


    "Everything about the Xiao family has nothing to do with my Lu family!" There was a chill of mockery in his words.


    Huo Yirong: "can you represent the Lu family?"

 Chapter 194

    "Nature!"


    Lu Han''s healthy qi converged, and his leisurely pride belonging to the children of the power gate was released.


    In the past year or two, he has begun to take over the things at home, ready to formally accept the arrangements at home and began to develop into the cabinet.


    As the next leader of the Lu family, he naturally has the right to represent the Lu family.


    If his father knew the uneasiness of the Xiao family, he would make the same choice as him.


    For them, the Xiao family is both painful and taboo.


    "That''s good." Huo Yirong smiled with satisfaction: "if some people don''t learn a lesson, I''m afraid they''ll never learn to behave themselves. It''s much easier for the Lu family not to intervene."


    Lu Han said again: "the Lu family will never collude with them!"


    Huo Yirong: "then I won''t see you off. Take your time."


    Lu Han nodded and looked at Huo Gentiana, who was sitting quietly.


    "Third Master, I''ll go first and visit another day."


    Huo yungentian raised his eyes, with a faint spring breeze like smile on his lips. He looked gentle and said, "go."


    After Lu Han left, Huo Yirong still maintained his lazy and elegant sitting posture.


    He stared at the things in Huo yungentian''s evidence bag and asked, "third brother, how do you give this jade pendant to your sister-in-law?"


    "The Criminal Investigation Bureau didn''t find Ruan Ruan''s car record from the on-board monitoring, and directly told her that her things had fallen in the taxi."


    "Aren''t you going to tell her about the murder?"


    "She''s still young. Don''t scare her."


    Huo Yirong felt his lips twitch.


    Heart way, that girl in Xicheng has unloaded other people''s arms and legs. The third brother treats her as a cat.


    "All right."


    He has no say in the couple''s affairs.


    Huo Yirong sat up straight and said, "it''s getting late. Go home?"


    Huo yungentian shook his head: "go to the company first and pick up Qin Ruan at night."


    "Are you all right?"


    Huo Yirong swept his pale face, and his words were full of disapproval.


    "It''s all right. It''s an old problem."


    "Then you''ll have a rest in the company and pick up people when it''s time."


    "Line -"


    They got up and left the elegant room of the tea house at the same time.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan once again ate the tomato stewed beef brisket of Qin''s father and son. The taste was as familiar as in previous lives.


    The chopsticks in her hand didn''t stop until she ate enough.


    Seeing this, Qin Anguo quickly stopped: "Ruan Ruan, don''t eat, you have two bowls."


    He immediately winked at his two sons and asked them to serve the dishes.


    Qin jingcen, Qin Mei stepped forward quickly.


    One of them took the chopsticks in her hand, and the other took the rest of the tomato stewed beef brisket off the table.


    Qin Ruan''s delicate and flawless face showed disappointment. Qin Anguo whispered, "Ruan Ruan, if you still want to eat, we''ll make it for you next time."


    "Yes."


    Qin Ruan tried his best to suppress the bitterness in his heart and not let his face show a sad and melancholy look.


    Once you miss something, you no longer have it.


    She looked forward to the rest of her previous life for so long. If she had it again in this life, she was reluctant to waste it.


    "Get up for a walk and eat."


    Qin jingcen came out of the restaurant and pulled Qin Ruan''s arm up.


    His actions were careful, his eyes were still staring at Qin Ruan''s stomach from time to time, and his words and deeds were too cautious.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes showed helplessness.


    She pressed Qin jingcen''s hand holding her arm: "brother, the child is still young. You don''t have to worry about me so much."


    "Yes."


    Qin Da Shao replied, and his behavior was still his own way.


    The baby in the little sister''s belly is his nephew and niece.


    He loves Qin Ruan for his young age, but he also looks forward to his unborn nephew and niece.

 Chapter 195

    The so-called stroll is to walk around a hundred square meters of living room.


    Qin Ruan''s stomach eased slightly and he collapsed on the sofa and couldn''t say anything.


    Qin''s father and son stared at her with three pairs of eyes. She couldn''t stand their cautious attitude.


    Qin Ruan just sat down. Qin Anguo looked down at the watch on his wrist and said to his eldest son, "there''s a meeting in the evening. You stay at home with Ruan Ruan and I''ll go to the company."


    Qin jingcen: "can you do it alone?"


    "Why not? You don''t have to wait for me at night."


    Qin Ruan Zheng collapsed on the sofa, took out his mobile phone and opened the wechat group of [Beitai Dijun is on].


    Before she finished reading the speeches in the group, she heard her father''s words, and her sense of crisis was instantly alert.


    In previous lives, her father was killed by Han Xian and her uncle.


    Han Xian''s mother and daughter haven''t eaten the consequences, and their father''s safety is not guaranteed.


    Qin Ruan frowned gently and said, "brother, you go to the company with your father. I have a second brother with me. Don''t worry."


    That''s what Qin jingcen meant.


    Father''s health is not very good. It''s best to worry less and work hard.


    He said, "we''ll come back as soon as possible. Call me if you have anything."


    "I see. Go quickly." Qin Ruan smiled and waved his hand.


    Qin jingcen was still worried. He set his eyes on Qin Mei. Before he could say anything, the latter smiled with big white teeth.


    "Don''t worry, elder brother. I will take good care of Ruan, and promise to let her eat, drink, have fun and sleep!"


    "Better so!"


    Qin jingcen bounced a popping chestnut on his head.


    "Let''s go. You don''t trust me. When you come back, Ruan Ruan will be complete."


    In Qin Er Shao''s guarantee, Qin Anguo and Qin jingcen left home by car.


    As soon as the father and son returned home, they went straight home. A lot of things in the company were waiting for them to deal with. It was already dawn when they came back from the company.


    Qin Mei''s promise was finally broken.


    There are only Qin Mei and Qin Ruan brothers and sisters left in the family.


    Contemporary young people do not leave their mobile phones. They hold their mobile phones or sit or collapse on the sofa to brush their mobile phones.


    Qin Ruan opens the wechat Group [Beitai Dijun is on the top] again.


    There was @ her in the group. It was Joe nine.


    Maoshan nine girl: [@ sister Qin Ruan, I have received the money! Thank you, father!]


    Maoshan nine girl: [dad, do you still need leg pendant? Do you think I can do it?]


    Maoshan nine girls: [lovely cat star eye. JPG]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [Xiao Jiu, I''ve opened my arms and come to my father''s arms ~ ~]


    Maoshan nine girl: [what a coquettish wave line, Xi Shi, are you empty and lonely recently?]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [my son knows my heart very well, tiger touch ~]


    Maoshan nine girls: [roll. JPG]


    Qin Ruan saw the chat records here, and the corners of his lips bent into a pleasant arc.


    In the later record, there are strangers online in the group.


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [there have been a series of homicides in the capital. Have you received any news?]


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [what homicide case?]


    Maoshan qiaoye: [are there ghosts again?]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [@ old bald donkey Huicheng of Nanyin Temple hasn''t seen you for a long time. Which Xiaoyao cave did you crack recently?]


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [no, benefactor Biwei, I was closed some time ago and just came out yesterday.]


    Maoshan nine girl: [Hello, master Huicheng.]


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [nine girls are well.]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [hypocritical old bald donkey. JPG]


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [almsgiver Wei is very grumpy recently. Is there less moisture?]


    This time, Wei Xishi of Qingcheng gave him a rolling expression bag.


    From their chat records, we can see that they have a good relationship with each other.


    The episode soon passed, and the people discussed the recent homicide in the capital.

 Chapter 196

    Qin Ruan probably finished reading the chat records and basically understood the details.


    In the past month, four or five homicides have occurred in the capital.


    Judging from the modus operandi and time, the murderer is not like a human. It is likely that it was done by a spirit.


    Qin Ruan pressed his fingertips on the mobile phone screen, his face showing meditation.


    At this time, Qin Mei burst into foul language and pulled back her mind.


    She looked up at Qin Mei sitting opposite. He frowned tightly. His face was not very good-looking.


    Aware of Qin Ruan''s sight, he took a deep breath and explained.


    "Just after the news briefing, another homicide occurred at the west city border in the early morning. What''s the matter? It''s happened several times this month!


    There are at least three homicides. The time of the crime is in the evening. The news report only says that the victim was brutally killed, and the specific details are not disclosed at all.


    Now people are in a panic on the Internet, and even some people have begun to spread rumors. What they are doing is miasma! "


    Qin Ruan got up and came to him: "show me."


    Qin Mei hands her mobile phone.


    [shock! The serial homicide case again, and the murderer is still at large!]


    The top five hot search points directly at the murder.


    Below the text, there are pictures of the murder scene, most of which are mosaic.


    If this kind of picture is not mosaic, it can''t be reviewed at all.


    The dark red blood on the road is clearly photographed. I think it''s to attract attention.


    In the remote road where the murder occurred, the taxi hit a tree, and the front of the car has been beyond recognition. The car is completely scrapped.


    Qin Ruan twisted his eyebrows, and his eyes exuded doubt.


    From the photos, the scene is very clean, not like a monster.


    She looked down again and saw other photos. There was no evil spirit on them.


    But judging from the bloody degree of the photos, the means are really cruel.


    If this is man-made, the murderer must be a person who has changed his state to the extreme.


    Qin Ruan took out his mobile phone and sent a message in the group.


    Qin Ruan: [I read the news. From the scene, it doesn''t look like a sneaky act. It''s too clean.]


    Maoshan nine girl: [sister Ruan, you''re here!]


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [indeed, some colleagues went to the scene. It was very clean and there was no trace of evil.


    Judging from the modus operandi, it doesn''t seem artificial, but every dead man''s heart is hollowed out, and even the dead can''t be searched. These cases are very strange.]


    The beautiful ancient lady head of Wei Xishi in Qingcheng appears.


    [being clean doesn''t mean being evil, and being pulled out of the heart doesn''t necessarily mean being artificial.]


    [I just got to know that the means of digging out the hearts of the dead were rough, and there was basically no possibility of a second transaction.]


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [that is to say, it''s not a black weapon official transaction.]


    Mr. Qiao of Maoshan: [these cases have been hot searched today. They can''t be controlled on the Internet. If they are not solved, people will be terrified.]


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [I haven''t received any help from the above to investigate the case.]


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [then sit and wait. If the case is not solved, you will come to the door sooner or later.]


    Maoshan nine girl: [sit and wait.]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [sit and wait + 1]


    Qin Ruan: [...]


    Qin Ruan sent a series of ellipsis in the group.


    These homicides have attracted social attention and things have become complicated.


    Qin Ruan was not interested in anything that had nothing to do with evil.


    Moreover, she could not say whether the case was man-made or evil.


    In short, she has no possibility of intervening for the time being.


    Qin Ruan returned his mobile phone to Qin Mei and sat beside him to continue the hot search.


    At seven o''clock in the evening.


    A visitor came to visit.

 Chapter 197

    The servant of the Qin family came to inform him that Mr. Huo, who came during the day, had come.


    Huo gentian came to pick up Qin Ruan.


    Qin Mei heard the speech and blew his hair: "no, what does he want to do? It''s too hard to treat yourself as an outsider! "


    When Qin Ruan heard that third master Huo was coming, the corners of his mouth rose.


    In the face of Qin Mei''s fried hair, she didn''t frown.


    She comforted: "the second brother and the third master are the father of the child. I got a marriage certificate with him. Now I can be regarded as a member of the Huo family."


    "Why?!" Qin Mei looked arrogant and ruffian: "I didn''t agree with my father and brother. You don''t count your marriage!"


    He didn''t know that his sister was pregnant with the third master''s child.


    No matter how they started, now they have been closely involved.


    But he just didn''t want to.


    Seeing that my little sister was finally close to them, before it was warm, people were taken away. Who can be happy.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes and tail light swept to Huo Gentiana and brought people in.


    She stood up and patted Qin Mei on the shoulder in front of her.


    "Stay at home by yourself. I''ll go first."


    Qin Mei molar: "can you not go?"


    Qin Ruan: "no, I have something to do at Huo''s house."


    "I don''t want you to go."


    "Second brother, it''s not that I don''t come back when I go to the Huo family. You make me look like I''m going to the Huo family to be a cow and a horse and never come back."


    Qin Mei''s eyes were full and she looked like she was suffering. Qin Ruan didn''t quite understand.


    "When will you be back?" Qin Mei skimmed his lips.


    "I have class tomorrow. I''ll come back when I have time."


    "Must go?"


    Qin Mei took her arm and asked again.


    "If you promise well, people should keep their word."


    Qin Ruan is also thinking about Huo yungentian''s swallowed anger. He will sort it out for him anyway tonight.


    "How can I tell Dad and brother?"


    During the day, Qin Mei also vowed to take good care of people.


    As soon as Qin Ruan left, he turned back to face the condemnation of his father and brother.


    "I''ll send a message to them later." Seeing the third master approaching, Qin Ruan hurriedly said, "it''s not peaceful recently. You should try not to go out at night."


    After that, she raised her feet and walked to Huo Gentiana.


    The third master took her little hand and asked, "have you eaten yet?"


    "I''m not hungry. I drank soup in the afternoon, ate beef brisket stewed with tomatoes, and ate a lot of fruit."


    Listening to her about what she ate this afternoon, Huo Gentiana had a different feeling in her heart.


    Just listening to her say this seems like a kind of enjoyment.


    He lifted up the corners of his lips and looked soft: "go home first and let someone cook it for you when you are hungry."


    Qin Mei, not far from them, was gnashing his teeth when he saw this scene.


    He was a living man here, but he was ignored.


    Huo yungentian held Qin Ruan''s hand, raised his eyes and smiled at Qin Mei.


    "If you don''t trust me, why don''t you go to Huo''s house together?"


    "No!" Qin Mei was disgusted.


    He''s not going to catch abuse.


    Huo gentian raised his eyebrows slightly: "there are many gadgets in the Huo family''s arsenal. You can practice your hand and accompany Ruan Ruan Ruan by the way. There are still a lot of rooms at home."


    Qin Mei seemed a little excited, but he didn''t promise for the first time.


    He suspected that his brother-in-law was buying him with weapons.


    Cold weapons or hot weapons are men''s favorite. It''s hard for Qin Mei not to move.


    Seeing his hesitation, Qin Ruan smiled and said, "it will be very late for my father to come back with my eldest brother tonight. It''s boring for my second brother to stay at home alone. Why don''t we go together?"


    Qin Mei''s unconvinced face slowed slightly and hesitated, "together?"

 Chapter 198

    Huo yungentian decides for the brothers and sisters.


    "Then go. The car is waiting outside."


    In this way, under the temptation of Third Master Huo, Qin Mei and Qin Ruan were packed and taken away by him.


    ¡­¡­


    Huo house.


    Qin Mei sat in the Huo family''s modified bulletproof car. After entering the Huo family''s house, his eyes showed an extremely shocked look.


    In such a big house, people stand guard every few meters, each holding weapons, and the atmosphere is solemn and solemn.


    The Huo family is not so big, and it deserves its reputation.


    The motorcade went straight to Huo yungentian''s small building.


    As soon as the car stopped, someone came forward to open the door.


    Huo Chuan stood in front of the door and bowed his head respectfully.


    "Third Master -"


    After Huo yungentian got out of the car, he turned and put his hand into the car.


    Qin Ruan took his hand and got off the bus.


    Qin Mei on the other side also got off the bus.


    He stood by the car and looked at the dignified and angry Huo bodyguards around him. The arrogance on his face converged.


    Here, he became tied up.


    Although the Qin family has little influence in the capital, they have never dealt with a real aristocratic family.


    The Huo family is the top family in the capital. Everything here makes him marvel.


    Huo yungentian slightly raised his reserved chin to huochuan: "take Qin Er Shao to the arsenal to practice."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    Huo Chuan came to Qin Mei with a respectful look: "Qin Shao, please follow me."


    Qin Mei turned back to see Qin Ruan. His eyes were fluttering.


    The latter curved his lips: "go and be safe."


    At this time, Qin Mei didn''t want to go to the Hyogo room. He was uncomfortable all over.


    But when he came, he retreated as if he were very counselled.


    Although his heart lost interest, he went with others honestly.


    Qin Mei was taken away by Huo Chuan. Huo Gentiana took Qin Ruan''s hand and stepped into the small building.


    In the hall, someone waited for them for a long time.


    Hearing the noise from the door, Huo Yirong, sitting in the hall, raised his head.


    "I''m looking forward to you."


    Huo yungentian took off his coat and handed it to the servant: "how did the second brother come?"


    "The bottom man found something and told you."


    Huo yungentian took Qin Ruan''s hand and went to the second cousin to sit down.


    He first ordered the servant to bring a glass of juice to the little girl around him. When he finished, he asked, "what''s up?"


    "Su family."


    Huo Yirong spoke to Huo yungentian, but his eyes were staring at Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan looked calm and calm, and the corners of his mouth bent into a perfect arc.


    The posture is neither high nor low, and the sitting posture is natural and elegant.


    The demeanor between gestures and gestures did not half see the embarrassment between master Huo and father Huo.


    Huo yungentian pinched Qin Ruan''s finger and gently stroked the old scar on her. His tone was careless: "what are you looking at? Say something directly. "


    "I''m not looking at my sister-in-law. I haven''t seen my sister-in-law for a few days. She''s beautiful again."


    "Glib." Before Qin and Ruan spoke out, Third Master Huo went back.


    The little girl is as beautiful as a flower. I don''t know whether she was moistened or pregnant. Her temperament and charm are more and more delicious.


    Pure and charming, charming eyes turn, and the flirtatious light appears, as if with a hook.


    People can''t help but fall into her sweet and slightly mature charm.


    Huo Yirong smiled and smiled unkindly.


    He took back his sight on Qin Ruan, supported his head with one hand and leaned his upper body on the armrest of the sofa.


    "I''ve sent someone to stare at Su''s house these days. Su Jing beat the child in her stomach."


    Huo Gentiana twisted her eyebrows and showed an unhappy light at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Get to the point."

 Chapter 199

    What does it have to do with Su Jingshu''s beating up the child.


    It was as if he had something to do with Su Jingshu.


    Huo Gentiana looks not depressed. People with bright eyes can see it.


    Huo Yirong lost his smile: "the point is that the Su family has an eye on their siblings."


    Qin Ruan was surprised and puzzled when he heard the speech.


    From beginning to end, she didn''t know the inside story. She didn''t know what role the Su family played in promoting her meeting with Huo Gentiana.


    With a low smile, Huo yungentian raised an evil radian at the corners of his mouth, and his deep and affectionate peach eyes half narrowed. The whole person was lazy and luxurious.


    He leaned gently on the sofa, showing a warm temperament from top to bottom, just like a noble son of an elegant aristocratic family.


    However, his eyes burst out a dangerous light, which made people inexplicably afraid.


    "They are so brave that they dare to put their ideas on the Huo family."


    Huo Yirong could see that he was angry, but the anger was deliberately suppressed.


    "The Su family knows the relationship between sister-in-law and you, but they don''t know that sister-in-law is already a member of the Huo family."


    Huo yungentian''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and Junrong suddenly had a trace of pride.


    Compared with his gentle appearance, there was no sense of disobedience.


    The Huo servant brought juice and tea.


    Qin Ruan took the juice and thanked him.


    By the way, he took the tea from the servant and put it in front of Huo Gentiana.


    Her intimate movements attracted the attention of Third Master Huo.


    Qin Ruan didn''t seem to see his sight and took a sip of juice.


    Third master Huo touched the edge of the tea cup on the table and looked at Qin Ruan: "is it good?"


    "Not bad." Qin Ruan put down his exquisite crystal cup and smiled at him.


    Fresh and pure fruit juice and its fragrance spread in the mouth with endless aftertaste.


    It really tastes good.


    "You can''t drink too much. Just this one tonight." Huo yungentian reached out and touched her head. A faint smile appeared at the bottom of her eyes.


    Huo Erye, who was ignored by the two people, felt that his teeth were a little sour.


    He said faintly, "I feel like a big pot of dog food has been stuffed. Third brother, you are not kind."


    Dog food?


    Qin Ruan''s ears moved and he couldn''t help laughing at the bottom of his heart.


    Where''s the dog food?


    Why didn''t she see it.


    She even felt that Huo Erye was highly myopic.


    Huo yungentian touched a strand of hair that Qin Ruan draped over her shoulder and played with it at will. She couldn''t put her hair down.


    His lips unconsciously raised: "don''t be rude, continue to talk about the Su family."


    Huo Yirong shrugged: "after su Jingshu knocked the child out of his belly, the child''s father was thrown into the sea and fed fish. Su Jingshu sent someone to do this."


    "Tough enough." Huo Gentiana looked calm, and there was not much emotional fluctuation on her face.


    Huo Yirong''s tone was hard to hide his dislike: "before, he pretended to be elegant and intellectual. Who knows that there is a poisonous snake in his bones."


    He was really married to that woman, and he was not worried all day. He was always worried that he would be stabbed secretly by her and die.


    Huo Gentiana gently sipped at the raised lip corner: "the Su family is unwilling?"


    "Yes, otherwise I wouldn''t move so fast and stare at my sister-in-law."


    "What will they do next?"


    "I don''t know yet. Don''t leave your siblings alone recently. Pay more attention when you go out. The Su family are a group of mad dogs."


    "Mad dog?"


    Huo yungentian looked a little surprised.


    "No, the Su family has been hiding deep enough these years. It looks bright on the outside and dirty inside!"


    When it comes to this, second Lord Huo rarely makes rude remarks, and his face is a little distorted.


    "Third brother, do you know who Su Jingshu''s biological mother is?"

 Chapter 200

    Huo yungentian put his hand on Qin Ruan, leaned lazily on the back of the sofa, looked at the opposite second cousin, and his sight was full of banter.


    His voice was calm and said, "the sister of the owner of the Su family."


    "..." Huo Yirong stared round, his mouth slightly open and fell into silence.


    He looked shocked and surprised, with unspeakable distortion.


    "How dare you know?"


    Huo yungentian''s eyebrows and eyes curved with a happy radian: "Su Jingshu''s biological mother is the stepsister of the Su family leader, not her own. What are you afraid of?"


    "They all got married. The existence of Su Jingshu is the proof of their indifference!" Huo Yirong''s voice contained anger.


    He felt that the three outlooks had been refreshed, and some things could not be relieved after all: "Lord Su is also powerful. He is both a father and an uncle."


    "What''s the matter? Su Jingshu is more than cruel. She still has a certain voice in the Su family. There are few such cruel women in the aristocratic family."


    Huo yungentian''s tone was faint. He had no good feelings for Su Jingshu and no great malice.


    "Yes, this time it''s su Jingshu who found out about her sister-in-law. Who knows what that vicious woman wants to do."


    Now Huo Yirong is full of dislike for her.


    It was more disgusting than when he learned that the other party had given him a green hat.


    Huo yungentian: "maybe she wants to continue with you."


    "Spare me!" Huo Yirong exclaimed: "who wants this kind of woman? If the old man didn''t owe the Su family, how could I be used as a bargaining chip for sacrifice."


    Huo yungentian teased: "Su Jingshu looks good, and many people chase after her."


    "Women don''t look like that. What''s good? Just get along! The man who likes her knows her true face? "


    If I had known, I would have run far away.


    Huo Erye was hit tonight and looked wan.


    He raised his eyelids lazily and stared at Huo yungentian: "third brother, you are not authentic. Su Jingshu is not the daughter of the Su family owner. You know that you didn''t tell me!"


    "I only knew a few days earlier."


    "Huo Chuan?" Huo Yirong tried to inquire.


    Huo yungentian shook his head: "the news from the people lurking in the Su family, Su Jingshu''s abortion alerted her biological mother. The other party came to the door and had a big quarrel with the Su family owner, and was found out by someone."


    "You say this family can also play. How did the owner of the Su family persuade Mrs. Su to keep the children born between her sister-in-law and her husband for more than 20 years."


    Huo yungentian''s smile dispersed in his eyes and his face looked indifferent.


    "Naturally, the Su family''s master has a good wife." An unspeakable irony in his tone.


    The foundation of the Su family is broken. If you dig deeper, everything will come out. There are countless disgusting things.


    Huo Yirong heard what he said, slightly frowned, and a pair of smart eyes flashed under his eyebrows.


    He stood up, tidied up his clothes and said in a casual tone, "OK, people still can play. I''ll go back first if there''s nothing wrong."


    "No."


    Huo yungentian sat on the sofa and didn''t even mean to get up.


    Huo Yirong was used to it. He smiled at Qin Ruan and said, "see you later, brother and sister."


    "Second master, bye."


    Compared with his intimacy, Qin Ruan''s attitude is unspeakable alienation.


    Huo yungentian raised his hand and gently knocked on her forehead: "it''s all a family. What''s the name of the second Lord? It''s too divided. Call brother Rong."


    Qin Ruan changed his mind: "brother Rong, bye."


    Lord Huo tutted: "I heard that the old man gave you shares in hea group, and the uncle also gave you a house. I don''t have any meeting gifts for you. I''ll take you to choose a yacht another day?"

 Chapter 201

    "When she has a holiday, she can go to sea."


    Huo yungentian answered for Qin Ruan before she made a sound.


    He seldom goes out because of poor health. Sometimes he may be seriously ill if he gets wind in the courtyard.


    Qin Ruan is only 19 years old. This is the time to play.


    He thought the second cousin''s proposal was good.


    It''s going to be a holiday soon. Qin Ruan can just go out to play, so as not to be boring at home with him.


    When he went to the Qin family to pick up people today, he clearly saw that the look on Qin Ruan''s face had never been around him when he was with Qin Mei.


    Or peers together, more topics.


    There is a generation gap between them. There is a difference of nine years, a whole generation.


    The third master couldn''t help sighing at the bottom of his heart that he was really old.


    Qin Ruan looked at the man around him for some reason and looked at his helpless and smiling eyes.


    Huo Yirong narrowed his eyes slightly, seemingly unaware of the little ambiguity between the two.


    He smiled and said, "that''s settled."


    Qin Ruan couldn''t refuse any more. He had to thank him skillfully: "thank you, brother Rong."


    "You''re welcome."


    Huo Yirong thought that such a good girl doesn''t look as cruel as the data found.


    The third cousin said that the master of the Su family had a way to control his wife.


    At the moment, he stared at Qin Ruan and thought that he would be better than the third cousin.


    Look at Qin Ruan, the little fox. He doesn''t dare to show his claws. He is as harmless as a cat.


    Huo Yirong Qingjun''s face showed a dark and unidentified look, the corners of his lips bent up and left with a deep smile.


    As soon as his front foot left, Huo yungentian took out the cheap round wall jade pendant he got from Lu Han during the day.


    "Ruan Ruan, do you think this is yours?"


    The wall jade pendant had already been taken out by Huo Gentiana from the evidence bag, and the blood on it was cleaned up by him.


    The pendant fixed by the red rope was sent to Qin Ruan''s eyes. There was no joy of recovery in her eyes as pure as glass.


    Her cold eyes shone like cold ice. When she looked carefully, there was a cold and cruel light at the bottom of her eyes.


    "This is my stuff. Why are you here?"


    Qin Ruan stretched out his hand to take things, lowered his eyes slightly, and covered the dark look on his face and the bottom of his eyes.


    She moved fast enough and was still caught by Huo Gentiana sitting close to her.


    "What''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? "


    incorrect?


    That''s wrong!


    Qin Ruan held the cheap jade pendant tightly and took a deep breath.


    "Where did the third master get this thing?"


    Aware that she looked wrong, Huo yungentian didn''t point out her address problem: "you left in the taxi."


    Qin Ruan Xiu frowned slightly: "is it related to the homicide that occurred at the border of Xicheng in the early morning of this morning?"


    She asked directly without any cover up.


    "Yes."


    Huo yungentian was not going to tell her about the murder, but Qin Ruan took the initiative to mention it, and he didn''t want to cheat each other.


    He even wondered how the little girl had something to do with the murder.


    How does Qin Ruan know, because her eyes can see all the dark things.


    No matter how clean the blood on the pendant is, the residual blood deep into the marrow of the jade pendant cannot be erased.


    Strong evil Qi came from the pendant.


    The souls attached to it are more clearly visible.


    Beside Qin Ruan and Huo Gentiana, strange figures floated.


    The flesh and blood blurred chest cavity has a terrible Yin cold breath, and the coolness permeates people''s body.


    If you are seen by others, you must be frightened and stand upside down.

 Chapter 202

    Qin Ruan wrung his eyebrows and stared at the taxi driver who had met not long ago. He looked annoyed and shocked.


    The other party''s clothes were soaked with blood, his body shook slightly, and his exposed limbs were also stained with dark blood.


    The whole body is wrapped with Yin and cold Qi, which is creepy and strange.


    Seeing Qin Ruan''s figure, his eyes glowed red, his expression was ferocious and excited, and he looked even more terrible.


    This is a sign that there is no way to appeal after the tragic death and will soon turn into a puppet.


    Before Huo yungentian took out the jade pendant, Qin Ruan didn''t see any obscurity and the existence of the dead from him.


    The beloved favored by heaven, sure enough, all demons and monsters can''t come near.


    In other words, on the purple third master, the ghost of the taxi driver was suppressed to death.


    The taxi driver''s eyes glowed with a faint red light, staring at Qin Ruan tightly, as if he could finally help him.


    His mouth closed up and down, as if he were saying something, but Qin Ruan couldn''t hear any of his voice. He should have been banned by puppet speech.


    As the taxi driver opened his mouth, dark red blood flowed out of his mouth and dropped on the clean carpet in the hall.


    Huo Gentiana can''t see this scene.


    It seems to be aware of Qin Ruan''s indifference. The red light in the driver''s eyes gradually flourished, and gradually he began to go crazy.


    The cold air in the living room is piercing, and all the coldness and resentment on the driver are released. It makes people tremble in an instant in such a large space.


    Huo Gentiana frowned and seemed to be in poor health.


    His face was pale, his sexy thin lips were gently pursed, and he could not bear the spread of his breath.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Ruan was frightened.


    "It''s all right. I don''t feel very comfortable."


    Huo yungentian raised her hand and pressed the center of her eyebrows. She always felt that the air in the living room became cold and frozen.


    Qin Ruan heard the speech and knew that his body could not bear the great resentment of the dead taxi driver.


    She inadvertently raised her hand, gathered the power of the ghost in her hand, and pushed the dead soul standing between them into the corner of the living room.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to help each other. Huo yungentian is full of evil spirits. Coupled with strong resentment, his body can''t stand it at all.


    "It''s getting late. Go upstairs and have a rest."


    Qin Ruan got up, didn''t give Huo gentian a chance to refute, and stood up with his arm.


    The third master lowered his eyes and stared at Qin Ruan''s slender hands holding his arms.


    He laughed and said, "when I''m a delicate little girl? I don''t know. I thought I was seventy and eighty. "


    "Third Master, you are just in your old age and have extraordinary appearance." Qin Ruan rarely said a witty remark.


    This is the word of tiger and wolf.


    Third master Huo looked strange and was obviously shocked.


    Although he seldom goes out, he still knows the reason why the instrument is extraordinary.


    This is to praise a man''s external conditions are excellent and energetic.


    Simply put, it''s praising him for his good physical strength.


    But the third master looked at Qin Ruan''s eyebrows and smiling, ignorant and unconscious, and thought she should not understand these.


    He gave a low smile and thought how old the little girl was. Maybe it was a slip of the tongue.


    The two returned to the room, and Qin Ruan consciously entered the second bedroom.


    As soon as she returned to the room, she summoned the Yin difference of the underworld, the famous black-and-white messenger.


    The crescent moon hung high outside the window, and the indoor light was dim.


    When Qin Ruan summoned the hell Messenger, the dark clouds in the sky outside the window covered the curved moon, and a thick shadow shrouded the room.


    The indoor atmosphere was cold and something gradually appeared in the dark.


    There are two black and white figures on the opposite side of Qin Ruan.

 Chapter 203

    After the black-and-white messenger appeared, he carried the black fog evil Qi from the underworld.


    The air in the house suddenly solidified.


    The two messengers face Qin Ruan and bend slightly: "I''ve seen Miss Qin."


    Qin Ruan, who bears the power of the soul, is half of their master even in front of the black and white messengers. They dare not disrespect him.


    Qin Ruan pointed to the corner of the room and was afraid of the arrival of black and white messengers. The dead soul of the taxi driver trembled all over.


    "I dare ask two messengers, why did he die when his life is not over?"


    After returning to the room, Qin Ruan summoned the ghost of the driver from downstairs.


    She couldn''t hear what the other party said and was not in the mood to study.


    Now she just wants to know why the taxi driver died.


    At first sight, it is not a short-lived person. His life can at least see his children get married.


    Even now, as a dead soul, his life is still not over.


    People who shouldn''t have died like this.


    The black-and-white emissary raised his eyes and stared at the dead soul who had turned into a grievance puppet because of his futile death in the corner. Their eyes showed clearly.


    The Black Messenger said, "Miss Qin, this man really shouldn''t die in his previous life. His life in this life has come to an end."


    "What does that mean?" Qin Ruan frowned.


    "You can see at a glance."


    The Black Messenger gently waved his black sleeve and Qin Ruan saw a flower in front of her eyes. Strange people and scenery came into her eyes.


    The picture flows quickly, but it is clearly branded in her mind.


    It turned out that Xiao Yunchen was the one who died early this morning in his previous life.


    Xiao Yunchen was trapped by taohuasha in his previous life. The female puppet had a deep entanglement with him. He was half the master of hook snake Changyuan. He couldn''t kill the master.


    However, when Xiao Yunchen''s life was in danger, Changyuan finally took the initiative, which led him to be swallowed by the master-slave contract.


    Hook snake and female puppet lose both.


    Those who hide in the dark reap the benefits.


    The female puppet and the hook snake were seriously injured, and Xiao Yunchen could not escape death.


    His heart was dug out and he died miserably at home.


    These pictures quickly poured into Qin Ruan''s mind, and all the doubts were solved except the shadowy figure.


    The death of taxi drivers in this world is due to the change of the trajectory of this world.


    Qin Ruan''s delicate face sank and his face became a little ugly.


    It''s hard for her not to think about it.


    If she had not been reborn and taken over Xiao Yunchen''s business, would the taxi driver not have died.


    The Black Messenger took back his sleeves and looked at his old partner.


    They looked at each other with gloomy eyes.


    The white messenger stepped forward and said, "Miss Qin, the king of Hades has a word to tell me when I am called up by you."


    Qin Ruan was surprised: "what words?"


    "Pluto said that all the causes of the previous life exist for the fruit of this life. You can''t reverse the thing of destiny alone, and you don''t have such great ability."


    The underlying meaning is that the death of the taxi driver has nothing to do with Qin Ruan.


    So she doesn''t have to take it from herself.


    This really comforted Qin Ruan, but she was uncomfortable at the bottom of her heart.


    Her eyes were fixed on the driver in the corner, who was full of strong resentment.


    Qin Ruan''s red lips gently opened: "he was banned by puppet words."


    The Black Messenger looked down Qin Ruan''s line of sight, and his face turned white and blue all the year round showed contempt: "small problem!"


    A black evil spirit popped out of his fingertips and directly shrank into the corner, trying to reduce the sense of existence, and the taxi driver with his mouth closed.


    "Help me! Who can help me? I don''t want to die. I don''t want to die. The child is about to take the college entrance examination. Don''t let her know. Don''t inform my family... "

 Chapter 204

    The words that the taxi driver kept repeating clearly came into Qin Ruan and the two Messengers'' ears.


    Even if the puppet speech forbidden art is untied, the other party is ignorant.


    His voice was filled with despair, pain, helplessness and occasional madness.


    The taxi driver has fallen into his own world. In addition to his fear of black and white messengers, he is only supported by his strong ideas.


    His despair came from Qin Ruan, who was the first person to see him.


    When he came to Huo''s house, he was excited and surprised at the sight of Shangqin Ruan.


    If the other party can see him, he may be able to help him.


    But when he asked for help, Qin Ruan looked indifferent.


    Moreover, he couldn''t hear her conversation with others.


    Only then did he realize that people have a different way.


    But what else could he do except keep asking for help.


    He has a family and children. His tragic death means that his family will be broken up.


    His daughter was about to take the college entrance examination. He had an accident at this time, and he didn''t dare to think of the heavy price to be borne by his family.


    Qin Ruan felt sour when he learned the driver''s obsession.


    She asked aloud, "is your daughter going to take the college entrance examination?" The voice is astringent.


    The taxi driver stopped and looked at Qin Ruan strangely.


    Even the black-and-white messengers who were afraid were still there and floated to Qin Ruan in an instant.


    He reached out to touch Qin Ruan''s arm, but the white messenger waved his sleeve and opened the bullet.


    The white messenger''s expressionless face was bloodless. He stared at the taxi driver with gloomy eyes.


    "If you have something to say directly, don''t move your hand foot."


    The voice was low and cold. The evil Qi from the underworld was released from the whole body, which made people and puppets tremble.


    Qin Ruan can get the attention of Pluto, which shows his special status.


    Since he met her today, it is natural to prohibit any puppet from touching her.


    The dead puppet''s resentment and evil spirit soared to the sky. Even if Qin Ruan had the power of the dark god to protect his body, he would inevitably have a collision.


    The taxi driver was waved back and drove two meters away from Qin Ruan Lai.


    The Yin cold and evil Qi on his body became more and more strong, and the pupil in his eyes was faintly red.


    It''s like going crazy without control and turning into a puppet.


    With the black and white messengers in front of him, he dared not be presumptuous and tried his best to keep his reason.


    The taxi driver stood where he was, looked at Qin Ruan pleadingly, and said humbly: "girl, help me, please help me, don''t let anyone inform my family, don''t let them know I''m dead.


    My daughter is about to take the college entrance examination. Her academic performance is so good that I can''t hurt her! I can''t hurt her... "


    He shed blood and tears in his eyes. He said too much because of emotional excitement. The corners of his lips cracked slightly, and dark red blood came out of his mouth.


    This appearance is too ferocious and terrible. It makes people''s hair stand up and their spine cold.


    Qin Ruan was not afraid, but felt some nausea and physiological reaction.


    She suppressed the nausea in her stomach and frowned.


    The blood and tears on the taxi driver''s face are obsession with home and his daughter.


    Qin Ruan looked slightly restrained and said seriously, "I can help you, but I''m not sure if it''s too late." She took out her cell phone.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    The taxi driver nodded his thanks with gratitude in his eyes.


    However, he was too excited, his eyes were covered with blood and tears, and his facial features looked more and more gloomy and fearful.


    Qin Ruan quickly lowered her eyes. The blood drenched scene made her physically and mentally uncomfortable.


    She opened her mobile phone address book and clicked on the dial-up keyboard.


    The Black Messenger said, "Miss Qin, I''ve just received a summons. There''s nothing wrong. I''ll go first?"

 Chapter 205

    Qin Ruan raised her head and showed no expression to the black-and-white messengers. She nodded gently: "I''ve delayed the two messengers."


    "It''s very kind of you."


    The voice of the black-and-white messenger fell to the ground and disappeared into the room.


    As they dissipated together, there was also a very strong evil spirit from the underworld.


    The room is only left with the unstable taxi driver and Qin Ruan.


    Under the eager gaze of the other party, Qin ruanzheng was ready to enter the number. Suddenly he remembered that she didn''t know the phone number of the Criminal Investigation Brigade.


    She wrung her eyebrows and asked the driver, "which area of criminal investigation took your case?"


    "General Bureau of criminal investigation."


    Qin Ruan found the landline of the General Bureau of criminal investigation on the Internet again, and then called out.


    "Hello, this is..."


    The phone was connected. It was a gentle woman''s voice.


    Before the other party finished speaking, Qin Ruan interrupted his business speech.


    "Hello, I have something to ask. Did you inform the families of the deceased of the homicide that occurred this morning?"


    There was silence on the phone, followed by a faint conversation.


    Qin Ruan frowned when he didn''t get the answer he wanted.


    But she also knows that ordinary people are unlikely to find out such things.


    Qin Ruan: "Hello, are you still there?"


    "Yes, madam, what is your relationship with the deceased, or do you have any evidence to provide?"


    As soon as Qin Ruan was ready to speak, he felt that his body was surrounded by Yin and cold.


    She raised her eyes and saw the taxi driver floating in front of her. Her miserable face stared at her.


    The stomach surged again and nausea hit.


    Her bloody face appeared in front of her, and she subconsciously wanted to turn around.


    But she looked forward to the driver''s attentive and red eyes. She was disgusted and spoke to the voice tube of her mobile phone: "no, I want to say that if you haven''t notified the family members of the deceased, don''t inform them yet.


    The deceased has a daughter about to take the college entrance examination. This unfortunate news can be told to the little girl after the college entrance examination. The father who wants to come to the child doesn''t want his daughter to miss the college entrance examination. "


    "It sounds like you know the dead? What is your relationship with the deceased? "


    Qin Ruan took a deep breath, and the strong smell of blood poured into the tip of his nose.


    With her slightly drooping eyes, she clearly saw the bloody wound of the driver standing in front of her. What was revealed in the blood hole was dense human tissue, which made her scalp numb.


    "I have nothing to do with the dead. Is it convenient to tell me the previous questions? Did you inform his daughter?"


    The phone was silent again.


    Before long, a gentle female voice sounded.


    "No, we did an investigation in advance. We were hiding it from the family members of the deceased for the sake of the children''s smooth college entrance examination."


    "OK, thank you."


    Qin Ruan quickly hung up the phone and took two steps back.


    She looked straight at the driver: "you heard it. Your daughter doesn''t know you have... Now you can rest assured."


    As soon as this was said, the taxi driver cried, tearing his heart and lungs.


    The light on the ceiling flickered and went out like a ghost because of his cry.


    Qin Ruan stood still and even breathed a sigh of relief.


    Finally no longer face that bloody face, with people''s scalp numb wounds.


    Just the driver squatting on the ground cried too sadly. Listening to her, a heart couldn''t help but slowly pick up.


    "Dong Dong -"


    The door was knocked from the outside.


    "Ruan Ruan, are you okay? The light in the room is broken? " It''s the voice of Huo Gentiana.


    Just after washing, he saw the light in the second bedroom clearly out. He was worried and came to ask.

 Chapter 206

    The noise outside the door startled Qin Ruan.


    The taxi driver squatting on the ground immediately stopped crying.


    His cold eyes stared at the door, and his eyes were full of fear.


    Xu''s blood and decay filled the whole room because of tension and fear.


    Qin Ruan had no time to ask him anything. He hurriedly made a silent gesture to him and went to the door to open the door.


    Huo Gentiana, wearing a bathrobe and half wet hair, came into her eyes.


    The belt between the waist of each other''s bathrobe is tied at will, with a perfect slender figure looming.


    After bathing, Third Master Huo exudes sexy all over. He is a kind of sexy purely male style, which makes Qin Ruan a little dizzy.


    Her eyes were wandering and she didn''t dare to look at each other directly: "it''s all right. I was just trying to see if there was a problem with the light in the room."


    Huo yungentian looked around the house and found nothing.


    However, a flash of pure light flashed in his deep dark eyes.


    The little girl is hiding something from him.


    Qin Ruan had nowhere to hide any secrets in front of him.


    Xu is that she doesn''t know. All her thoughts in front of him are straight on her face.


    Huo yungentian took back her eyes and looked down at the little girl in front of her, with a conniving smile on her face.


    He said in a warm voice, "Qin Mei has just come back and is arranged to rest on the third floor. It''s getting late. You should rest earlier."


    Qin Ruan nodded: "I see. Thank you, Third Master."


    When the third master spoke, Huo Gentiana looked subtle.


    He raised his hand and touched Qin Ruan''s head. He sighed, "didn''t you say don''t see the outside so much? What should you shout and forget?"


    The palm of the other party''s hand on her head, touching gently, mixed with a slight current, Qin Ruan was uncomfortable.


    She wondered if Huo gentian had come to tease her.


    His doting attitude as a child and his familiar ambiguous movements were practiced on Qin Ruan, which made her feel numb.


    She unconsciously licked her lips, raised her eyes and looked straight at the man in front of her. Her eyes were quiet and somewhat exploratory.


    "Third brother."


    Qin Ruan changed his name very consciously.


    "Good, go to bed early."


    Huo yungentian was satisfied. He withdrew his hand and took the door.


    Qin Ruan''s pair took a bit of exploring sight and felt funny in the eyes of Third Master Huo.


    Could he have eaten her.


    The little girl doesn''t know what to think.


    Huo yungentian shakes her head and laughs and walks to the master bed.


    Qin Ruan, who was lying in the door for the second time, relaxed his tight body at the moment when the door was closed.


    The taxi driver didn''t know when to float behind her.


    He looked at all their actions: "girl, is this the man who broke up with you last time? You look like a good match. "


    Qin Ruan recalled the unnecessary things he pulled when he first met the driver, and his lips pulled slightly.


    What he said was a good match, which made her speechless.


    Qin Ruan turned around, ignored the driver''s miserable face and said, "I''m nine years different from him."


    "Ah?" The driver''s blood eyes showed surprise: "this... This is a little old."


    "Yes, it''s a generation away."


    Qin Ruan''s lips slowly lifted up, and his heart, which was somewhat confused by third master Huo, finally settled down.


    She went to the second bedroom balcony and the moonlight fell on the whole open-air balcony.


    Qin Ruan, bathed in the moonlight, pointed to the area and said to the driver, "you''d better stay here first and learn to control your Qi field. Don''t make it so miserable. Although I don''t feel blood sick, you look really uncomfortable."

 Chapter 207

    The taxi driver was well aware. His soul floated to the open-air balcony and bathed in the moonlight.


    He is a new puppet who has just died. It is inevitable that he can''t control his resentment.


    But Qin Ruan didn''t want to talk to the driver in such a bloody state, which would affect her judgment and even make her physically and mentally uncomfortable.


    Qin Ruan whispered, "you don''t want to die like this, do you?"


    The taxi driver''s stable aura became violent and distorted again.


    His eyes stared at Qin Ruan: "I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die."


    Who can live is willing to die.


    But now that he is dead, it is impossible to live.


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and didn''t look at his ferocious and twisted face.


    She pinched her fingertips at will and said calmly, "do you want to find out who killed you?"


    "Of course!"


    "I''ll take a shower and change my clothes. You can recall what happened before. I want to know all the details."


    Qin Ruan turned and left, leaving the driver alone on the open-air balcony.


    ¡­¡­


    General Bureau of criminal investigation.


    Because of Qin Ruan''s phone call, the whole Bureau was busy.


    "The Land Bureau has tracked down the IP address of the call just now."


    Lu Han sat at his desk, holding half a lit cigarette in his right hand and reading the data of recent homicides in his left hand.


    "Where is it?"


    The man standing opposite him hesitated.


    Lu Han raised his head and frowned unhappily: "fart!"


    The busy days made him a dog. Even his basic cultivation was fed to the dog, and his temper became more and more irritable.


    Everyone in the Bureau knows their boss''s temperament, and the men who report to him have long been used to it.


    He hung his head and said the address quickly.


    Lu Han''s anger immediately converged, and his face was like a palette. That was a wonderful thing.


    "Where is the locked IP address?"


    "East City, Huo house."


    Lu Dashao burst out rude words and suddenly stood up. His face was very ugly.


    He was in a bad mood: "are you sure?"


    "Sure, the technicians in our bureau are all elite and can never make mistakes."


    Lu Han''s heart is so sharp that he reaches out to Huo''s house. He''s looking for death!


    He took a deep breath of his cigarette and spit out the blue smoke.


    The swirling smoke blurred his face.


    After a while, Lu Han''s face showed impatience.


    He ground out the cigarette in the ashtray, grinded his teeth and said, "since we tracked down the Huo family, I think the security defense system there has been disturbed. Don''t worry about it for the time being. I''ll deal with it."


    "I see. Land Bureau."


    His men left in fear. Lu Han went to get the mobile phone he put on the table.


    Find Huo Yirong''s mobile phone number from the address book.


    Without hesitation, he dialed directly.


    ¡­¡­


    Huo house.


    Huo Yirong has received a report from Huo Qiang that the Huo family''s security defense system intercepted the tracking of unknown people.


    They tracked down the past and found the location of the General Bureau of criminal investigation.


    Upon learning the news, Huo Yirong Qingjun''s face sank quickly.


    He thought that Lu Han was still making up his mind about Qin Ruan and was ready to investigate the case from her.


    If so, the next leader of the Lu family is really looked up to by them.


    Face to face, back to back, stupid.


    At this time, Huo Yirong''s mobile phone rings.


    Seeing the caller ID above, Huo Yirong''s eyebrows were slightly raised and his expression was unspeakable haze.


    Dare to touch Huo Zhai''s security defense system is also capable.


    Just, I don''t know how Lu Han explains it.

 Chapter 208

    The mobile phone ring continued to ring, and Huo Yirong didn''t connect until he was about to hang up.


    "Second master, I''m Lu Han."


    Huo Yirong smiled, which was ironic.


    "Lu Da Shao has good skills. It doesn''t stop people at night."


    This words spread into Lu Han''s ears. What else don''t understand? What his men do touches the bottom line of the Huo family.


    He pressed his tired eyebrows and opened his mouth to explain: "second Lord, the people below are not sensible. Please show mercy."


    "Oh!" Huo Yirong laughed and sneered: "the Huo family''s security defense system has not been moved for many years. You Lu Han still have the ability.


    The Huo family has kept idle security technicians for many years. Now they don''t have to worry about being dismissed. I may have to give them a raise. It all depends on you, Lu Da Shao. "


    "Second master, you can''t say that."


    Lu Han knew that Huo Yirong was angry. He relayed the phone call from Huo Zhai.


    "... I didn''t know my subordinates had offended the Huo family before. They have been worried about the case for days, so they lost their sense of propriety to track the IP address of the call."


    Huo Yirong was silent.


    It''s still the Huo family''s fault.


    Even so, it is true that those people want to break through the security defense system of Huo house.


    As for who the caller is, Huo Yirong has made it clear in his heart.


    He pinched the center of his eyebrows and said in a slightly restrained tone: "this is only one time, not another example."


    "Thank you for your mercy." Lu Han breathed a sigh of relief.


    It''s not that he is afraid of Huo Yirong, but that it''s really the bottom man who made a mistake this time.


    Where is Huo''s house? Master Huo, Huo Hongxing and his son live in it.


    Both of them were supreme leaders. Their contributions are deeply popular and respected.


    Although both retired, the Huo family still ranks first among the four families.


    The Huo family now stands at this height, no longer seeking fame, wealth and power. This family has enough things for future generations.


    Lu Han thought about it and chose to bring up the old story again.


    "Second Lord, you must have a bottom in your heart when you call the bureau this time. Since she can call and care about the murder case, I still think she must have something to do with the dead. I want to ask her for some basic information. I don''t know if it''s convenient?"


    Huo Yirong''s mouth was tickled and his voice was clear: "are you sure you want to send my father''s granddaughter-in-law, Jin Gui, to your bureau for questioning?"


    In his opinion, Lu Han is a fool''s dream.


    Qin Ruan''s current identity has indeed not been made public.


    When the baby in her belly is born, or find a suitable opportunity, it must be officially announced.


    There is no airtight wall in the world. Once Qin Ruan Zhen is asked by Lu Han, it will certainly cause unnecessary trouble.


    Even if the Huo family stands in today''s position, there will inevitably be a time when they can''t stop the long public.


    Lu Han also knows that Qin Ruan has a special identity.


    Not to mention that she has become the Huo family, the child she is pregnant with is very expensive.


    He thought for a while and suggested, "second Lord, I''ll prepare a generous gift Tomorrow and want to visit the third lady."


    Huo Yirong smiled.


    That sounds very pleasant.


    His voice was cheerful: "yes, I can''t guarantee whether you can see people when you come."


    "Please give me some advice."


    "I can''t talk about advice. My third brother is in poor health and doesn''t like to be disturbed."


    This is a straightforward refusal.


    Who doesn''t know that the third master seldom appears because of his poor health.

 Chapter 209

    Lu Han was silent for a long time.


    I don''t know what he thought, he suddenly said, "I see. Thank you, second master."


    After thanking him, he hung up directly.


    Huo Yirong hung his eyes and stared at the hung up call.


    "This boy!" He smiled and scolded and put down his cell phone.


    I haven''t told him not to come too early tomorrow. I can''t see anyone when I come.


    The third brother is not very comfortable these two days. He has been outside during the day. Qin Ruan stays overnight at night. They must have slept late.


    It''s normal to get up late the next day.


    Lu Han came early. He didn''t say whether he saw anyone or not. The third brother knew that he was coming to Qin Ruan to ask about the case. It must be bad luck.


    His three younger brothers look beautiful, but in fact they protect all their personnel and things.


    Commonly known as possessive.


    Qin Ruan is now his property. How can he be remembered by others.


    Huo Yirong raised his eyes and looked at Huo Qiang standing in front of him. The evil and evil in his eyes dispersed, and his expression was much more relaxed than before.


    "The security technician on duty tonight will give rewards according to the past. Let''s go down."


    "Yes, second master -"


    After Huo Qiang left, Huo Yirong turned his neck to relieve the fatigue of the day.


    He raised his feet to the bedroom and put his hand on the back of his neck.


    ¡­¡­


    General Bureau of criminal investigation.


    Lu Han remembered the data of Qin Ruan before knowing that his brother was with her in a school.


    Since the third master doesn''t like to be disturbed, if he takes his brother to visit and make friends with Qin Ruan Tao, will it be easier to understand the case next.


    Lu Dashao praised his wit. Unfortunately, he forgot something.


    His brother Lu Yichen is the ambiguous object of Qin Ruan in Shengshi University, as well as the current relationship between third master Huo and Qin Ruan.


    Lu Han takes his brother to find Qin Ruan. Are you sure it''s not to create a sense of crisis for the third master?


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan blew her hair in the bathroom, changed her home clothes and came out.


    She picked up the cheap pendant on the second bedroom table and walked lightly to the open-air balcony.


    The ghost of the driver was still there, and there was no big change with her position before she left.


    "How''s it going? Remember? " Qin Ruan asked aloud.


    The driver''s face has returned to normal, and even the wound on his chest has recovered.


    Except that his face was bloodless, blue and white, almost like normal people.


    The red light at the bottom of his eyes faded and his face was dim: "I pulled a female passenger that morning. She was wearing a dark blue long skirt. She was very tall and beautiful. Her face was so beautiful that people felt unreal.


    She is really beautiful. She is more beautiful than those little flowers that are popular after the film. "


    Qin Ruan looked stunned at the speech, and his face showed some helplessness and smile.


    The driver said again and again about the beauty of the female passenger. It can be seen that the other party is really a great beauty.


    It''s just that it''s too untimely not to forget to appreciate beauty at this time.


    Qin Ruan''s facial expression was seen in the eyes of the driver. He also felt that it didn''t seem very good to keep saying that a woman was beautiful.


    He continued: "at that time, I saw that a woman was unsafe at night. I wanted to pull her home after the journey. Who knows, there was an accident. When I felt wrong, it was already late.


    She was sitting in the back seat and kept silent. When I looked back at her, I looked at her face, which was covered with black and smelly blood. At that time, I didn''t even have time to fear, and the coolness penetrated my body. "


    His heart was taken out directly by the woman.


    Qin Ruan looked thoughtful: "that is to say, it was the female puppet who killed you?"


    "I don''t know."


    The driver shook his head and denied.

 Chapter 210

    Qin Ruan gang was ready to speak. The driver continued: "although the memory was a little vague at that time, when she approached me, I vaguely seemed to see a bulge on her neck, which was a man''s Adam''s apple."


    Qin Ruan stared round his eyes and looked incredible: "are you sure?!"


    The driver''s expression was annoyed and tangled: "I''m not sure. The meat on her neck was rotten. I only vaguely saw that position and felt that it was a man''s Adam''s apple."


    Qin Ruan played with the pendant in his hand and felt that things became more and more complicated.


    When Hei impermanence showed her scenes of previous lives, she saw that the evil doing that hurt Xiao Yunchen in those pictures was a black fog.


    Not to mention gender, even the basic species can''t be distinguished.


    Qin Ruan frowned: "I couldn''t hear you before because you were forbidden by puppet words. Do you remember what that thing did to you?"


    "I don''t remember." The driver shook his head.


    "When I was conscious, I attached myself to the pendant in your hand. It was handed over to the old man nine years older than you by the head of the Criminal Investigation Bureau. Then I felt strong oppression and bounced back into the pendant by a force.


    If I attach myself to the pendant, I will never get out again. I can''t get out until the pendant returns to your hand. "


    Hearing that he said Huo gentian was an old man, Qin Ruan unconsciously frowned and his expression became subtle.


    She ignored the strange things from the bottom of her heart and raised the pendant in her hand to the driver.


    "When the pendant was not handed over to the third master, are you free from any suppression and can attach yourself or leave the pendant at will?"


    "Yes!" The driver nodded hard.


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and stared at the cheap pendant brought back from Xicheng. His eyes showed meditation.


    In the chat records in the wechat group during the day, Huicheng of Nanyin temple said that the modus operandi of these homicides was not artificial. The hearts of each dead were hollowed out and the souls of the dead could not be found everywhere.


    The ghost of the driver in front of her is probably the only fluke in these homicides.


    As for the reason, Qin Ruan knew it from the bottom of his heart.


    The pendant has been contaminated with the power of the dark god since her rebirth. It can also be regarded as an amulet.


    She accidentally left the pendant in the taxi, and the driver was lucky to escape.


    Puppet speech forbidden art, which is not the ability of ordinary monsters.


    The souls of the dead could not be found everywhere. Qin Ruan boldly guessed that they might have been swallowed up by the murderer.


    She stood and thought a lot. After a while, she said, "since you can attach yourself to this pendant and stay in it for a few days, I will find out the murderer as soon as possible."


    The driver was very grateful: "thank you, girl!"


    The truth is revealed. Find out the murderer who framed him. After death, he will not stay in the underworld for a long time. He can enter reincarnation as soon as possible.


    Qin Ruan put the pendant on the balcony table and turned away.


    When she stepped into the bedroom, she turned around and told the driver, "don''t go into the bedroom tonight. I want to rest. Thank you."


    After the driver nodded and agreed, Qin Ruan pulled the glass door of the balcony.


    Although the driver is a dead soul, he is no longer a person. After all, there are differences between men and women.


    Qin Ruan lay in bed and scanned the time on his mobile phone.


    At this time, Huo yungentian should not sleep too stably. She decided to go out later.


    While waiting, she opened the wechat Group [Beitai Dijun on].


    There was no one in the group at night. Qin Ruan opened the chat member and took the initiative @ to see Qingcheng Wei Xishi online.


    Qin Ruan: [@ Qingcheng Wei Xishi talk?]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [sister, what do you want to talk about?]

 Chapter 211

    The other party replied very quickly.


    Qin Ruan ignored his verbal advantage and quickly pointed his slender fingers on the mobile phone screen.


    However, before she finished typing, a message came from Wei Xishi.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [sister, it''s hard to have a long night. You and I might as well keep warm with each other. Let''s watch some exciting movies together? Absolutely shock you!]


    Seeing the news from Wei Xishi, Qin Ruan''s forehead jumped hard.


    Why are the sisters flirting here at night?


    I don''t think she thought too much.


    Qin Ruan seriously suspects that the other party is a loser silk woman.


    She deleted all the words she had typed before and quickly replied to Wei Xishi.


    Qin Ruan: [sisters, I can''t give you the blessing you want.]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [sister, do you like watching Diablo movies, or movies that are more trendy and challenge the limit? Let''s connect and watch them together!]


    The other party seemed not to see the news sent by Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan''s face became very wonderful. She thought that she found Wei Xishi in the middle of the night. Her head was caught in the door.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [I chose two, you choose one to see.]


    The other party threw two links directly.


    Qin Ruan was curious and clicked the link.


    All kinds of dazzling advertisements pop up directly on the screen. If they are seen in public, everyone will pay special attention to her.


    Qin Ruan quit quickly. She didn''t want to pay attention to Wei Xishi.


    But after all, she provoked the other party first.


    Qin Ruan: [@ Qingcheng Wei Xishi sisters, keep it for yourself.]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [no, let''s watch it together. It''s more interesting to watch it together.]


    Qin Ruan thought for a moment and replied gently: "I think you need a man to watch it with you, which will make you feel more.]


    Wei Xishi didn''t reply for a long time.


    Just when Qin Ruan thought that the other party would no longer speak, the other party''s news bounced out again.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [little girl, I think it''s wrong. I recently got two supernatural film resources from others. The content is relatively novel. I heard that the taste is heavy, so I haven''t seen it.


    You haven''t slept in the middle of the night. I think you can''t sleep alone. I can''t find anyone to watch with me. I can''t sleep at night. I just watch it together to kill time.]


    "...." Qin Ruan.


    Then, the other party sent an orange cat laughing and an expression bag with text moving pictures.


    I''m so happy


    The words pasted on the expression bag made Qin Ruan angry.


    She feels pretty upset.


    Is this sister''s bad taste too much.


    Look at the meaning of her previous words, can you not make people think crooked?


    Qin Ruan: [thanks for not being sensitive!!!]


    She sent three exclamation points in a row, which showed her dissatisfaction with Wei Xishi.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [xingba! What do you want to talk to me about?]


    Qin Ruan didn''t want to talk to her anymore. He not only had a bad mouth, but also liked to play tricks on people. He was full of evil interest.


    After receiving the other party''s inquiry, she had calmed down and finally typed slowly.


    Qin Ruan: [I heard that the souls of the dead could not be found in the previous homicide cases. Has there been a similar situation before?]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [naturally.]


    Qin Ruan: [tell me]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [those souls are not strong enough. Most of them are swallowed up by more powerful evil spirits, or murderers who kill those souls. In order not to keep a record in the yama book, they are scattered and disappeared into the world without trace.


    What, are you interested in this case and ready to do it?]


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were slightly restrained, and his delicate face showed a clear look.

 Chapter 212

    As expected, it was almost as she guessed. The souls that could not be found in these homicides should have been more or less dangerous.


    Qin Ruan replied to Wei Xishi: [a little interested.]


    She didn''t mention the ghost of the driver here, only said she was interested in the homicide.


    Lu Wenbin, Qiao''s master and apprentice, she has met.


    She doesn''t know much about Wei Xishi in Qingcheng. He is evil and upright, and his mouth is poisonous and a little bad.


    Qin Ruan''s trust in him is basically zero.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [I asked Huicheng the old bald donkey before. This case is not simple.]


    Qin Ruan: [why is it not simple?]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [he can cover up his cold and evil spirit, and devour the souls of the dead. He didn''t leave any trace at the scene. He is at least a hundred year old fierce puppet.


    Don''t underestimate these hundred years of fierce puppets. Some complain that puppets wander around the world after they die. Those crooked practices are enough to withstand thousands of years of evil power.]


    Wei Xishi knew that Qin Ruan''s strength was not bad, and that her moves were in front of familiar people.


    For Qin Ruan''s strength, she was a little more convinced than her initial doubt.


    Of course, there is only one point. After all, she didn''t see it with her own eyes. She reserves the final say.


    This time is different from the past. It''s sneaky and too cunning.


    Qin Ruan: [do you just let it go and let it continue to harm others?]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [that''s not true. I mean, don''t act alone. If something happens, it''s too late to regret.]


    This is a human word.


    Qin Ruan''s slender fingers click on the mobile phone screen.


    She was just about to send a message, and Wei Xishi''s message had arrived.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [I heard that you took the list from emperor Xiao the other day and gave it to the Qiao family''s apprentices and uncle Lu a lot of hard work?]


    The other party didn''t need Qin Ruan''s response, and the second message followed.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [how can this kind of good thing be without me? If you are really planted this time, where can I find you such a shiny fat sheep!]


    Qin Ruan stared at his input box, ready to send out the text.


    [thank you for your concern£¨ [boxing]


    The more she looked, the more ironic she felt.


    In a rage, Qin Ruan deleted them all.


    She found one from her collection of expression bags, kicked it in the face and directly sent the picture of people kicking away.


    Lock the mobile phone screen, throw the mobile phone to the pillow and don''t look at it anymore.


    "Ding -"


    "Ding Ding -"


    The reminder bell of wechat news rang intermittently, and Qin Ruan didn''t even have the mind to read it.


    She really doesn''t want to talk nonsense with Wei Xishi.


    Talking to these sisters, she estimates she can live a few years less.


    Time passed slowly.


    At one o''clock in the morning, Qin Ruan began to fight with his upper and lower eyelids.


    She''s sleepy.


    At school, she went to bed long ago.


    It''s really not easy to stay up so late today.


    He couldn''t wait any longer. Qin Ruan got up and went down to the ground.


    She stepped barefoot on the soft carpet of the room.


    The door of the second bedroom was gently opened.


    Qin Ruan stepped into the master bedroom belonging to Huo Gentiana and stared at the figure lying on the side of the bed with quiet eyes.


    She approached slowly, with light steps, but not slow.


    Qin Ruan came to the bed, opened the heavenly eye, and entered the chaotic aura of Huo Gentiana.


    The black evil Qi was tightly wrapped around the purple Qi like smoke. The auspicious purple Qi was almost swallowed, but it was still resisting, emitting a faint purple light in the black fog.


    Qin Ruan''s frown twisted into a knot, and her unhappy breath spread rapidly in the room.


    During the day, she found that Huo Gentiana''s aura was unstable, her delicate face was pale, and her eyes were suffused with a thick cyan.

 Chapter 213

    I didn''t expect that the Qi field on Huo Gentiana would become so bad in just a few days.


    Qin Ruan, with a calm face, slowly raised his hand, and a wisp of golden light came out of his hand.


    The golden light, like tentacles, penetrated into the inseparable purple Qi and black evil spirit, and the two were slowly separated.


    The power of the dark God moves with Qin Ruan''s mind. She manipulates this power to sort out the auspicious purple Qi on Huo Gentiana, and her actions are gentle and careful.


    For the black evil, it is rude and cruel.


    The holy golden light calmed the endangered purple Qi and restored its original vitality, and the black evil fog was severely suppressed.


    At the beginning, the black evil spirit, which was still full of vitality, became weak and was suppressed into shape.


    Time passed slowly. Qin Ruan didn''t dare to clean up too many black ghosts. He gave Ziqi enough breathing space and stopped.


    There is filth and black fog hidden in the purple air. The two are mutually exclusive but inseparable. For the time being, they can only live and die together.


    The power of the dark god can only suppress the Black Ghost, but cannot be completely eliminated.


    For the sake of Huo Gentiana''s body, this can''t be urgent, but only slowly.


    Only by finding the source of the black ghost can we find a way to completely eliminate it.


    After Qin Ruan stopped, without delay, he turned and went back to his second bedroom.


    This time, uncle Huo slept deep enough.


    He didn''t know what Qin Ruan had done.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Qin Ruan woke up at more than 9 a.m.


    She was still awakened by a knock at the door.


    "Dong Dong -"


    "Ruan Ruan, don''t sleep. Your senior comes to you!"


    "Ruan Ruan, if you don''t get up again, I''ll open the door and go in..."


    Qin Ruan didn''t listen to what Qin Mei said later.


    She sat up with sleepy eyes, rubbed her astringent eyes, and looked like she hadn''t woken up.


    "Ruan Ruan, get up quickly. Your senior LU Yichen is looking for you!"


    Qin Mei''s deliberately lowered voice continued, as if he was afraid of being heard by someone.


    "If you don''t get up again, maybe Lu Yichen will be driven away by the third master. You won''t cry at that time!"


    Senior?


    Lu Yichen?


    Qin Ruan feels familiar with this name.


    I don''t know what to think, she suddenly stared round her eyes.


    Lu Yichen, Xueba of Shengshi University and senior in junior year, is the male god of many girls in the school.


    He looks like a gentle and gentle scholar on the outside. In fact, he is a high and domineering Lord in his bones.


    Most importantly, this person is the ambiguous object of Qin Ruan.


    God knows, she has only a few sides with each other.


    I met Ling Xiaoxuan for the first time.


    That day, she was fighting in the bar.


    Ling Xiaoxuan, Lu Yichen and a group of descendants of gaogaozi''s aristocratic family happened to gather in that bar.


    From that day on, Qin Ruan became familiar with Ling Xiaoxuan.


    As for Lu Yichen, there is only one side.


    In the subsequent meetings, the relationship was not far or near. It was said that all nodding friends were her cheeky.


    I don''t know who made the rumor that she wanted to hook up with Lu Yichen, which made her a public enemy of most girls in the school.


    This hostility is stronger than thinking she is the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family.


    Qin Ruan sat on the bed and scratched his head.


    How to listen to the second brother''s words, the other party seems to think she has something with Lu Yichen.


    She got up and went down to the ground and walked to the door, tidying up her messy clothes.


    The door was opened. Qin Ruan was anxious and his tone was not very soft: "what did you mean by that? Why did I cry when Lu Yichen was driven away by the third master?"


    Qin Mei blurted out: "you don''t like him!"

 Chapter 214

    "Hehe -"


    Qin Ruan sneered twice.


    In her previous life, she found that her second brother''s EQ was too low.


    Qin Ruan leaned lazily on the door frame, and his hoarse voice slowly sounded: "second brother, where do you know I like Lu Yichen?"


    "This... This..."


    Qin Mei hesitated and dared not look at Qin Ruan.


    "I never liked Lu Yichen." Qin Ruan corrected his misconception: "now can you tell me where I heard the rumors?"


    Seeing that things could not be concealed, Qin Mei explained in a low voice.


    "It''s not from your school. They say you like Lu Yichen. They don''t even hesitate to fight with the daughter of your school manager for his sake. Just ask about it."


    Qin Ruan knows that.


    It was said that she had a nose and eyes. If she wasn''t a party, she almost believed it.


    Qin Ruan: "what else do you know?"


    "I know they say you are the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family, and some people don''t want to see you."


    Speaking of this, an uncontrollable anger appeared on Qin Er Shao''s face.


    Once upon a time, in order to respect his sister, he knew some rumors, but he never dared to intervene.


    I dare not do anything on the surface, but I have done it secretly.


    But I still can''t stand those long public rumors.


    The anger he repressed in the bottom of his heart is still burning.


    Hearing this, Qin Ruan stood up straight.


    She reached out and patted each other on the shoulder: "second brother, I was not sensible before, which made you worry."


    At first, when it was said that she was the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family, Qin Ruan''s heart was not without fluctuations.


    She''s not a wooden person. How can she not be angry.


    It''s just that she doesn''t understand the intrigue between rich and powerful families.


    Han Xian told her that people outside knew that the Qin family had a biological daughter from Xicheng, which would have a great impact on the Qin group.


    Once the shares of Qin group drop significantly, the company will face the risk of bankruptcy.


    She doesn''t understand this. Although she is not close to her father and brother, she doesn''t want to affect their lives because of herself.


    After my father and brother knew the gossip outside, they didn''t want to solve it for her.


    But she foolishly stopped it.


    In order not to drag down the Qin group and those who despise her Xicheng origin in Han Xian''s mouth, they have different views on the Qin family.


    Thinking of his previous life, Qin Ruan''s eyes sank.


    Qin Mei scratched his head uneasily.


    He is not used to his sister''s sudden closeness.


    The ruffian Qi on Qin Er Shao''s face converged and showed an awkward expression of trying to deceive people.


    "Ruan Ruan, just don''t be angry with me. In fact, I don''t mean to inquire about you, but I''m afraid you''ll be bullied."


    Qin Ruan didn''t seem to see his discomfort. He raised his eyebrows and smiled, "have I been bullied?"


    "That''s not true!" Qin Ershao, who was not aware of the stereotype, said this with great confidence.


    Nonsense, those who were not friendly to their sister and wanted to fight were secretly solved by him.


    As for the hurt in the mouth, his sister was not that kind of weak girl, but she didn''t cry because of what those people said.


    Generally speaking, it''s OK to move your mouth. If you want to move on to his sister, he Qin Er shaoke has always been a generous little master.


    As long as he is not a member of the four families and six aristocratic families, there is no role he dare not touch.


    And in Qin Mei''s opinion, people from big families and aristocratic families are not so boring.


    Their self-cultivation and bearing will not do such a disgraceful thing.


    Qin Mei''s very confident appearance made Qin Ruan laugh again.

 Chapter 215

    Qin Ruan doesn''t understand. The second brother must have paid secret attention to her in private.


    She was not angry that the other party interfered in her affairs, but blamed her previous life for not finding anything.


    Brother and sister stood at the door and talked. Someone went upstairs. It was a servant of the Huo family.


    The other party walked quickly and bowed obediently towards Qin Ruan.


    "Young lady, a visitor is your classmate. The Third Master asked me to ask. Would you like to meet him?"


    The servant''s posture and etiquette are like measured with a ruler. They are perfect in all aspects.


    "Wait a minute. I''ll wash my face and change my clothes." Qin Ruan decided to see first.


    To tell the truth, she can''t remember what Lu Yichen looks like now.


    The servant answered and turned downstairs.


    Qin Ruan turned and entered the room. She pushed Qin Mei out of the door.


    "I want to take a shower. Where did you come from? Go back."


    After that, she slammed the door shut.


    Qin Mei stood outside the door and touched the tip of his nose.


    He came downstairs, but he didn''t want to go down. There was an old fox downstairs.


    The old fox who abducted her sister, Third Master Huo.


    "I''ll wait for you downstairs first."


    Qin Mei shouted at the door, turned and left downstairs.


    Even if he no longer wants to live with third master Huo, he will go down and face it.


    No way, he wants the old fox to escort him home for the time being.


    Last night, my father and brother came home from the company and found that neither he nor his sister was at home. They called him directly.


    When he learned that they had been abducted to Huo''s house, his elegant eldest brother scolded him bloody.


    His father directly told him that the family law was waving to him and waiting for him at any time.


    The counsellor Qin Er Shao was afraid of being beaten and his big brother who seemed gentle but actually killed his brother.


    Finally, there was no way. Qin Mei used Third Master Huo as a shield.


    He said that third master Huo was tough, and he had to learn from him in order to protect his sister.


    Although the anger between father and eldest brother subsided, they made it clear that they would personally ask Third Master Huo to prove it.


    "...." Qin Mei.


    He was quite speechless.


    For this reason, I didn''t sleep well all night. I got up early in the morning and prepared to make a unified statement with third master Huo.


    Of course, he can''t say it clearly. He should communicate with the third master very implicitly.


    In fact, as soon as he started, the old fox understood everything.


    He even kindly told him to put his heart in his stomach.


    The original words of Third Master Huo are as follows, "Ah Mei, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll personally send you home and explain it to my father-in-law and brother-in-law."


    Ah Mei? What the hell is that.


    If Qin Er hadn''t begged him, he would have turned over.


    And father-in-law, brother?


    The old man shouted smoothly. Why is he so thick skinned.


    His father and brother didn''t recognize him as a son-in-law.


    Qin Mei later felt that since last night, Third Master Huo was setting him up and watched him drill in.


    I knew I wouldn''t come to Huo''s house if I killed him.


    Sure enough, he is the one standing at the top. His mind is meticulous and unpredictable.


    This is why Qin Mei promoted Third Master Huo from the old man last night to the old fox now.


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs room.


    Qin Ruan finished washing as quickly as possible and went downstairs in a loose champagne skirt.


    The clothes and fabrics on the body are particularly comfortable, but there is no brand logo, and the style looks very novel.


    This is not the clothes brought by Qin Ruan. She found them from the wardrobe in her room.


    I don''t know when Huo Gentiana asked people to prepare clothes in the room.

 Chapter 216

    Qin Ruan didn''t change his clothes after taking a bath.


    She opened the closet in her room to look for clothes. Several closets were full of clothes, all loose and comfortable.


    Even the shoe cabinet is full of flat shoes of various styles, elegant casual shoes, comfortable sports shoes and fashionable short boots.


    It can be said that clothes and shoes are available all year round.


    The most warm thing is that the floor of the bathroom is covered with comfortable and non irritating anti-skid mats.


    The first person to see Qin Ruan was Qin Mei sitting on the sofa on the left.


    He sat there, looking bored, especially boring.


    After seeing Qin Ruan''s figure, his eyes burst into amazing light.


    He stood up and rushed to Qin Ruan.


    "Ruan Ruan! Are you hungry? There''s food in the restaurant. Let''s eat together? "


    Qin Mei doesn''t want her sister to meet Lu Yichen now.


    Dog thing, looks like a dog and doesn''t listen at all.


    Just now, Lu Yichen talked about his experience of meeting Qin Ruan Chu.


    Lu Yichen, a dog, said that his sister didn''t fight to death, just like a wild dog.


    He also said that his sister had no sense of propriety in fighting. She hurt the enemy a thousand and lost eight hundred. She was stupid.


    There is something wrong with Qin Mei''s attitude. It''s hard for Qin Ruan not to notice it.


    His eyes were red, he was handsome, his face was angry, and his masseter muscles felt tight.


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes and smiled: "I''m not too hungry. I''ll eat later."


    Even if she is hungry, she can''t leave at this time.


    It''s inappropriate to hang people here when there are guests.


    "Bring the food."


    Huo yungentian, who was sitting in the center of the hall, gave orders.


    As soon as his voice fell, Huo Chuan, standing behind him, raised his feet and walked to the restaurant.


    Qin Ruan Shun''s reputation went away and looked at the third master with quiet and deep eyes.


    His dark eyes were as deep as an ancient well, as if they would devour people''s hearts and souls. When staring at Qin Ruan, he seemed to be able to suck her in.


    However, after careful exploration, Qin Ruan found that the warmth of his eyes was covered with a layer of broken ice, which was a cold pool with no bottom.


    Qin Ruan''s first reaction was that third master Huo was angry.


    He sat there gracefully, like a natural king, with his eyes looking down and with ease.


    He seems indifferent, but in fact, he is wantonly releasing a frightening sense of oppression in an undisguised way.


    Qin Ruan had some doubts at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t know what had happened to him.


    This is not the first time she has seen Huo yungentian angry.


    For the first time, when the other party went to pick her up at Xiao Yunchen''s mansion, he had a calm face and was a little unhappy.


    However, compared with this time, it is nothing at all.


    The anger of Third Master Huo this time should be said to be more creepy.


    Qin Ruan swept his eyes to Lu Yichen sitting opposite, and followed a man full of righteousness who was somewhat similar to Lu Yichen.


    Did Lu Yichen come to her and make the third master unhappy?


    Huo gentian was really angry, but not as Qin Ruan thought.


    Lu Han and Lu Yichen came to visit today and really caught him off guard.


    After breakfast in the morning, huochuan received a message from his second cousin that Lu Han might come to visit his little girl today.


    He was ready for Lu Han to come, but he didn''t guess that the other party would bring his brother with him.


    Lu Yichen, Xueba of Shengshi University, is the male god of many female students.


    He is also the ambiguous object of his girl at school.


    The Huo family once checked the information of Qin Ruan. The third master knew that there was nothing between them.


    And he doesn''t care about such a creamy boy.

 Chapter 217

    Qin Ruan is already a member of the Huo family. He is pregnant with the Huo family''s children.


    Third master Huo is confident that no one dares to rob him in the capital.


    As a Lu family, Lu Yichen is not qualified.


    His sudden visit didn''t make the third master angry, but after seeing him, he didn''t like each other very much.


    As for anger, Huo gentian is angry with Qin Ruan.


    After Qin Ruan went downstairs, he clearly saw the faint cyan in the fundus of her eyes because she didn''t rest well.


    The girl didn''t sleep well last night and went into his room while he was asleep.


    He slept heavily last night and didn''t feel Qin Ruan''s proximity.


    However, when he woke up the next day, he felt very relaxed and happy all over.


    It was the same feeling that he soberly realized that Qin Ruan was close to him and what he had done to him that night.


    He didn''t know what Qin Ruan had done. He thought he had used some ability.


    When Gentiana macrophylla comes on, the whole body will be weak, the heart will occasionally stop, and the sight of both eyes will become blurred.


    After Qin Ruan left quietly that night, his body suddenly returned to normal.


    He was not feeling well last night, which was a sign of a faint illness. He even thought he might get up late the next day.


    When he woke up this morning, he felt very comfortable and relaxed.


    You don''t need to think about Huo Gentiana to know that Qin Ruan must have done something after he fell asleep.


    He knew that the little girl had no bad heart for him.


    Metaphysics cannot be explained clearly. Metaphysics is also metaphysical.


    Qin Ruan said that she did not officially enter the Xuanmen gate, because she could see everyone''s aura and naturally understood it.


    Huo yungentian doesn''t believe it and won''t break the casserole to the end.


    He was just worried that Qin Ruan''s pregnancy would cause other irreparable effects regardless of himself for his body.


    If Qin Ruan made a series of moves for him and put her and her children in danger, how could he bear to see their mother and son have an accident.


    Ling Xuzi has been helpless to him for so many years. Qin Ruan may be better in some aspects, but she is too young.


    The common problem of young people is that they are impulsive and reckless.


    Qin Ruan came to her side. Huo yungentian held her soft and slender hand and pulled the man to sit down.


    Regardless of Lu Han, Lu Yichen and his brother-in-law, the third master stretched out his white jade like fingers and gently touched the blue color at the bottom of Qin Ruan''s eyes.


    "Didn''t you have a good rest last night?"


    The pleasant voice sounded in Qin Ruan''s ear.


    Let her clearly hear the concerns and concerns hidden in men''s words.


    She wanted to retreat, so she stopped.


    Qin Ruan whispered back, "it''s OK, just sleep late."


    "Don''t go to bed so late in the future. You won''t be allowed to live at home next time."


    "That won''t work!" Qin Ruan was in a hurry.


    Huo yungentian''s situation is very serious. Without her, it''s easy for the other party to have an accident.


    Light is weak, heavy is detrimental to life.


    In Qin Ruan''s hurry, Huo Gentiana relaxed instead.


    He leaned loosely on the back of the sofa, and the smile on his mouth seemed to be absent: "don''t enter my room again in the middle of the night."


    "..." Qin Ruan''s red lips were slightly open, and his face looked incredible.


    She went to see it for the first time. The Lu brothers sitting opposite.


    The third master''s words are too imaginative.


    I don''t know. I thought she was... How thirsty.


    God knows, she''s just thinking about Huo Gentiana''s health.


    Lu Han and Lu Yichen will pretend to be stupid at this time.


    They looked up at the crystal lamp hanging down from the third floor and looked down at the file bag brought by the Criminal Investigation Bureau on the table.

 Chapter 218

    Lu Han and Lu Yichen looked up and down, but they didn''t look at the third master Huo and Qin Ruan sitting opposite.


    In fact, the two brothers were quick to make complaints about their hearts.


    good heavens!


    It is said that the third master, who is cold and amorous and not close to women, has such a tender side.


    If other women know this, they must not break their silver teeth.


    Third master Huo is the next owner of the Huo family. His status is here. How many women want to marry him are blocked outside the door by his nearby women.


    At present, Qin Ruan, who was born less than other families and aristocratic families, appeared, breaking the bottom line of Third Master Huo.


    She will be the public enemy of all the top celebrities in the capital.


    Huo yungentian was very satisfied with the knowledge and interest of the Lu brothers.


    He pinched Qin Ruan''s chin and took her eyes away from the Lu brothers.


    "Ruan Ruan, you are a double body man now. Don''t make fun of your body."


    The third master''s words accentuated his tone, and the smell of the superior hidden under the gentle appearance all the year round was faint.


    What Qin Ruan did made his body like a normal person without the feeling of weakness and pain.


    He didn''t believe that Qin Ruan would pay any price for doing this.


    Qin Ruan knew he meant something.


    But I''m not sure if the other person really knows what she did.


    She whispered, "I didn''t do anything."


    The third master smiled and gently rubbed Qin Ruan''s chin. His action was ambiguous and provocative: "can I not know my body? Girl, don''t play with me. Be careful. "


    Qin Ruan''s breath stagnated for a moment.


    She understood completely. The third master knew what she had done at night.


    But for her, those things were just between raising her hands and would not affect her body.


    The Lu brothers and the second brother are here. She doesn''t know how to explain to Huo gentian.


    After thinking about it, she leaned close to each other''s ears and whispered, "in fact, it''s just a convenient thing, and it won''t have any impact on my body. You can rest assured."


    She was so close that she spoke in a nice voice. The hot breath she exhaled was sprayed in the third master''s ear and felt crisp and numb.


    "Are you sure?" Third master Huo looked patient and thought about it. He clearly didn''t believe it.


    Qin Ruan also explained that huochuan came from the restaurant with his servant.


    Huo yungentian loosened Qin Ruan and asked people to sit right beside him.


    "I''ll try you later. You''ll make mistakes first."


    What else can Qin Ruan do? He can only sit beside him.


    The food of the Huo family is exquisite and delicious, but Qin Ruan doesn''t know what to eat under the gaze of several pairs.


    Finally filled her stomach, she met the prying eyes of the man sitting next to Lu Yichen.


    Qin Ruan picked up the napkin and wiped the corners of her mouth. Her eyebrows were slightly picked: "what''s up?"


    Lu Han''s eyes showed a bright light, which was Qin Ruan''s initiative to chat up.


    He nodded at once.


    God knows if he''s holding his stomach.


    Qin Ruan hooked his lips and smiled.


    His eyes moved slightly, and his eyes were on Lu Yichen, who sat casually.


    "Mr. Lu."


    "Xuemei."


    Lu Yichen nodded gently.


    They are not familiar, but they don''t have much conversation.


    Lu Yichen knows what he''s going for today.


    Seeing Qin Ruan take the initiative to say hello, he sat up straight: "Xuemei, this is my eldest brother, Lu Han, the head of the General Bureau of criminal investigation."


    Lu Han nodded: "Mrs. San Shao."


    Qin Ruan smiled gently: "hello."


    Lu Yichen took the opportunity to interrupt: "Xuemei, my eldest brother has encountered some cases recently. One of the dead seems to have something to do with you. Would it be convenient to ask you for details?"


    "Nature is convenient."


    Qin Ruan knew that they came for the purpose of sneaky murder.

 Chapter 219

    Qin Ruan himself also wants to get involved in this murder. If Lu Han can provide her with some information, I think we will get twice the result with half the effort.


    Lu Han picked up the file bag on the desk, took out the documents inside, took out one of the materials and handed it to Qin Ruan.


    "Here are the victims of this case. Do you have any other information?"


    This is clearly certain that Qin Ruan knew the dead.


    Qin Ruan took the data sheet handed by Lu Han, glanced at it and put it on the table.


    "I have no valuable information to provide."


    As soon as she put the paper on the table, Qin Mei took it the next second.


    "What kind of homicide is this? Why is she involved with my Ruan Ruan? You can''t make a mistake. She''s very good and never takes the initiative to cause trouble. "


    Lu Yichen, who had seen Qin Ruan fight with reckless skill, twitched uncontrollably.


    Lu Han also investigated Qin Ruan. In his impression, the other party doesn''t seem to be connected with Guai.


    Only third master Huo narrowed his eyes and swept to his brother-in-law, with a look of appreciation.


    The third master agreed very seriously: "my girl is weak. Don''t show her too bloody things."


    God is so weak.


    Lu Yichen''s face is uncontrolled and distorted, and his facial expressions can''t be managed well.


    If it were someone else, he would have slapped the table, stood up and faced off with others.


    Qin Ruan good?


    Look at her deceptive appearance, maybe someone will really believe it.


    As for physical weakness?


    This is a lie!


    He dares to say that none of you here do not know the name of Qin Xiaowu in Xicheng.


    The woman fought wildly without formal training, but her technique was absolutely ferocious.


    If Qin Ruan is weak, he will take off his head and give it to everyone present.


    Not to mention Lu Yichen, even Qin Mei was shocked by what his cheap brother-in-law said.


    Qin Ruan returned to the Qin family for a year. In the past year, he knew his sister''s skill too well.


    The fight is really fierce. It''s much harder than him.


    Recalling the pictures he had witnessed with his own eyes, Qin Mei felt weak and could not find it from his sister.


    The bottom of my heart thinks so, but Qin Er Shao''s face is tight.


    As for Qin Ruan''s name taboo, he vowed not to dismantle his brother-in-law''s platform to the death.


    Only Lu Han remained unmoved and stared at Huo gentian with a particularly serious attitude: "no, for the sake of the third lady''s body, the information shown to her does not contain any bloody pictures."


    Huo Gentiana''s lip angle rose, which is naturally satisfactory.


    Lu Han looked at Qin Ruan again.


    "Third lady, you called the General Bureau of criminal investigation last night, didn''t you?"


    Qin Ruan Dafang admitted: "yes, it''s me."


    Lu Han: "you are so considerate of the deceased''s daughter. Don''t you know anything else?"


    Qin Ruan''s light black eyes stared at Lu Han, with cold eyes.


    She said: "the mainland Bureau, this case is not committed by ordinary people. I advise you to find people from the metaphysical circles to intervene as soon as possible, otherwise others will continue to suffer."


    "What does that mean?" Lu Han frowned tightly.


    Qin Ruan did not beat around the bush with him: "as far as I know, there were five homicides this month, that is to say, the murderer would kill one person every week or so, and the killing place and the victim were randomly selected.


    The means by which the dead man''s disappeared heart was taken out was rough, and there was no possibility of secondary trading. It was neither revenge nor black trading.


    Are you sure it''s a murderer or a man at such a tragic crime scene? "

 Chapter 220

    Lu Han is directly involved in these homicides. How can he not know the strangeness of the case.


    What Qin Ruan said was overturned by all the people in their Bureau after careful consideration.


    They also feel that this criminal case seems to have stepped into another marginal boundary.


    If there is no clue about several cases in succession, he is also ready to report them to seek the participation of metaphysical people.


    Lu Han''s face was solemn and his eyes were full of exploration: "the third lady is sure that these homicides don''t think so?"


    Qin Ruan''s mouth was always smiling, and his narrowed eyes curved into a crescent curve. The whole person seemed very kind and clever.


    However, her words made everyone''s back cold.


    "Incomparably sure, after all, there is a victim''s soul in the house now."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Qin Ershao moved the fastest.


    He rubbed up, rushed to Qin Ruan''s side and held her arm.


    "Ruan Ruan, can we not say such terrible words in broad daylight?"


    God knows that Qin is not afraid of ghosts!


    Qin Ruan smiled at the driver behind Lu Han and Lu Yichen.


    This guy was scared from downstairs, his soul became unstable, and he was far away from Huo Gentiana.


    The auspicious purple Qi on the third master is very terrible for Jinggui evil.


    Lu Han felt a little creepy when he heard the speech.


    Over the years, he has participated in numerous cases, understood the occurrence of many unnatural events, and directly stepped into other spaces that human beings can''t touch.


    He had doubts about the authenticity of Qin Ruan''s words, but he couldn''t help guessing at the bottom of his heart.


    Is this case really linked to the world?


    It was Lu Yi''s face and his face, and he tucked up in a low voice: "make complaints about God."


    Qin Mei was unhappy to hear this: "what are you talking about?"


    Lu Yichen glanced at him, didn''t speak, and looked cold and alienated.


    This stinky fart looks like Qin Ershao gnashing his teeth.


    The account of the other party''s slandering his sister had not been calculated before, but now it''s still babbling.


    "Dog!" Qin Mei gritted his teeth and scolded.


    No one could hear the little voice except Qin Ruan and third master Huo.


    Qin Ruan calmly patted his second brother''s hand.


    Immediately, she showed a friendly smile to Lu Yichen: "senior, I mean, there are puppets in this room."


    Huo Gentiana, sitting beside Qin Ruan, gently pursed her lips and drooped her eyelids, forming an appropriate deep feeling.


    He stared at Qin Mei and pinched Qin Ruan''s arm. The strength made him frown.


    Qin Ruan didn''t mind the pain. Her smile remained unchanged: "Land Bureau, do you want to ask him in person?"


    "Ask who?" Lu Han looked suspicious at the bottom of his eyes.


    "The soul of the dead." Qin Ruan smiled brightly.


    "How do you ask?"


    Lu Dashao''s voice tried to keep calm and still revealed some confusion.


    "It''s simple!"


    Qin Ruan broke away from his second brother''s dependence and embrace and walked to Lu Han.


    She raised her hand close to each other''s eyes, and the power of the dark god poked out of her fingertips and shot straight into Lu Han''s eyes.


    A faint golden light lingered in his eyes.


    Qin Ruan opened his heavenly eyes for him. Instead of taking back his hand, he pointed to Lu Han''s back.


    "Land Bureau, look back."


    The ghost of the driver floated behind the sofa.


    Lu Han turned his head mechanically.


    With one look, he stood up in panic and hurried back with messy steps.


    During this period, he almost fell to the ground because of unstable steps.


    The face of the dead soul reflected in Lu Han''s eyes belongs to the dead with the information on the table.

 Chapter 221

    The dead driver''s face was pale and covered with cold black fog.


    The dead people appeared alive in front of Lu Dashao, which brought strong spiritual fear and visual stimulation.


    It is clear that the other party is no longer a person. Lu Dashao is not good as a whole!


    His face was as white as the ghost of the driver.


    "Three, three ladies..."


    Lu Han swallowed his saliva. He wanted to ask what was going on.


    Before he finished, the ghost of the driver floated towards him.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here!"


    Lu Han waved to stop, and even hid behind Qin Ruan.


    Considerate of seeing a puppet for the first time in his life.


    Such a terrible thing, even if he wanted to pretend to be calm again, the fear in his heart made him unable to calm down.


    Qin Ruan drove away from Lu Han and gave him a chance to face the dead driver.


    The ghost of the driver saw Lu Han''s fear and floated one meter away.


    He opened his mouth and said, "Land Bureau, you must find out the murderer, or I will never enter reincarnation.


    And my daughter, don''t let her know about me. She''s going to take the college entrance examination. The child''s mood is nervous recently. If she knows what happened to me, she''ll lose the college entrance examination and be ruined all her life! "


    The ghost of the driver floated in front of Lu Han, looking sad and painful, showing the full worry and love of his old father.


    But no matter how affectionate he was, the expression on his blue, white and cold face made people feel strange and scared.


    "I see. Don''t worry. I won''t inform your daughter for the time being!"


    Lu Hanshen promised.


    He spoke to the empty void with a look of horror on his face, which was very strange.


    In the eyes of Lu Yichen and Qin Mei, they were frightened.


    Lu Yichen didn''t dare to sit where he was, so he got up and ran to Qin Mei, who was closest to him.


    Qin Mei trembled with fear and dared not hold Third Master Huo.


    Seeing Lu Yichen coming, without saying a word, he threw the man down on the sofa and hugged his arm tightly.


    Holding the psychology of holding a cushion when he was dying, Qin Ershao was like a dog''s skin plaster. No matter how Lu Yichen picked him, he didn''t let go.


    Lu Yichen couldn''t get rid of Qin Yi. He had to be pressed on the sofa and sat in a distorted and uncomfortable posture. He had to bear a physique of the same weight as him.


    He raised his eyes to see Lu Han: "brother, who are you talking to?"


    Lu Han ignored his brother.


    His face grew dignified as fear dissipated.


    Like hearing something incredible, his face became more and more solemn.


    Qin Ruan, standing beside Lu Han, looked back and forth with his eyes at the void in front of him.


    The scene fell into the eyes of the people, and there was an unspeakable strangeness.


    After a long time, Lu Han finally spoke.


    But he made a deep voice to the emptiness in front of him: "OK, I will report it as soon as possible and try to solve the case as soon as possible."


    Just now, the ghost of the driver told Lu Han everything he said to Qin Ruan again.


    This time, Lu Han had to admit that these cases were indeed unnatural homicides.


    One person and one puppet talked happily, and Qin Ruan made a sound in time.


    "It''s not very convenient for him to be here. It''s better for the land bureau to take him away and learn the details of the case. When the matter is over, we can solve his return."


    Lu Han didn''t refuse. He asked the dead driver, "what do you mean?"


    "I can."


    In this way, the two once again reached a perfect unity.


    Lu Han is ready to report the matter and seek the help of people in metaphysics.


    It''s better to be fast than slow.

 Chapter 222

    Lu Han didn''t waste any more time. He turned around and cleaned up the data on the table.


    He held the file bag containing the information and raised his eyes. His brother, who was tightly held by Qin Mei, came into his eyes.


    "I have something to go back to the Bureau. Will you come with me or wait?"


    Although Lu Yichen doesn''t know exactly what happened.


    You can also know from the dialogue between Qin Ruan and his eldest brother that there may be unclean things around him.


    It also makes him dare to get close to big brother.


    Brotherhood should be abandoned without hesitation.


    Lu Yichen no longer dislikes Qin''s ignorance.


    He put his arm around Qin Mei and said seriously, "brother, I have a fate with this boy. We are ready to explore the value of life and life."


    "OK, I''ll go first and call back."


    Lu Han left in a hurry. It was called a man walking fast.


    "Dog, get off!"


    As soon as Lu Han left, Qin Mei got rid of Lu Yichen and stood up, looking like nothing had happened.


    "What are you talking about?" Lu Yichen''s voice is dangerous and hidden anger.


    He is not a good tempered man. He was called a dog for the first time in his life.


    The smelly boy is brave in front of him.


    Qin Mei tidied up his clothes and looked contemptuously.


    "Isn''t it a dog? You''re as timid as a mouse to slander my sister. You don''t even care about your own big brother. You''re really a dog!"


    Lu Yichen stood up and carried Qin Mei''s collar.


    "What kind of dog are you? Just now, I don''t know which coward is holding me tight. If I don''t let go, I can''t push it away! "


    "Young master, I saw that you were too afraid and gave you a hug of love!" Qin Er Shao''s face is not red and breathless.


    Third master Huo got up and came to Qin Ruan. He took her shoulder and watched the childish confrontation. His expression was quite thought-provoking.


    Lu Yichen: "you dog!"


    Qin Mei: "no more than your dog!"


    Lu Yichen: "looking for a fight?"


    Qin Mei: "fight, who is afraid of who!"


    Seeing that they both rolled up their sleeves and really wanted to fight, Qin Ruan Wu said, "there are puppets in the house!"


    "..." Lu Yichen.


    "...." Qin Mei.


    The two men who have rolled up their sleeves and are ready for a duel between men embrace each other with open arms the next second.


    "Ruan Ruan, don''t scare me!"


    "Xuemei, this joke is not funny!"


    Lu Yihan and Qin Mei held each other tightly, as if they were affectionate and meaningful to each other.


    God knows the magnetic field is wrong. They just want to pull each other into the water.


    Qin Ruan smiled and said mischievously, "I lied to you."


    As soon as the voice fell, the two people who hugged each other were separated, and their eyes showed their dislike for each other.


    "Aren''t you afraid of writing?" Lu Yichen sneered.


    Qin Mei looked provocative: "it''s like you''re not afraid. Climb for me!"


    "Keep your mouth clean!"


    Seeing that the two quarreled again, Qin Ruan pulled the sleeves of La Huo Gentiana.


    "I''m going out. I may not be back tonight."


    She had a bold idea from the bottom of her heart after she learned about the sneaky murder from the driver last night.


    Now, if you want to pay for it, you still need the help of Qiao''s teachers and disciples.


    Huo yungentian lowered his eyes, stared at Qin Ruan and smiled: "for the recent murder?"


    "Yes!"


    Qin Ruan didn''t want to hide it from him and nodded to admit it.


    Huo yungentian looked at Qin Ruan with deep eyes. There was a look she couldn''t understand. It seemed worried and helpless.


    Without waiting for her to explore again, the man''s face returned to the previous tenderness and doting.

 Chapter 223

    The third master raised his hand and touched Qin Ruan''s head, moving gently and intimately.


    The faint fragrance of her body poured into her nose, which made people confused.


    Looking at Qin Ruan''s hands holding his sleeves, master Huo remembered that these lotus like hands hung on his neck and floated with him in the waves.


    "Cough!" The picture pouring into his mind was untimely. Huo yungentian coughed low to cover up his mind.


    He looked up, stared at Qin Ruan''s face, and seriously told: "let Huo Zhi take you. Don''t be impulsive outside. Call me if you can''t solve problems, okay?"


    The voice is low and sweet.


    Huo yungentian''s eyes are deep, beautiful and affectionate. When he looks at you like this, people can see the illusion of deep love.


    Qin Ruan was embarrassed and didn''t dare to look at him.


    "I see."


    She loosened each other''s sleeves and turned upstairs.


    The back looks ordinary, but in fact, a heart is in disorder.


    Behind him came the man''s low laughter, light, playful and provocative.


    Third master Huo watched Qin Ruan disappear at the corner upstairs, and the gentle smile on his face gradually disappeared.


    He was almost beautiful, and his face sank, adding a bit of fear of calmness and unfathomability.


    The third master''s sense of oppression in his cold eyes wantonly: "is it enough?"


    His voice seemed to contain ice, and there was no tenderness in front of Qin Ruan.


    The danger behind the attack made Lu Yichen instantly restrain his anger.


    When he turned around, he had returned to his former gentle appearance.


    Lu Yichen was very cultured and said, "Third Master, it''s getting late. I won''t disturb you. I''ll call on you another day."


    After Huo yungentian nodded, he walked calmly and quickly away.


    Tu Liuqin stood in place alone.


    Third master Huo glanced at him faintly, with a gentle voice: "Ruan Ruan is going out. Are you going home or to school?"


    "Go home, of course! You promised to help me explain to my father. "


    Qin Mei didn''t forget that there were two people at home waiting to judge him.


    "That''s on the premise that Ruan Ruan also goes back. I explained it to my father-in-law and brother-in-law last night. I''ll send someone to take you back later."


    "Really?" Qin Ershao looked suspicious.


    "I never cheat."


    Third master Huo sat in the hall, sitting tall and straight, releasing invisible air pressure all over his body.


    Even if Qin Mei stands, he needs to look up at each other. He is always in the upper position, and his momentum is invisible.


    Qin Mei thought that the most dog was here.


    He was unwilling to say, "all right!"


    ¡­¡­


    Upstairs.


    Qin Ruan returns to his room, closes the door, takes out the phone and calls Qiao Jiu.


    "Sister Ruan?" Qiao Jiu''s surprised voice came into Qin Ruan''s ears from the speaker.


    "It''s me. Are you at home with Uncle Joe?"


    "Yes!"


    "I''ll come to you later and discuss something."


    "OK, what time will sister Ruan arrive?"


    "In an hour."


    "OK -"


    Qin Ruan hung up the phone, found a casual suit from the wardrobe and put it on.


    However, a heart is still in panic.


    Her union with Huo Gentiana is for the sake of her baby and to repay the kindness of her previous life.


    I have suffered too much in Xicheng for so many years and experienced countless heartache and suffering.


    She has already built layers of iron and steel walls around her. No one can step into her, and she is not allowed to be crossed by others.


    Trust is a precious and important existence for her.


    There are few people she can trust. Huo yungentian has unconsciously become the first existence.

 Chapter 224

    Qin Ruan did not know why he believed Huo Gentiana unconditionally, and even had a sense of attachment to him.


    This made her at a loss, accompanied by inexplicable panic.


    It turned out that I was so relieved of him.


    The third master Huo in the capital is not a simple figure.


    Even though he has always been gentle and doting on her, and almost everything follows her, she can''t feel the arbitrariness and strength in a high position all the year round.


    The third master treated her as a child. They never stood at the same height.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were dim and his small face was tight.


    To tell the truth, she never thought of getting any emotional response from third master Huo.


    But now her heart was disturbed by him.


    In just a few days, she was trapped here. She couldn''t tell whether it was a good feeling, a so-called love, or a kindness in a previous life.


    No one has ever been so kind to her except her father and brother.


    Xu''s kindness made her lose her judgment.


    Qin Ruan changed his clothes, shook his head, stopped thinking and no longer tortured himself.


    Let it be. Anyway, she will be entangled with third master Huo in her life.


    Now, the other party''s life is in her hands.


    As long as she is there, no one can take his life.


    Qin Ruan picked up his backpack, stuffed his cell phone in and turned away from the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    Huo yungentian and Qin Mei sat face to face, and they said nothing to each other.


    Hearing footsteps coming from upstairs, both eyes locked on Qin Ruan at the same time.


    Qin Mei looked at her eagerly: "Ruan Ruan, where are you going?"


    "Meet a friend."


    Qin Ruan went downstairs with a faint voice.


    She never paid attention to Huo Gentiana from beginning to end.


    The other party''s eyes have a strong sense of existence, and she can''t ignore it.


    Qin Ruan went to the sofa and handed the backpack to Huozhi who was waiting for her.


    She turned her steps and walked towards the elegant Third Master Huo with her back against the sofa.


    "Third Master, I''ll go first."


    Qin Ruan, like a student facing a teacher, straightened up and was somewhat rigid.


    Huo yungentian''s eyes looked as deep as an ancient well, and his deep eyes stared at her.


    He didn''t know why Qin Ruan went upstairs and became so alienated from him.


    The little girl''s formal appearance seems to have returned to the initial situation.


    The third master was dissatisfied and stood up.


    He went to Qin Ruan and looked at her like this. His eyes were unbridled, and his hidden edge released one or two, which was frightening.


    Under the gaze of Huo gentian, Qin Ruan seemed to have nowhere to hide, and everything in her heart was spread out in front of each other.


    This feeling is like the clothes on her body, closing the heart she wants to hide.


    The third master Huo was the executioner. He stripped her clothes as a shield like peeling onions.


    Qin Ruan''s heart seemed to be burned. His heart beat rapidly in his chest, nervous and uneasy.


    Aware that her body was unstable, Huo yungentian restrained and slightly released the sense of oppression.


    After all, I couldn''t bear it. The third master sighed gently.


    The little girl had just been with him for a few days and returned to the alienated position again.


    This is not the result he wants.


    Huo Gentiana smiled low, and her lips showed a soft smile like the spring breeze.


    "Go and be safe outside."


    Qin Ruan nodded hurriedly and turned to leave.


    Huo yungentian grabbed her wrist and whispered, "girl, you still owe me an explanation. I''m waiting for you."


    Explain?


    Qin Ruan''s brain could not think for a moment.


    It soon became clear.


    Huo yungentian''s body is sometimes weak and sometimes normal, all because of her.

 Chapter 225

    "I see."


    Qin Ruan decided to find time to explain to each other when she solved the sneaky murder case.


    Although she could not find the source of the evil spirit on the third master, she still had to tell each other about its interests and future influence.


    Combing and suppressing Heisha to keep Ziqi alive forever. For the time being, only she can do it alone.


    She also wants to persuade the third master to suppress the black evil spirit for him regularly in the future.


    "Well... I''ll go."


    Qin Ruan stared at the third master, held her wrist and whispered.


    Huo yungentian loosened her and smiled: "go, I''ll wait for you to go home."


    Qin Ruan, who was ready to leave, was stunned because he went home.


    She raised her eyes and smiled at the man.


    Qin Ruan responded: "good."


    The word home warms her heart.


    The previous sense of alienation receded, and the softness was displayed in front of the third master again.


    "Good --"


    The third master reached out and brushed away a wisp of hair on her face, with an unprecedented soft voice.


    His eyes are warm, elegant, gentle and noble.


    This temperament is endowed by time and experience.


    Qin Ruan nodded gently, turned and left, and stopped when he passed Qin Mei.


    "Second brother, I''ll go first. Let''s talk to you over there. I won''t go back recently."


    "OK."


    Qin Mei touched the tip of his nose and looked a little uncomfortable.


    The scene just now was deeply imprinted in his mind.


    He had never seen such a tender and small sister.


    The other party is like a cat, putting away her dangerous claws and revealing her soft belly in front of the third master.


    Seeing Qin Ruan leave, Huo Zhi bent over the third master and chased him out quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Beicheng, Qiao''s house.


    Qin Ruan stepped into Qiao''s house.


    "Sister Ruan, you finally came!" Joe nine warmly welcomed people into the room.


    In the hall, Qiao Nanyuan is standing in front of the Lihua wooden table to draw symbols.


    His pen was steady and powerful, and the pen in his hand flowed with his actions.


    "Sister Ruan, what do you want to eat? Fruit, dessert or juice? "


    Joe nine turned around Qin Ruan like a small attendant.


    Her admiration and admiration clearly fell into Qin Ruan''s eyes.


    From the beginning, the girl had inexplicable admiration and closeness for her.


    The little girl is straightforward, and Qin Ruan has no rejection of her favor.


    She smiled at Qiao Jiu: "no, I have something to talk to your master. I may stay soon."


    Joe nine lost hope: "ah? Won''t you stay for dinner? I''m the only one at home with master. Life is so boring. "


    Qiao Nanyuan drew the amulet and closed the pen.


    He picked up a handkerchief and walked towards Qin Ruan while wiping his hands.


    "Listen to Xiao Jiu, Qin Daoyou has something to do with me?"


    "Yes, I know one of the victims of those recent homicides. I want to find out the evil doer behind the scenes."


    "Is there a cable?"


    Qiao Nanyuan didn''t have any accident. He seemed to have expected that Qin Ruan would intervene in these homicides.


    "Yes, on Xiao Yunchen."


    Qin Ruan''s purpose this time is Xiao Yunchen. The person who unties the bell also needs the person who ties the bell.


    The source of her estimation should be with him.


    Unfortunately, she has no contact information.


    Qiao Nanyuan put down his handkerchief and looked a little surprised: "it has something to do with Mr. Xiao?"


    "I can only say that Xiao Yunchen was the target of the evil at first. Later, because of some changes, it was locked on the last dead."


    Qiao Nanyuan immediately understood what she meant: "do you want to use Mr. Xiao to lead the snake out of the cave?"


    "Good!"


    Qin Ruan pursed his lips and said, "I also hope uncle Qiao can help."

 Chapter 226

    "Me! I can help too! " Joe nine smelled the speech and raised his hand excitedly.


    Qiao Nanyuan glared at her and motioned her not to make trouble.


    Joe nine made a face at him, stood beside Qin Ruan, took her arm and shook it.


    "Sister Ruan, what are you going to do? My drawing is OK, and I can catch puppets very well! "


    Qin Ruan smiled at her: "I hope you can protect Xiao Yunchen''s safety. If you want to use him to lead the snake out of the hole, you must be placed in a dangerous place. Once the evil spirit appears, I''m afraid I won''t worry about his safety at that time."


    This was clearly said to Qiao Nanyuan.


    No matter how powerful Qiao Jiu''s ability is, it''s impossible to surpass her master.


    "No problem." Qiao Nanyuan nodded.


    Qin Ruan: "I want to meet Xiao Yunchen and discuss follow-up issues."


    Qiao Nanyuan thought for a moment and said, "Lu Wenbin has direct contact with Mr. Xiao. Ask him."


    "That''s why I contacted him on my way here. I should be here soon."


    As soon as Qin Ruan''s voice fell, the door bell rang.


    "It must be uncle Lu. I''ll have a look!" Joe nine trotted away.


    The visitor was Lu Wenbin.


    On his way here, he had heard Qin Ruan say what had happened.


    Lu Wenbin strode into the hall: "Qin Daoyou, I said hello to Xiao Yingdi. He said no problem. He just asked for a little to ensure his safety."


    Qin Ruan smiled and asked, "with you and uncle Qiao, is his safety not guaranteed?"


    "There should be no problem."


    Lu Wenbin''s words were not too full.


    He sighed low: "now it has been spread in the circle. This case is very difficult. Evil spirits haunt the scene without leaving any trace. So far, I don''t know what it is."


    "Whether it''s a fierce puppet or a monster, since it reaps so many lives, it should always pay a price."


    Qin Ruan still feels aggrieved about the driver''s death after all.


    There is more than retribution.


    Everything in heaven and earth can enter samsara.


    Evil spirits wander the world and harm people''s lives. This is the karma barrier. We will eat its evil consequences after all.


    Lu Wenbin nodded and agreed with her very much.


    Any evil doing that kills people must pay a price.


    All kinds of criminal laws of the eighteen layers of hell in the underworld have been waiting for them.


    He asked, "when shall we start? Xiao Yingdi will fly abroad to attend any award ceremony next month. Only recently has time. "


    "From tonight on, since the evil spirit can stare at Xiao Yunchen regardless of the existence of the ancient fierce beast hook snake, there must be something extraordinary about him. Let''s wait for the rabbit first."


    "OK, I''ll contact his agent."


    Lu Wenbin called in front of everyone.


    Xiao Yunchen''s agent, Xu Enhao, quickly got through.


    After turning on the handsfree, Lu Wenbin said to the phone, "brother Xu, my plan has changed. Tell Xiao Yingdi to take action tonight and let him cooperate."


    "My Yunchen has an activity tonight. I can''t go back until about ten o''clock, can I?"


    Xu Enhao''s attitude was very respectful and his tone was in awe.


    Lu Wenbin looks at Qin Ruan.


    Seeing her nod, he smiled at Xu Enhao and said, "no problem, I''ll see you at ten."


    "Yunchen is still shooting. I''ll tell him later and try to go back early."


    "Work is important. Work is important. We''ll call you then."


    "Line -"


    Lu Wenbin hung up and shrugged at Qin Ruan.


    He pointed out: "since Qin Daoyou showed his hand at Xiao Yunchen''s house, now he is very interested in you."

 Chapter 227

    The corners of Qin Ruan''s mouth rose and a faint smile appeared on his face. He didn''t make any comments on it.


    Lu Wenbin always knew that Qin Ruan was a beautiful woman with red lips and white teeth, and her face was pure and charming.


    Her body has the precipitation beauty of years that do not belong to her, and it is vaguely green and mature that has been moistened by men.


    Qiao Jiu on one side smelled the speech and showed a joking look on his face: "sister Ruan, as far as I know, Xiao Yingdi has been clean for so many years, and there are few rumors around him. It seems that he doesn''t have a girlfriend now, so he won''t like you?"


    "I''m not interested in him."


    If Qin Ruan let Xiao Yunchen''s fans know this, he will send her a blade.


    "Xiao Yunchen is so handsome and rich. Sister Ruan, are you sure you don''t want to move?" Joe nine doesn''t believe it.


    Qin Ruan showed a smile on his face. What he said next stunned the three people present.


    Her red lips opened: "I''m married, I have children in my stomach, and now I''m a married woman."


    Qiao Jiu''s big eyes stared at Qin Ruan''s stomach.


    Qiao Nanyuan and Lu Wenbin were also very surprised.


    None of them thought that Qin Ruan was married and pregnant with children.


    How old is she? Is she the legal age for marriage?


    She herself is still a child. Why is she pregnant.


    Joe returned to his mind for a long time: "sister Ruan, you have a baby in your stomach and always deal with evil. Won''t there be a problem?"


    After all, it is evil. Those filthy and evil spirits will affect children.


    Qin Ruan touched his belly and smiled in his tender eyes.


    "No, he''s strong."


    The child will only get better and better with the evil spirit she absorbs, and there will never be any problem.


    Only when her life is guaranteed, the child will be healthier.


    Qiao Nanyuan said with disapproval: "Qin Ruan, your body should not touch those evil spirits."


    Although he is a rough man on the outside, he is as thin as dust on the inside.


    Lu Wenbin also agreed with his old friend: "Qin Daoyou, otherwise we''d better leave it to me. In case something happens to your baby..."


    "No!"


    Before he finished, Qin Ruan interrupted: "the child in my stomach is different from other children."


    "Why is it different?" Joe nine''s words were full of curiosity.


    Qin Ruan smiled and didn''t explain. She looked gentle and showed a tough attitude at the bottom of her eyes.


    Through her dark eyes, she conveys strong self-confidence to everyone.


    Qiao Nanyuan and Lu Wenbin looked at each other and looked slightly, as if they understood something.


    From the beginning, Qin Ruan is different. Her uniqueness is unforgettable.


    Maybe the child in Qin Ruan''s belly is really as extraordinary as her.


    Qiao Jiu was still worried: "sister Ruan, will there really be no problem?"


    "Nature."


    Qin Ruan Wei lowered his eyes and lifted them gently. His calm eyes showed tenacity and determination, and his self-confidence also convinced people involuntarily.


    It can be seen that she doesn''t want to discuss this issue any more. Qiao Jiu changes the topic.


    "Sister Ruan, you go to Xiao Yingdi''s house. Can you take me with you? I want Xiao Yunchen''s autograph. His autograph can sell nearly six figures now! "


    "I''m going to ask Uncle Qiao. I can tell you with great certainty that the evil spirit of this mission is an unknown creature. I also touch the stone to cross the river."


    Qin Ruan said she couldn''t help her expectations.


    She could not determine the magnitude of the potential danger.


    Otherwise, Qiao Nanyuan and Lu Wenbin will not be allowed to protect Xiao Yunchen who is used as bait.

 Chapter 228

    "Master, I want to go too."


    Qiao Jiu walked to Qiao Nanyuan and looked at him eagerly.


    Qiao Nanyuan was also very direct: "you haven''t finished your drawing task this week. If you finish all the drawing before 10 o''clock, you are allowed to follow."


    "Master!" Joe nine screamed.


    Joe nine''s tone was very excited, and his cheeks flushed slightly.


    She looked almost crying: "so many talismans, I can''t finish painting without rest day and night!"


    "So?" Qiao Nanyuan''s resolute face sank, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his body was faintly oppressed.


    "I want to go." Joe nine mumbled.


    Qiao Nanyuan frowned: "I said, you can go after drawing the symbol."


    Not only did Qin Ruan know the danger of this mission, but Qiao Nanyuan, as a person in the metaphysical circle, also knew that this mission was extraordinary.


    Ferocious evil is rare, but it is rare to kill people so cruelly and quickly and escape without leaving any trace.


    In case of any negligence in a crisis, Joe nine is easy to get hurt.


    He can''t put his apprentice in danger.


    She''s too young, too young.


    "Xiao Jiu, don''t go. Master Huicheng said you''d better go out less this year."


    Lu Wenbin stood up and spoke for his old friend.


    "All right, all right, no!" Joe nine''s face suddenly collapsed.


    Qin Ruan looked at Qiao Jiu and didn''t see anything dirty from her.


    As for water retrograde, it should have something to do with her luck.


    In the following time, several people discussed the problems they would encounter in the next action.


    By the way, sort out the magic tools and spells you need to bring.


    Knowing that Qin Ruan was pregnant, Qiao Nanyuan, Qiao Jiu and Lu Wenbin treated her much more carefully than before.


    Qiao Jiu was busy before and after. From time to time, he asked Qin Ruan whether he was hungry, thirsty or not, and whether he was uncomfortable.


    This feeling made Qin Ruan at a loss, especially uncomfortable.


    She couldn''t help thinking about the attitude of Third Master Huo towards her in Huo''s house.


    The details of clothing, food, housing and transportation make people feel comfortable and carefree. Remembering afterwards always makes her feel warm.


    The third master will not carefully restrict her travel. The concern in his words will never make her feel impatient.


    Remembering each other''s gentlemanly demeanor and gentleness, Qin Ruan unconsciously smiled.


    ¡­¡­


    At ten pm.


    Qin Ruan, Qiao Nanyuan and Lu Wenbin came to Xiao Yunchen''s mansion.


    "Come in." Xiao Yunchen opened the door and invited three people into the room.


    He should have just finished his work. His dress hasn''t been changed. He wears a suit with some details. It seems that he has just returned from an event.


    "Brother Xu is not here?" Lu Wenbin asked.


    "He went home with his wife and children."


    Xiao Yunchen''s tone was loose and not in a good state.


    He sat in the hall in a casual and lazy posture. Anyone could see that he was tired.


    The dim light of the living room shines on him, setting off his decadence and charm.


    He is worthy of being a film emperor. His face doesn''t make an expression. He just makes people look at it and his mind rippling.


    Qin Ruan saw something else from Xiao Yunchen''s half open eyes.


    There is a frightening weariness in fatigue, as if he is not interested in anything, especially pessimistic and depressed.


    Such feelings should not belong to Xiao Yunchen.


    Qin Ruan went to the other side, frowned and observed his facial features and complexion.


    She asked in a deep voice, "what happened to you these two days?"


    "Huh?" Xiao Yunchen was meditating when he suddenly heard the question and didn''t respond.


    Qin Ruan repeated the question just now. Xiao Yunchen was stunned.

 Chapter 229

    After a moment of silence, he said slowly, "no, I think I haven''t come out of the audition in the afternoon."


    Xiao Yunchen raised his hand and pressed his forehead. Even though he was tired and tired, he couldn''t erase his natural and unrestrained bearing.


    "Into the play?"


    Qin Ruan had no contact with the inside of the entertainment industry, but he also knew the impact of entering the play on the actors.


    Acting is a wandering knowledge. If you play well, you should naturally have an in-depth understanding of the heart of the role you play.


    It''s not easy to enter the role, but it''s even harder to come out.


    When performing, actors should be integrated with their roles, and their emotions and roles should be consistent. Only they can feel the pressure they bear.


    If you enter the play too deeply and immerse yourself in the play, it is very dangerous for the actors.


    Xiao Yunchen didn''t expect Qin Ruan to know how to enter the play. He gently nodded and bent his lips with a faint smile.


    The sigh sounded again, which aroused Qin Ruan''s curiosity.


    Xiao Yunchen has been in the entertainment circle for many years. He is also an elder in the circle. He must have his own way to enter and play.


    Qin Ruan pinched his fingertips and his eyes darkened.


    She stepped forward and sat opposite Xiao Yunchen: "what kind of play did you try? It seems to have a great impact on you. "


    Xiao Yunchen also has a desire to talk. He stares at Qin Ruan with a slightly world weary eye.


    "I was invited by a big director to play a supporting role this morning. There was no ten minute play in total, but in this short ten minute play, I seemed to feel another person''s life.


    This feeling is very wonderful, as if it really belongs to my experience. In less than ten minutes, I pay attention to the pain and suffering of another person''s life. "


    Speaking of this, Xiao Yunchen stopped and frowned.


    It seems to be in trouble and encounter something particularly distressing and difficult to solve.


    "And then?" Qin Ruan stared into his eyes.


    "After the audition, I participated in the company''s activities. I always made mistakes at the banquet at night. People familiar with me said I was not quite right. I didn''t feel it myself.


    The only difference from the usual is that it is not easy to play after the audition, and even get deeper and deeper. I can almost make up for other dark experiences of the supporting role through the content of the script.


    Obviously, there is no content in the script, but those pictures really appear in my mind, as if all this is true. I can''t get out of the play this time, and I feel very painful. "


    Xiao Yunchen''s eyebrows were tangled, and his tone was irritable.


    He put his head on the back of the sofa and looked at the ceiling with tired and world weary eyes. The irritability at the bottom of his heart made his brain like a thousand troops and horses.


    Xiao Yunchen slowly closed his eyes, his frown Never relaxed for half a minute.


    Lu Wenbin and Qiao Nanyuan, sitting on Qin Ruan''s left, found something wrong with him.


    According to his description, he was clearly confused by something.


    However, when the two opened the heavenly eye with secret skills, Xiao Yunchen was very clean and had no evil smell.


    Except for the ancient fierce beast hook snake entrenched behind him.


    The protector felt it when they entered the door.


    Changyuan''s whole body released strong Yin cold evil Qi. Even if he couldn''t see him, he could feel his Qi field first.


    Qin Ruan stared at Xiao Yunchen with cold eyes. There was a murderous spirit in her eyes.


    Lu Wenbin''s intuition as a heavenly master told him that Xiao Yunchen had a problem.


    But he didn''t see anything wrong in each other.


    "Qin Daoyou, what do you think this is?" He expected Qin Ruan to solve his doubts.

 Chapter 230

    Qin Ruan smiled and didn''t speak.


    Under the gaze of Lu Wenbin and Qiao Nanyuan, she got up and walked to Xiao Yunchen.


    Xiao Yunchen''s closed eyes slowly opened when someone approached.


    "Can you tell me the content of your daytime audition?"


    Xiao Yunchen was stunned and soon shook his head gently.


    "Sorry, the production of a director is completely closed. I can''t disclose any information."


    "OK."


    Qin Ruan didn''t force him either. Ignoring the ancient fierce beast Changyuan entrenched behind her, she raised her hand and quickly fell down, stunned Xiao Yunchen.


    Changyuan instantly turned into a perpetrator. His long hair rose without wind and floated behind him. The evil Qi and killing released from his body were wantonly in the room.


    He stared at Qin Ruan with blood red eyes, as if he would tear her up in the next second.


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and glanced at him lightly: "there is evil around your master. Don''t tell me you didn''t find it."


    "I know."


    The fierce light in Changyuan''s red eyes receded, and the murderous Qi around him was slightly restrained.


    "I don''t know why you have to watch. Xiao Yunchen is confused by other evils?"


    "He can''t hurt his master, nor dare he!"


    Changyuan raised his chin slightly, and his cold lips stirred up in an arrogant tone.


    His deep eyebrows and eyes were full of contempt, as if he despised everything in the world.


    "Pop pop --"


    Qin Ruan couldn''t help clapping him.


    She had a bright smile on her face, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes.


    "I admire you." Qin Ruan walked to Changyuan step by step: "where did you get your courage? Do you know what price your master will pay for your impulse and recklessness?"


    If it had been before, Qin and Ruan were afraid of the existence of the fierce beast hook snake in ancient times.


    Now I know that this guy is even more stupid than her in the previous life. I just want to break off his head and see what''s in it.


    "Now the master and the female puppet peach blossom evil spirit are untied. I have a life and death contract with the master. Nothing can hurt my master!"


    Changyuan frowned, his attitude was still domineering and arrogant.


    However, there was some doubt in his tone, which was really influenced by Qin Ruan''s words.


    "Are you sure?" Qin Ruan pointed to Xiao Yunchen who had fainted and sneered.


    "What do you mean?!" Changyuan stared at Qin Ruan with fierce eyes.


    "Your master has been targeted by the murderers of many serial homicides. The murderer is not human, but evil! When Xiao Yunchen didn''t break the peach blossom with the female puppet, the other party was already staring at you in the dark! "


    "It''s impossible!"


    Changyuan was surprised and then sternly retorted.


    The tone is firm, like a special confidence.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were slightly cold: "the purpose of our coming today must be very clear to you. Your master decided to be a bait to lead out the hidden evil by taking risks. What do you think of this?"


    That''s why Changyuan has such strong hostility to Qin Ruan.


    He said coldly, "I won''t let any evil do harm to my master."


    "Very good!" Qin Ruan nodded approvingly, "then tell me what you know?"


    "What?" Changyuan looked confused.


    "Look at your attitude just now. It''s very clear that there are evil spirits around Xiao Yunchen. Describe its specific situation."


    "There''s nothing to say. He won''t be the murderer of the serial murder¡°


    Changyuan retorted without thinking.


    This also directly proves that there are evil things around the master and servant in places that Qin Ruan FA can''t see.


    Changyuan even surrounded each other very much.


    In addition to being interested in Xiao Yunchen, there is another coincidence point. The traces of sneaky concealment are quite superb.

 Chapter 231

    Qin Ruan patiently succeeded and wanted to beat up the big snake.


    "How old are you this year?"


    "..." in ancient times, the fierce beast hooked the snake, and Changyuan was completely stupid.


    He lived for thousands of years and was asked this question for the first time.


    Changyuan was very honest and said, "I don''t remember."


    Qin Ruan felt brain pain. Changyuan seemed to be a little old-fashioned.


    She asked, "when did you drive smart?"


    "Ten thousand years ago."


    "Then your brain has been eaten by dogs for thousands of years!"


    "How dare such a humble thing come near me!"


    Changyuan didn''t hear Qin Ruan''s sarcasm, and his tone was quite disgusted.


    If the dog came near him, he would have been scared to death.


    That little guy isn''t enough to stuff his teeth.


    Qin Ruan doesn''t want to talk to Changyuan again. This guy is too stubborn and difficult to deal with.


    She turned to Lu Wenbin and said, "Uncle Lu, give me the sorted homicide data."


    Lu Wenbin stepped forward and gave her the information she had sorted out when she came.


    Qin Ruan took it and handed it to Changyuan.


    "We can''t find any trace of evil, but I promise it''s still thinking about Xiao Yunchen. First look at the homicide in the last month. For the sake of your master, you''d better tell me the details of each other.


    Since you have a life and death contract with Xiao Yunchen and let evil deeds harm people''s lives, this karma will be added to you and Xiao Yunchen. I think you don''t want to bear such a karma. "


    Changyuan took the information and quickly looked through it.


    The bloody fear picture taken on the data did not blink in his eyes.


    When he saw that the dead were all men and their hearts were taken out alive, Changyuan''s red eyes flashed strange waves.


    He frowned and stared at the picture of the tragic death of the dead. His Qi field was uncontrolled and wanton, gloomy and violent.


    The strong evil spirit spread in the room, and Qiao Nanyuan and Lu Wenbin couldn''t stand it.


    Qin Ruan also frowned slightly: "I can''t catch the trace of evil spirit now, but I feel slight malice from Xiao Yunchen. Believe me, it''s definitely not a kind person."


    "Impossible! He can''t do these things! "


    Changyuan still couldn''t believe it.


    "If you don''t confess, I''ll talk to Xiao Yunchen in person!"


    Qin Ruan didn''t understand why Changyuan wanted to protect the evil behind him.


    There is no denying that some of her words are deceiving the abyss.


    But the details of the control told her that the murderer was around Xiao Yunchen and Changyuan.


    "What are you talking to me about?"


    When the atmosphere was tense, a faint voice sounded.


    Xiao Yunchen frowned and pressed his hand on the back of the neck cut by Qin Ruan, looking painful and confused.


    When he heard Qin Ruan say what he wanted to talk to him, he asked.


    With his back to his abyss, his body was suddenly stiff, and the confusion in the fundus of his eyes was clearly visible.


    With a clear mind, Xiao Yunchen finally recalled the memory of being attacked by Qin Ruan.


    He twisted his eyebrows and stared at Qin Ruan unhappily.


    "Miss Qin, should you give me an explanation?"


    Qin Ruan glanced at Changyuan and shrugged at Xiao Yunchen.


    "It''s about your fear of snakes. I''m afraid you''ll be stimulated. I can only knock you unconscious."


    "Snake?"


    Xiao Yunchen was stunned and exclaimed.


    He sat up straight, put his feet away from the ground, and carried his whole body on the sofa.


    "Where are snakes?"


    Xiao Yunchen''s panic and fear at the bottom of his eyes and the pale look on his face directly showed his fear of snakes.


    Qin Ruan raised her eyebrows and looked like a smile.


    "No, it''s right in front of you."

 Chapter 232

    Changyuan''s red eyes stared at Qin Ruan coldly, and the ferocity in the bottom of his eyes wanted to tear her up.


    Qin Ruan was fearless, even quite provocative, and showed him a dazzling bright smile.


    Xiao Yunchen heard that there was a snake in the room. The whole person shrank on the sofa. His flustered eyes floated everywhere, looking for the location of what he was afraid of.


    After looking around, he couldn''t find the snake that frightened him.


    "Where is the snake?"


    Qin Ruan stretched out his hand and pointed to Changyuan.


    Changyuan, who had nowhere to hide, turned slowly.


    He stared at Qin Ruan''s face with cold eyes, and his voice was low and hoarse: "you''re fine, I remember!"


    He keeps this account in his heart and will pay it back sooner or later.


    Qin Ruan hooked his lips: "just remember. I''m afraid you don''t have a long memory."


    Wearing a retro black robe, Changyuan showed his perfect figure and clearly reflected in Xiao Yunchen''s eyes.


    His facial features are sharp and his face is not handsome, but it is difficult for people to take their eyes away from him.


    The blood light in Changyuan''s eyes had faded, revealing a pair of pure and pious eyes.


    His eyes were full of admiration and obedience.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, Changyuan knelt slowly on one knee in the direction of Xiao Yunchen.


    Xiao Yunchen''s fear did not subside. He twisted his eyebrows and stared at Changyuan.


    I always feel that this scene is deja vu.


    The other party''s clothes are also strange, like the costumes of the crew.


    Xiao Yunchen showed doubts in his eyes: "I think you look familiar. Have we met somewhere?"


    This extraordinary man somehow made Xiao Yunchen feel kind.


    Changyuan drooped his eyes and didn''t speak.


    He knew that when the master knew his identity, he would faint with fear.


    Next, what he has to do is to eliminate all the fear memories of the master, even him.


    What''s the difference between saying and not saying.


    Qin Ruan walked up to Xiao Yunchen. She stared at each other''s eyes and asked, "Xiao Yunchen, why are you afraid of snakes?"


    The question seems difficult to answer.


    Xiao Yunchen looked at a loss and didn''t understand why he was afraid of snakes.


    Ever since he remembered, he was very afraid of snakes. Seeing all kinds of snakes, whether poisonous or non poisonous, would make him uncomfortable.


    This fear seems to be innate.


    "I can''t remember clearly." Xiao Yunchen shook his head.


    Qin Ruan was satisfied and sat next to each other, with straightforward calculations in her beautiful eyes.


    She glanced at Xiao Yunchen and opened her lips and teeth: "Xiao Yunchen, how about we make a deal?"


    "What deal?"


    "If you tell me the content of the daytime audition, I will keep it confidential and never tell anyone."


    "And then?" Xiao Yunchen always felt that there was follow-up.


    "No, then, I''m not an insider. I''m not interested in your internal resources."


    Are you sure it''s not an empty handed white wolf?


    "I refuse!"


    Xiao Yunchen refused neatly.


    "Are you sure?" Qin Ruan''s smile is meaningful.


    The smile is strange and elusive.


    "OK!"


    This is his basic accomplishment as an actor.


    When he auditioned, he signed a confidentiality agreement.


    Qin Ruan nodded gently, his eyes drooped slightly, and stared at the Changyuan kneeling on the ground.


    The latter stared at her, as if to see through what she was going to do, full of anger.


    "Xiao Yunchen, you may not know that I am not an ordinary Heavenly Master. You say you are afraid of snakes. I am very interested in your fear."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Xiao Yunchen felt bad and his back was covered with cold.


    He looked warily at Qin Ruan.

 Chapter 233

    Qin Ruan smiled innocuously and kindly: "have you ever heard of the Wuchuan River between huangquan road and Hades, the boundary river of the underworld?"


    Xiao Yunchen shook his head. He didn''t know that.


    Qin Ruan smiled: "it is said that after death, the soul will enter the underworld, then walk through the huangquan Road, step over the Naihe bridge, cross the forgetful River and enter the underworld.


    The water in the river is bloody, full of insects and snakes, and the fishy wind blows on the face. Once the puppet soul falls in, it will be bitten by insects and snakes and will never be reborn.


    That snake is different from the snake we know everyday. It will suck your blood, then bite your meat, swallow your blood and flesh one by one, and then drill into your internal organs until there is no blood and flesh, looking for the next prey... "


    "Oh!"


    Before Qin Ruan finished speaking, Xiao Yunchen couldn''t stand it anymore. He lay on the armrest of the sofa and retched.


    Not to mention him, even Qiao Nanyuan and Lu Wenbin look like dishes.


    They know that what Qin Ruan said is true, and this is only the most insignificant danger in the underworld.


    But it''s so insignificant. The process that every dead soul must go to the underworld is said by Qin Ruan. How can it be so scary and creepy.


    Xiao Yunchen was really disgusted by Qin Ruan''s description.


    Although he was afraid of snakes, he also knew the habits of most snakes.


    Never heard of such a ferocious and bloody snake.


    "You''ve had enough!"


    Changyuan stood up and strode to Xiao Yunchen''s side. The pupil in his eyes stood up and glowed with a deep cold light.


    He patted Xiao Yunchen on the back and stared at Qin Ruan with warning eyes.


    "What on earth do you want to do? Why bother him. "


    Qin Ruan smiled gently: "from beginning to end, my attitude is very clear."


    "Don''t you just want to know about MuQing? He won''t frame the master. If he hadn''t helped me at the beginning, the master would have been absorbed by the female puppet."


    "Mu Qing?"


    Qin Ruan frowned and whispered the strange name.


    "Little girl, are you calling me?"


    A neutral and charming voice sounded behind him.


    Qin Ruan looked back and saw the... Man leaning against the table in the hall of Xiao''s house?


    It''s a man, but the other party is wearing a delicate blue cheongsam.


    If he is a woman, his short, neat hair and the Adam''s apple hiding in the shadow of his jaw are so obvious.


    This is clearly a man in women''s clothes.


    The first impression of the long blue cheongsam is elegance.


    If it is worn on a mature woman, it will show her natural superior figure.


    Now it is worn on ordinary men, and there is not much sense of conflict. It even makes people visually feel another different beauty.


    In particular, eye-catching men imitate women''s actions and voices, releasing a more charming feeling than women.


    This charming temptation, even women feel inferior to themselves when they see it.


    The cold light in Qin Ruan''s eyes was wanton. She remembered that the ghost of the driver said that the evil spirit who killed him was wearing a blue skirt and a bulge on her neck. It was a man''s Adam''s apple.


    Again, the same point is on top.


    "Little girl, are you looking for me?"


    Mu Qing walked towards Qin Ruan with graceful steps, and his every move released his charm.


    "Who are you?"


    Xiao Yunchen''s face sank slowly and his expression was very dignified.


    All these strangers appeared in his house.


    A man in an ancient costume appeared, which had puzzled him.


    Here comes another man who wears women''s clothes and behaves more like a woman than a woman.


    When did he become a shelter for strange species?

 Chapter 234

    Mu Qing''s delicate face is wearing light makeup and looks as beautiful as flowers.


    His face showed an enchanting smile, and his eyes staring at Xiao Yunchen were unspeakably strange.


    "My name is MuQing, the actor of guichunyuan."


    Lu Wenbin exclaimed: "during the period of the Republic of China, the popular Huadan who made countless people bow down and admire Qing?"


    Mu Qing''s eyes moved slightly, smiling and staring at Lu Wenbin.


    "You know me?" The voice turns a thousand times and hooks people''s tight.


    The smile on his face was real, as if he was happy that someone knew him.


    "I''ve heard a little."


    Lu Wenbin''s face was not good-looking, his eyes looked solemn and frowned.


    Qiao Nanyuan, who learned of Mu Qing''s identity, was full of vigilance.


    "A hundred years later, there are still people who remember me." Mu Qing sighed.


    He went to Qin Ruan and his dark eyes stuck to her stomach.


    Qin Ruan felt cold in her heart. She could feel Mu Qing''s malice towards her.


    Her calm eyes were tinged with fierce light, as if she were condescending and glancing at each other.


    Anyone who dares to be bad for the children will die with her!


    Mu Qing seemed to notice the murderous intention and cruelty on Qin Ruan. He slowly raised his eyes and smiled softly.


    "Although the baby in your belly has not been formally formed, he is a great tonic for us souls who have been wandering in the world for many years."


    That''s so familiar.


    When Changyuan first met Qin Ruan, he also said that the children in her stomach could become gods for him.


    Nagoyama made a statement and didn''t think about the child in her stomach.


    But the eyes of Mu Qinggang are eager to be clearly visible.


    He really moved his mind.


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes and looked at Mu Qing with a smile.


    In her cool thin eyes was a cold three feet, sinister and frightening light.


    This ferocity is integrated with Qin Xiaowu who was once in Xicheng. It is pure natural and pollution-free indifference and ruthlessness.


    "That''s enough for you to die a hundred times!"


    Qin Ruan stretched out his hand and rushed to the palm. The Golden Whip condensed by the power of the dark God appeared in her hand.


    Mu Qing''s smile did not decrease, and even deepened a little because Qin Ruan was angry.


    The Golden Whip danced in the air and threw it at MuQing with irresistible force.


    "Pa!"


    The Golden Whip fell on the ground and made a snap.


    Mu disappeared in situ when Jinbian approached early in the morning.


    Qin Ruan looked cold and looked for each other''s figure in the house.


    However, Mu Qing is clean and has no evil spirit at all.


    She opened her eyes and couldn''t see each other''s hidden body.


    "Little girl, are you looking for me?"


    A clear voice sounded from behind Qin Ruan, very close.


    Qin Ruan''s head didn''t return, and the whip in his hand suddenly threw it behind him in a tricky way.


    This time, she didn''t fail.


    "Pa!"


    Qin Ruan turned and Mu Qing''s face faded into his eyes. He twisted his eyebrows, looked painful and covered his shoulder.


    Gold whipped him on the shoulder, emitting a faint smoke.


    Qin Ruan loosened the Golden Whip in his hand, and the whip consciously wrapped around MuQing.


    Before she started, Lu Wenbin and Qiao Nanyuan came to Xiao Yunchen.


    Their task is to ensure the safety of Xiao Yunchen''s life.


    Seeing that MuQing was controlled, both of them were relieved.


    MuQing, who stood in place and was imprisoned by the Golden Whip, could not break away no matter how he struggled. The more he resisted the shackles, the tighter his strength became.


    Qin Ruan walked up to him with steady and calm steps.


    "You..."


    MuQing just said a word and was kicked on the ground by Qin Ruan.

 Chapter 235

    Sports and leisure shoes without any brand logo step on MuQing''s face.


    Qin Ruan looked down at the dead at his feet, and contempt and disgust appeared in his eyes: "I hate being calculated, especially the things I care about most."


    Mu Qing was in a state of embarrassment, his face in exquisite makeup landed on the ground, and the folds of his blue cheongsam were mentioned above his knees, revealing his legs that were more shaped than women.


    Having lost his resistance, Mu Qing, in addition to his initial panic, has now returned to normal with a smile on his face.


    He didn''t care about the weak state at the moment, smiled and said, "I just told the truth."


    "But your damn fact has caused you trouble."


    Qin Ruan forced at his feet and asked in a fierce voice, "did you do several homicides in the capital recently?"


    She had no tactful questioning attitude and could not help but make Mu Qing look slightly stunned.


    Then Mu Qing''s happy laughter rang out in the hall.


    After he received his voice, his eyes, which implied flattery, fluttered lightly on Qin Ruan.


    It has to be said that even if the beauty is full of embarrassment, this posture still makes people feel pleasing to the eye.


    Mu Qing said, "do you want to know? I''m not your opponent. You can let me go first and speak slowly. "


    Qin Ruan looked suspicious and moved quickly.


    She withdrew her foot from the other side''s face, but did not loosen the Golden Whip that imprisoned him.


    The potential unknown threat can only be reassured if you are safe.


    Qin Ruan stepped back and held his arms with both hands, looking cold.


    "That won''t stop you from talking."


    Mu Qing sat up from the ground and shook his broken hair on his face.


    He looked up at Qin Ruan: "yes, I did it."


    The recognition is crisp and clear, without procrastination.


    Qin Ruan could not help frowning. MuQing''s answer was too casual, which made her feel something was wrong.


    There is a problem with the other party''s attitude.


    But Qin Ruan could not tell what was wrong.


    She stared at Mu Qing''s unrepentant face: "why did you do this?"


    Mu Qing sat on the ground and moved his waist to make his body more comfortable.


    However, in exchange for the tighter imprisonment of the Golden Whip, his soul became more and more uncomfortable.


    Mu Qing gave a low hum and said casually, "kill them if you want to. They don''t like it."


    Qin Ruan didn''t speak. His cool thin eyes shot at him like a blade, and his red lips pursed unhappily.


    I haven''t heard a sound for a long time. MuQing doesn''t feel right.


    He looked up and looked into the dark eyes of Qin Ruan.


    MuQing knew that his answer was too perfunctory.


    But in an instant, his whole Qi field changed, and the strong evil Qi and Yin cold breath spread from him, just like a person.


    The flames of hatred and horror were burning in the bottom of his eyes, which added a bit of strange horror to him.


    Mu Qing''s voice returned to normal male voice: "what reason do you need to kill them? I can''t bear to see them live better than me. I can''t bear to see them go with the wind and water. I''m dead, but some people are alive.


    Not willing, I always have to do something to make myself happier, kill them and watch their pain show when they die. That taste is a kind of enjoyment for me! "


    His tone was low and dangerous, and the hatred and madness in his words were particularly weak.


    When he is dead, he can''t see others alive, so he will kill.


    There are thousands of living people in this world. Can''t Chengdu kill them all?


    What stupid ghost logic is this!


    "He didn''t kill people!"


    Changyuan stood up and his persistent attitude did not change even at this time.


    Qin Ruan didn''t worry about him before. She leaned on the display cabinet with her eyes slightly drooping. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Xiao Yunchen said at this time: "during the period of the Republic of China, there was a very famous Huadan named MuQing. He was talented and beautiful. Because he could not distinguish between male and female, and because he had a better temperament than women, he was applauded by many people on his debut, which attracted countless people to bow down.


    Mu Qing was sold to the opera garden when he was a child. He worked hard to become a famous actor all his life. Because of his outstanding appearance and talent, he is highly valued by the class leader in the garden. He should not only study hard, but also learn to make both ends meet.


    After his fame, MuQing''s Opera road was not smooth, even extremely bumpy. Less than two years after he became famous, he chose to commit suicide. At that time, he caused a sensation in the whole Shanghai beach. It can be said that he was one of the worst actors of that era. "


    Xiao Yunchen''s tone was steady and he simply stated Mu Qing''s short life.


    Looking at Xiao Yunchen''s expression carefully, we can find that his face is not very natural. The surprise and shock in his eyes can not be said to be too much fear.


    "Mr. Xiao really worked hard on the script."


    MuQing looked back and smiled softly at Xiao Yunchen.


    His eyes curved like a pitiful beauty.


    Whoever sees this beauty, his eyes will stay on him for a moment.


    Mu Qing''s beauty has no offensive power, and even the more you see it, the more durable it is.


    Xiao Yunchen understood something when he heard MuQing''s introduction.


    During the day, the script he auditioned for was the bitter role of MuQing, who was just a supporting role in the script.


    All his strange experiences during the day are likely to be caused by each other.


    "I was affected by you during the day?" Xiao Yunchen affirmed.


    Mu Qing only smiled but said nothing.


    This is silence, but also acquiescence.


    "Master, MuQing can never kill!"


    Changyuan''s maintenance of MuQing, even in front of Xiao Yunchen, the master, is really strange.


    Qin Ruan raised her eyes and looked back and forth at MuQing, Changyuan and Xiao Yunchen. Her eyebrows were tangled and her eyes looked puzzled.


    When Xiao Yunchen heard Changyuan''s address, the corners of his lips twitched slightly.


    Master?


    What''s the name? He''s a good modern youth. He looks like a great childe back in ancient times.


    "Brother, do you recognize the wrong person?"


    In fact, Xiao Yunchen would like to say, which hospital did you come from.


    "The world only knows MuQing, but it doesn''t know that MuQing has a brother."


    Qiao Nanyuan, standing in front of Xiao Yunchen, stood up.


    He went to Qin Ruan and sighed: "Qin Daoyou, I''m afraid there''s something inside about this."


    "Oh?" Qin Ruan''s voice was faint.


    The siren sounded in MuQing''s head.


    His face changed greatly.


    "Nothing inside! I killed the man! "


    Mu Qing''s calm disappeared without a trace, his face was ferocious and twisted, and his eyes glowed ferociously red.


    This is what a hundred year old puppet should have.


    Qin Ruan bent his eyes and smiled.


    She gently nodded to Qiao Nanyuan, "may you be all ears."


    Qiao Nanyuan saw pity in Mu Qing''s eyes.


    "Guichun garden was very popular at that time. It was sought after by the powerful plutocrats and rich businessmen and CHILDES of the upper class. It was all because there was Mu Qing, the master of the family in the garden, but the world didn''t know that there were two Mu Qing, one bright and one dark. They were a pair of brothers and sisters."


    "Shut up, shut up!" Mu Qing was completely angry.


    Qin Ruan didn''t like to be interrupted. She stared at MuQing impatiently and said coldly, "shut up and yell at me so that you can''t speak again!"

 Chapter 236

    MuQing was not an honest puppet. Just about to open his mouth, a piece of Rune paper floated and fell on his mouth, blocking all his next words.


    Qiao Nanyuan calmly stopped and looked like he had done nothing.


    He continued: "the real talent of guichunyuan is my sister MuQing. She has a beautiful voice. She was born to eat opera. She has people she likes. She was Wu Sheng of guichunyuan at that time. They were childhood sweethearts and fell in love with each other.


    Mu Qing''s status as a dramatist is doomed to be humble. Even if she officially appears on the stage and is supported by many people in the future, it''s only because she looks beautiful and won''t be for her talent. It''s inevitable that she will eventually become a plaything in the hands of rich and powerful people.


    The turning point happened to appear before MuQing officially appeared on the stage. She met her biological brother again. "


    "Well..."


    Mu Qing, imprisoned by the Golden Whip and with his mouth closed, sobbed to stop Qiao Nanyuan from going on.


    He was lying on the ground, twisting and crawling, and approached Qin Ruan and Qiao Nanyuan.


    Qiao Nanyuan is firm and indifferent. He looks quite ruthless.


    "When Mu Qing officially appeared on the stage in front of the public, GUI Chunyuan claimed that Mu Qing was a man, which was disappointing, but some people liked it.


    Two as like as two peas and sisters, even the height is not much difference between them. The man standing on the stage is Mu Qing, and the upper class is the brother of Mu Qing, Su Zijia.


    The name Su Zijia came out of Qiao Nanyuan''s mouth, and Mu Qing crawled awkwardly... No, or Su Zijia was more correct.


    His head hung on the ground and his body froze.


    Qin Ruan, Xiao Yunchen and Changyuan were shocked.


    Only Lu Wenbin''s face was calm.


    Xiao Yunchen''s mood is the most obvious. In order to audition, he specially checked the character MuQing on the Internet.


    Mu Qing in the script really existed in the Republic of China. This sad character turned out to have such a secret that no one knows.


    Su Zijia looked up and stared at Qiao Nanyuan with bright red eyes.


    Those eyes seem to ask, who are you and who are you.


    Qiao Nanyuan looked unchanged and looked back indifferently: "Su Zijia and MuQing have suffered a lot from snacks. MuQing doesn''t need to worry about food and clothing in the theater, but the pain and sweat can''t be imagined.


    Su Zijia''s life is not much better than MuQing. In order to live, he has no lower limit, no shame, and no three views.


    Before the reunion of his brother and sister, he had been among women with his outstanding appearance and rhetoric, commonly known as soft rice, that is, little white face.


    In the first half of his life, he ate women''s soft rice. In order to protect his sister and live as Mu Qing, he began to eat men''s soft rice... "


    At this point, Qiao Nanyuan seems to be unable to speak and will not continue.


    Qin Ruan: "Uncle Qiao means that his sister MuQing killed?"


    Qiao Nanyuan shook his head: "I don''t know, but Su Zijia is unlikely to kill."


    "Why?"


    Qin Ruan didn''t know the popular MuQing on the beach a hundred years ago, let alone the inside information that outsiders didn''t know.


    She just wanted to find out who was behind it.


    Changyuan''s maintenance and Qiao Nanyuan''s statement did not make her sympathize with Su Zijia and MuQing.


    No matter what they have to do, they kill people after all.


    Qiao Nanyuan continued: "Su Zijia has done a lot for MuQing in the two years since she came to the stage. She gave up her flesh to protect her sister''s innocence. Unfortunately, MuQing''s final identity was exposed.


    Mu Qing''s identity was revealed to a rich merchant by Wu Sheng, a childhood sweetheart. He was a famous shipbuilding king on Shanghai beach and once one of Su Zijia''s guests.


    When the other party learned about MuQing''s identity, he imprisoned her in the house and implemented various means used on Su Zijia. MuQing never knew what happened to her brother and couldn''t bear those, so he finally chose to commit suicide.


    Not long after MuQing''s death, the rich merchant family members who played with his brother and sister had accidents one after another. Finally, they took special measures to use Su Zijia''s life as a sacrifice to suppress MuQing, who was incarnated as Li puppet.


    Now, a hundred years later, it is indeed time to break through the suppression of this brother and sister. "


    "Why doesn''t anyone know about it? How did Mu Qing cover up her identity and her reputation on the beach? "


    Xiao Yunchen felt very strange. This is simply unreasonable.


    Qiao Nanyuan finally had an expression on his face, and his cold lips aroused a smile.


    The smile is ironic and disgusting.


    His tone was calm: "because it involves upper class dignitaries, Su Zijia and Mu Qing''s brother and sister played them around. How can this scandal expand it?"


    Qin Ruan picked his eyebrow: "then why does uncle Qiao know so clearly?"


    "... because in those years, the forbidden art was used to suppress the man who couldn''t reincarnate the brother and sister. He was born in Maoshan sect." Qiao Nanyuan looked a little unnatural.


    Qin Ruan was speechless.


    No wonder he knows so well.


    Qin Ruan: "this does not mean that Su Zijia is innocent."


    Qiao Nanyuan threw out another shocking secret.


    "Su Zijia has another level of identity. He is one of thousands of underground members. He has done many seemingly insignificant things, but he has played a great role. He is not a good man, but he is not a bad man. His hands are clean until he dies.


    Such a person will not indiscriminately kill innocent people. He inherits the oath he made when he joined the team. He does not hesitate to sacrifice himself, but also paves the way for freedom with flesh and blood. "


    Qin Ruan''s complexion was complex, and a solemn look appeared at the bottom of his eyes.


    The lesson of blood a hundred years ago is so heavy that every flower grower dare not forget.


    Su Zijia''s identity is really surprising.


    Qin Ruan pursed her lips. She raised her feet to Su Zijia and stretched out her hand to tear off the rune paper from his mouth.


    She looked into each other''s eyes and asked, "did you kill someone?"


    Su Zijia got up from the ground. He looked very embarrassed, messy and anxious.


    "Yes! I did it! I killed people! "


    In a hurry, I was afraid I didn''t believe him.


    "Yes." Qin Ruan nodded gently: "then you didn''t kill it. I''m curious where your sister is."


    "She''s not here at all!"


    Su Zijia was surrounded by black air and gritted her teeth to deny it.


    "That''s right here."


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes to scan the huge hall now.


    After looking around, I didn''t find anything: "does your sister have a bad relationship with you? Why don''t you show up when you suffer?"


    This time, Su Zijia became smart and stopped talking.


    This woman is so cunning!


    Qin Ruan smiled and no longer pressed him,


    Not much difference between her as like as two peas. She said, "you have said that Mu Qing did not kill anyone. You want to know him very well. Can you tell clearly what is different from Suzi Jia?"


    Nagaya is stupid.


    He didn''t expect Mu Qing, who had been getting along recently, to have multiple identities.

 Chapter 237

    If Mu Qing had not helped him protect the Lord, Changyuan would not have come close to him.


    He slept too long and woke up in a boring world.


    The master ignored him. Other evil spirits were afraid of him. Only Su Zijia could talk with him.


    Now he couldn''t tell who the man was.


    Changyuan shook his head depressed: "MuQing I know can''t kill."


    Qin Ruan''s voice was slow: "so sure?"


    "He is very clean. Any dead soul, whether before or after death, can''t escape my eyes as long as his hands have been stained with blood."


    Changyuan looked at Su Zijia sitting on the ground.


    "Su Zijia, he won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    His name is Su Zijia, which is his attitude.


    He doesn''t care whether this person is Mu Qing or Su Zijia. He looks at this person in the eye, and the other person''s name is just a title.


    "I really killed people!" Suzijia collapsed.


    He stared at Qin Ruan with red eyes and a sincere face, trying to win her trust.


    Qin Ruan shook his head gently: "I will tell who the murderer is."


    Su Zijia''s red eyes were dim: "you can''t find her. I''m sorry for her. Let me repay everything."


    Qin Ruan: "the matter between you has nothing to do with me. I''m looking for a murderer. You said you enjoyed killing people and watching them die. What kind of taste is it for you?


    Do you know that all the dead were fatal, and they didn''t suffer much before they died? "


    Qin Ruan couldn''t let go of the death of the driver.


    If we don''t solve MuQing today, we don''t know how many people she will kill.


    It is her duty to harvest all evil spirits, monsters and evil things in the world.


    Su Zijia sat on the ground, unable to refute.


    Because he didn''t kill people.


    He was completely lost and had no more calm demeanor.


    Su Zijia murmured, "when my family was poor, my parents wanted to sell one of me and my sister in order to survive. I decided who to sell by drawing lots. I didn''t want to be sold.


    My parents drew lots with two paper balls with words and no words. Those who caught the paper ball with words would be sold. I secretly opened the note and tore off a corner of the paper ball without words. Finally, my sister was sold and I stayed.


    If I hadn''t done anything, Qingqing wouldn''t have suffered so much. No matter what she did, I''m his brother. Let me repay it. "


    Su Zijia was full of grief. If the puppet could cry, his tears would have covered his face.


    Qin Ruan looked indifferent and his eyes were indifferent: "the entanglement between your brother and sister has nothing to do with me. I just want to be clear now."


    Living in Xicheng since childhood, she has seen too many tragedies in the world.


    Her heart has long been like a pool of stagnant water and can no longer lift waves.


    "If you don''t say, I can find her."


    Qin Ruan walked up to Su Zijia and looked down on him.


    "Since you and she are brothers and sisters, the entanglement branded on the soul is cut off. What I have to do next May... Feel very painful. Bear it."


    After all, he took care of Su Zijia''s identity a hundred years ago. Qin Ruan took the initiative to remind him.


    The next moment, she stretched out her hand and put it on Su Zijia''s spirit part to draw his soul.


    It is the simplest and crudest way to summon relatives with blood and soul.


    It''s just the pain suffered in this process, which is not endured by ordinary souls.


    "Ah ah..."


    Su Zijia felt that his soul was controlled by his hands, and the pain swept through his body.


    "No, I''m out!"


    Qin Ruan had caught Su Zijia''s soul in her hand. Before she could act, a pleasant voice sounded in her ear.


    She looked back at the familiar face.


    The woman stood gracefully in the living room in a dark blue dress. The cloth wrapped her perfect and graceful body, and the body was haunted with the smell of decay and death.


    Her long hair was scattered, her blood red eyes had no emotion, and her eyes were filled with a suffocating sense of depression.


    The delicate face is as like as two peas in Su Zijia.


    The difference between them is that their aura belongs to two extremes.


    Su Zijia''s breath was clean, and MuQing was filled with blood mist, with a rotten smell of blood.


    It''s a bloody ghost accumulated by killing countless people.


    Qin Ruan''s cold eyes were swept, and the cold cold was dense in the bottom of his eyes.


    The Golden Whip tied to Su Zijia consciously returned to Qin Ruan.


    Holding a Golden Whip, she turned to face Mu Qing.


    The emergence of MuQing made Changyuan feel the danger for the first time.


    He subconsciously stood next to Xiao Yunchen, blocking his body and Xiang MuQing''s line of sight.


    Lu Wenbin and Qiao Nanyuan also felt strong resentment from Mu Qing.


    They looked at each other and quickly divided their work. One left and one right guarded Xiao Yunchen''s side.


    Qin Ruan faced Mu Qing alone, and his eyes looked solemn.


    A Li puppet who has died for a hundred years now has the power to approach the puppet king. She has to be careful.


    Mu Qing glanced at Su Zijia who was paralyzed on the ground with the charming eyes of the hook.


    "Brother, you are really worthless. You are still so weak after so many years!"


    Su Zijia''s lips closed tightly and didn''t retort.


    MuQing got used to him and stopped talking to him.


    She played with her sharp fingernails, which were blood red and faintly glowing.


    Mu Qing''s small mouth pursed slightly, and her actions were shy.


    If she is a person to make such a small action, it may be pity.


    Unfortunately, she is now a puppet. Her appearance is neither fish nor fowl. It''s disgusting to see her.


    Mu Qing''s blood eyes floated on Qin Ruan, and the eyes and movements of the brother and sister were almost similar.


    She tilted her head: "are you a Taoist? Will you take me? "


    Qin Ruan wrung her eyebrows and felt nothing about the female puppet in front of her. Affectation made people sick. In short, she didn''t like the existence.


    She asked coldly, "why kill?"


    "Because my face will become ugly if it is not maintained by a living heart."


    Mu Qing smiled, his tone was naive and simple, as if he were talking about a very common thing.


    When she heard this, her hair stood on end.


    In order to maintain your appearance, you have to kill people to get a fresh heart.


    Sure enough, he is an evil puppet and does all kinds of evil.


    Qin Ruan sighed lightly: "I have nothing to say to you. I will personally send you to the underworld today. All the evils you have done before and after your death are recorded in the book of life and death. Go down and pay your debts."


    The Golden Whip in her hand dissipated, and she was ready to summon the Yin messenger of the underworld to seduce the soul.


    Mu Qing smiled disapprovingly: "you are just a Taoist who can''t hurt me. Even the Yin difference can''t hurt me."


    His attitude is really arrogant.


    "Oh?" Qin Ruan picked his eyebrows and sneered again on his face: "why don''t you try?"


    She was curious. Where did Mu Qing come from? She was so confident.


    Mu Qing''s smile converged, and his blood red eyes showed a dark cold light, with a strong evil spirit.


    Her sharp fingernails bent like claws and made an aggressive gesture.

 Chapter 238

    "Then try and see how long you can live!"


    MuQing blinked in front of Qin Ruan, and his blood red claws attacked her heart like a sharp blade.


    Qin Ruan stood where she was, and the power of the soul gathered in her hands, and the powerful golden light flashed.


    "Pa!"


    She slapped Mu Qing''s soul and fanned it.


    To treat such an evil puppet, the action should be simple and rough.


    If you don''t give her some color, she won''t know how much she weighs.


    Mu Qing also has some strength. After being repelled by the golden light, the soul can be unharmed.


    She floated in the void, wrung her eyebrows and stared at Qin Ruan: "aren''t you a Taoist?"


    Once upon a time, which Taoist she met was not holding a peach wood sword, spell or other life-saving magic weapon.


    But Qin Ruan can hurt her soul with both hands. This man is not a Taoist at all.


    "Qingqing, run away! Run away! Don''t kill again in the future. Her strength is above you! "


    Su Zijia didn''t know when to stand up. He shouted at his sister floating in the void.


    "You loser, shut up!" Mu Qing''s face was impatient and his facial features were slightly ferocious.


    She locked her eyebrows and looked down at Qin Ruan standing on the ground, with cold and blood eyes.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Over the years, Qin Ruan was the first person who could hurt her.


    She didn''t use any magic tools or other fancy moves. It seems that she really encountered a hard stubble this time.


    Qin Ruan''s cold eyes glanced at her and looked contemptuous: "are you obedient to the law, or wait for me to beat you to convinced?"


    "Dream!"


    Mu Qing smiled grimly and rushed up again


    She was much faster than the first attack.


    Almost as soon as the voice fell, people had come to Qin Ruan.


    Mu Qing''s hair grew rapidly with the naked eye, and Qin Ruan was entangled by his dense hair like seaweed.


    It all happened in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, Qin Ruan was tightly wrapped by thick long hair.


    "Qin Daoyou!"


    "Qin Ruan!"


    Seeing Qin Ruan fall, Lu Wenbin and Qiao Nanyuan are in a mess. They want to rush over regardless of her orders.


    Changyuan held them back from making trouble.


    "What are you shouting? That woman is more than that."


    He brushed his lips and did not worry that Qin Ruan was trapped by MuQing.


    "Seriously?" Lu Wenbin doesn''t believe it.


    The skepticism aroused Changyuan''s dissatisfaction. He showed an evil smile: "since you don''t believe it, you''ll die!"


    He loosened Lu Wenbin''s arm and turned to see Qiao Nanyuan.


    "You''re free."


    After that, let go of your hand.


    Changyuan returned to Xiao Yunchen again and saw the master''s first glance. His look changed a few times.


    Xiao Yunchen didn''t know when he fainted.


    Changyuan suddenly turned back.


    Mu Qing''s long hair as thick as seaweed is still tightly wrapped around Qin Ruan.


    Those hair seemed to be alive. They crawled like snakes without looking carefully. They looked very scary.


    Xiao Yunchen was most afraid of snakes. He must have seen this scene before he fainted.


    Changyuan was angry, and he was full of rage.


    His bottom line is Xiao Yunchen, which no one can touch.


    The blood red eyes were violent and violent, and Changyuan recovered the beast type in an instant.


    Full of scales, the invulnerable snake appeared and occupied such a large living room space in an instant.


    The snake tail forked two highly poisonous hooks and quickly attacked Mu Qing''s back.


    "Ah ah..."


    Before the forked hook touched Mu Qing, the other party first made a sharp pain roar.


    Her long, thick hair was attacked, broken inch by inch and flying in the void.


    Qin Ruan stood in the flying broken hair, holding a fresh dark heart in the palm of her hand.


    Mu Qing fell to the ground and sprayed black blood at his mouth. He was dying.


    Even so, Changyuan didn''t stop... No! It''s the end.


    The hook from his snake tail stabbed Mu Qing. The next second, there were two more blood holes in her neck.


    "Ah ah..."


    The painful wailing sound of tearing the heart and cracking the lungs came out of MuQing''s mouth again.


    Her voice was full of pain and suffering. She was like a fire and kept rolling on the ground.


    "Qingqing!"


    Su Zijia rushed up and hugged her in his arms, looking very anxious.


    The look wanted to bear the pain for her.


    Mu Qing pinched his arm: "it hurts, it hurts! Brother, I hurt! "


    "Where does it hurt? Where does it hurt? You tell your brother! " Su Zijia was in a hurry and didn''t know what to do.


    Mu Qing trembled and touched his neck with two blood holes.


    "Brother, I''m in pain!"


    Su Zijia covered the scar on her neck. It looked like a blood hole, but what came out of it was a rich blood mist.


    Brother and sister love each other deeply.


    People who don''t know really think they have deep feelings when they see them.


    Qin Ruan held the blackened heart pulled out of MuQing''s chest and recalled some loose lips, with a look of disgust in her cold eyes.


    She raised her eyes, looked at her brother and sister, and said in a cold voice, "MuQing, you have another sin!"


    "Enough! Stop torturing her! She has suffered enough for so many years. It''s all my fault! "


    Su Zijia hugged MuQing tightly and swept to the people in the house with vigilance and prayer.


    He said, "I''ll pay for the lives she killed, and I''ll bear the sin for her!"


    "You?" Qin Ruan looked sarcastic.


    "Your good sister was a personal genius before she died and the head of evil puppets after she died. Do you know that she has been playing with her palm for many years?"


    Su Zijia looked dazed and didn''t understand what Qin Ruan meant.


    Mu Qing knows it.


    She stopped trembling in Su Zijia''s arms, and her dark red eyes were staring at Qin Ruan because of pain.


    Under her gaze, Qin Ruan crushed the dark heart with his fingertips.


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Su Zijia and Mu Qing stopped with one voice.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    The dull sound sounded. The black heart just lying in the palm of Qin Ruan''s hand turned into a blood mist and fell on the carpet.


    The carpet in the living room forms countless dense black spots, just like the traces of fireworks.


    A dirty heart corrodes the fine carpet.


    "I''ll kill you! Kill you! " Mu Qing is completely crazy.


    She got up and tried her best with Qin Ruan. Su Zijia hugged her so tightly that she couldn''t get close to Qin Ruan again.


    He has experienced the strength of Qin Ruan. In front of absolute strength, their brother and sister are not her opponents.


    "I must kill you!"


    "Drink your blood and eat your meat!!"


    "Kill you! I''ll take out your heart and eat it!!! "


    MuQing struggled desperately. Su Zijia kept dissuading her: "Qingqing, enough, we are not her opponents!"


    But his sister is crazy and has only killing intention in her eyes.


    "Kill! Kill her! "


    Qin Ruan didn''t seem to see or hear anything. She frowned and her eyes fell on the palm of her hand.


    She was clean without any blood, but there was disgusting blood on her hands.

 Chapter 239

    Qin Ruan looked distressed and turned to the display cabinet in the hall.


    She took off the red cloth towel on the trophy in the display cabinet and carefully wiped the blood on her hands.


    The action is slow and methodical, and the process is amazing.


    "MuQing, your brother has paid so much for you. How can you bear to count him until you die?"


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and wiped his hands carefully. His voice was clear and could be heard on the ground.


    "Shut up!" Mu Qing roared and looked ferocious and twisted.


    Her facial features are aging at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    The heart is the most important thing for MuQing. Without her heart, she can no longer maintain her beautiful face.


    This deepened her hatred for Qin Ruan. She wanted to tear it up and eat her flesh and blood into her stomach.


    Qin Ruan slightly raised his eyes: "if I shut up, you will even enter the underworld. Don''t you have to be ashamed of you forever, silly brother."


    She wiped the blood stains off her hands and walked slowly towards her brother and sister.


    "As a man, you really can''t be too greedy. What doesn''t belong to you doesn''t belong to you even if you think about it again. The calculation behind extortion will only lead to tragedy."


    "You shut up, you shut up!!!"


    Mu Qing struggled to get up, and her secret was about to be revealed.


    The inner panic made her almost crazy.


    "If I shut up, how can you publish all the dirty and smelly things you do?"


    Qin Ruan narrowed her eyes, and sarcasm appeared at the bottom of her eyes.


    Su Zijia hugged his sister MuQing tightly and was not moved by Qin Ruan''s words.


    He reached out and stroked his sister''s hair with pity and tenderness.


    He said, "I know. Stop talking."


    Qin Ruan was surprised and rippled in his eyes: "do you know?"


    The reason why she knew what MuQing did was because she took out each other''s heart.


    But Su Zijia knew that it was completely unexpected.


    This surprised and shocked Qin Ruan.


    "Yes, I know."


    Su Zijia lowered her eyes and looked gently at her younger sister''s aging face.


    In his eyes, his sister is always beautiful.


    They are close relatives by blood. How could he not understand her.


    He knows a lot of things, but he just doesn''t say it.


    Mu Qing didn''t dare to look Su Zijia in the eyes. He lost all his strength and fell into his arms. The hand holding his arm was shaking.


    Lu Wenbin and Qiao Nanyuan were confused.


    I don''t understand what riddles they''re playing.


    Only Changyuan, turned into a man, crouched in front of Xiao Yunchen, full of his master.


    As for the others, they couldn''t get into his eyes at all.


    "Elder brother......" Mu Qing sobbed.


    Su Zijia touched her head and said nothing.


    Brother and sister are in a mess. They look pathetic.


    Qin Ruan is like a bully who bullies them. It feels strange.


    Things are a little tricky. Qin Ruan still has some doubts at the bottom of his heart: "Su Zijia, since you know, you should also understand that she caused your death."


    "Yes, I know." Su Zijia''s tone was calm.


    He looked up at Qin Ruan: "it was not Wu Sheng who revealed Qingqing''s identity, but herself, but she had borne everything she shouldn''t bear, that''s enough!"


    "Not enough!" Qin Ruan interrupted him sternly: "she resents you for taking away the eyes of her childhood sweetheart, envies those bright appearances you have, but doesn''t know the bitterness and pain behind you.


    Envy you and want to take everything from you. You are on a dead end. You have to take your back until you die. All these tragedies are caused by her!


    Even if you don''t resent her, your brother and sister break through the forbidden art and escape to heaven. There are countless dead souls buried in MuQing''s hands. Who do you want them to redress their grievances? "


    Su Zijia was speechless and silently looked at her younger sister who was still growing old in her arms.


    Mu Qing is stupid.


    She looked dull and the blood mist from the bottom of her eyes dissipated.


    "Brother, you, you know?"


    Su Zijia nodded to her gently and couldn''t bear it.


    "Ha ha......" Mu Qing smiled miserably, with infinite sadness in his laughter.


    She immediately turned her face ruthlessly and violently pushed Su Zijia away.


    Mu Qing moved too much, and then knelt down on the ground in embarrassment, staring at Su Zijia.


    "I saved you with kindness, but you took away my sweetheart. Since you came to guichunyuan, brother Zhao is full of you. Why are you so shameless? Why do you want to take everything that belongs to me?!"


    "I didn''t." Su Zijia looked dazed and shook her head in denial.


    He really didn''t.


    Mu Qing stretched out his dry hand and pointed to him: "you''ve been fooling around more than once. I''ve seen it with my own eyes!"


    Su Zijia lowered her eyes and closed her lips tightly.


    He did not speak is acquiescence, hanging his head is like a guilty heart.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes moved slightly. She only saw the evil done by MuQing, but she didn''t understand Su Zijia''s behavior.


    From the perspective of MuQing, she also saw that Su Zijia was very close to Wu Sheng of guichunyuan.


    Qin Ruan''s voice suddenly sounded: "Su Zijia, your sister saw you back by bus outside Guichun garden after she was rejected for the last courtship with Wu Sheng.


    At that time, you were supported and stepped into the garden like a rich young master, which bred her dark psychology.


    She wants to revenge you and take everything you have. He knows you care about her most, so you misunderstand that Wu Sheng betrayed her and wanted to provoke your feelings. "


    This is something Su Zijia doesn''t know.


    He looked up at Mu Qing, his eyes surprised, and his face looked like sadness or anger.


    Su Zijia repeated again, "I really have nothing to do with him."


    "You lied to me!"


    Mu Qing was so disappointed that blood and tears crossed his eyes.


    "I saw you come out of his room several times, your clothes were untidy, and the traces on your neck were so obvious! I can see the dirty things you do clearly! "


    "I didn''t!"


    Su Zijia, no matter how good tempered she was, couldn''t help but raise her voice a few degrees.


    "I really didn''t! That wusheng is not your lover at all. He has been having an affair with most girls in guichunyuan behind your back for a long time.


    I did go to him several times. The times you saw my clothes were untidy. It was all for you to fight with him. I wanted to talk to him! "


    Mu Qing stared round his eyes and couldn''t believe it.


    Su Zijia smiled bitterly: "he really has some thoughts on me, but I hate him to the bone, hate his insincerity to you, and hate him playing with your feelings.


    If you hadn''t already given him your body, I wouldn''t have tolerated him doing things to me and being beaten by him again and again for you. "


    "No, impossible!"


    Mu Qing''s lifeless face is covered with deep wrinkles, and the lines at the corners of his eyes are like fan folds.


    "You lied to me, you must be lying to me!"


    How dare she believe it was a misunderstanding.


    That''s ridiculous.


    It''s just a big joke in the world. It''s ironic!


    Wu Sheng in Guichun garden is a thorn that has been pressed in MuQing''s heart for a hundred years. He can''t touch it at all.


    Once touched, she had angina pectoris.

 Chapter 240

    As if he remembered something, Mu Qing''s eyes lit up: "what about the traces on your body? How do you explain?"


    Suzi Jiaben turned pale and scared.


    His voice was hoarse and full of complexity: "Qingqing, have you forgotten everything you encountered before you died?"


    How could I forget.


    How dare you forget!


    Those experiences are nightmares for MuQing.


    She thought Su Zijia had everything bright and beautiful. As long as she held out her hand, those would be within reach.


    But I don''t know the dark, dirty and dirty inside.


    She was cursed like an animal, physically tortured, mentally crushed, and personally insulted.


    Those people are changeable, they are demons! They are not human at all!


    Seeing the panic in her sister''s eyes, Su Zijia knew that she remembered the memories she tried to forget.


    A desperate smile appeared on his pale face.


    "In the two years when I became MuQing, I slept in countless beds and met all kinds of people. Do you know what they did to me?"


    Mu Qing was afraid to listen.


    Qin Ruan''s eyebrows twisted together, and a brief Leng Ran flashed on his face.


    Lu Wenbin and Qiao Nanyuan looked complicated.


    Su Zijia''s voice did not contain a trace of emotion: "some people figure your figure and appearance on the stage. In the dead of night, I will become a plaything under their feet.


    Others are trying to meet their own psychological change - state needs, and want to teach mu Qingdiao, who is always aloof on the stage, into a dog.


    Then I will be their dog, crawling around, trampling on my self-esteem and face, just to please them and exchange your scenery and success on the stage. "


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Mu Qing slumped on the ground and moved back to stay away from Su Zijia.


    Black fog spewed out of her hollowed out chest wound, and the wound on her neck was spreading.


    In ancient times, even a fierce puppet could not bear the poison of the fierce beast hook snake.


    Su Zijia lowered her eyes, her hands trembling on the ground, and her voice could not remain calm.


    "When I learned that it was Zhao who betrayed you, beat him half to death, and even begged the beasts who teased me in applause to save you.


    Animals are animals. If they don''t pay the price of blood and meat, how can they let go? But when I find you full of pain, I''m still a little late. "


    He looked up with sad eyes and stared at MuQing deeply.


    "Even if I am no longer shameless, I will not touch what you care about. Qingqing, am I so unbearable in your eyes?"


    "No! No! "


    Mu Qing crawled to Su Zijia.


    "I didn''t. I''m just angry and unwilling. I like brother Zhao so much. Why doesn''t he marry me?!"


    "Because he is like those people, he is a change of state."


    Su Zijia reached out to touch her sister''s face, with a sad light in her eyes, deep into the bone marrow.


    MuQing dared not ask again. She was afraid.


    She didn''t ask, but Su Zijia wanted to tell her.


    "How much cleaner can your brother Zhao be than me? He has been played through as early as where you can''t see. His heart is distorted and his unbearable experience is vented on others..."


    "Don''t say it, brother, please don''t say it!"


    MuQing couldn''t accept it at all.


    She took Su Zijia by the arm and begged him not to say any more.


    Su Zijia touched her face, and her pale face showed a look of memory: "Qingqing, do you remember when we first met?"


    "Yes!" Mu Qing nodded hard.


    "At that time, I was chased and fled to the beach. I was in a mess and my face was dirty. You see, I stared at you directly, so I stopped and looked at me.


    At that time, I saw that your face similar to me was too shocked, but you thought I was begging in the street and handed me the cakes in my hand. You didn''t dislike my dirty, so let me wipe my hands with a handkerchief.


    Later, we met. You know, I used to be unbearable in the past, and I didn''t despise me for stepping on my dignity in order to live.


    You are my sister and the closest person in the world. How can I do something that makes you sad? "


    "Brother, brother..."


    Mu Qing didn''t know what to say. He had a hoarse throat and could only shout at him.


    Her soul was attacked by snake venom and was very weak. Her old face was like an old woman in her 70s and 80s.


    The old face made her unbearable, but her eyes were still as gloomy as before, with an innocent ignorance of the world.


    Su Zijia held her in her arms and whispered memories of their past.


    During the conversation between the two brothers and sisters, Qin Ruan came to Qiao Nanyuan.


    The conversation between MuQing and Su Zijia is enough to let them know the inside story.


    Qin Ruan stood beside Qiao Nanyuan and hugged him with both hands: "Uncle Qiao, do you know their inside story?"


    "I don''t know." Qiao Nanyuan shook his head.


    After a moment of silence, he said again: "in those days, it was Shigong''s most valued disciple who took over the business of the shipbuilding king and rich merchant. If it was calculated by seniority, I would call him Shibo.


    Martial uncle learned Su Zijia''s identity after the event. He couldn''t pass his own level and chose to quit the school by himself. He fell into self blame all his life. He ended up depressed.


    Maoshan sect didn''t remove his martial uncle from the list. According to the master, when Shigong was alive, he often remembered his martial uncle, regretted that he was a useless place to cultivate martial arts, and mourned the loss of his apprentice who treated him like his parents and children.


    After the elder martial uncle died, the elder martial uncle gave an order to the inner door, just to find opportunities in the future and do everything he could to resolve this karma for the elder martial uncle. Everyone in Maoshan clan knows this. "


    Qin Ruan doesn''t look very good.


    This is because Mu Qing is involved in an old case.


    She frowned lightly: "listen to Uncle Qiao''s meaning, is that Shibo Xiu outstanding?"


    "Yes, if martial uncle hadn''t died early, Maoshan sect would never have fallen here."


    Qin Ruan: "MuQing caused Su Zijia''s death. After her death, she turned into a puppet. Every time she killed a rich merchant, she would reveal her hatred for Su Zijia.


    Before the rich merchants invited the Maoshan sect to remove the puppets, they had already tossed Su Zijia. Your martial uncle was invited by the rich merchants to suppress MuQing. In the final analysis, it was only MuQing who caused it.


    Your martial uncle blamed himself for killing Su Zijia and ended up depressed. I''m afraid this karma has been paid off in the underworld for a hundred years. He just admires the medium that Qing wants to drag Su Zijia into the water. "


    Qiao Nanyuan was already in the metaphysical world. How can he not know this cause and effect.


    "After this case is solved, I will take Qiao Jiu back to the sect gate. I always want to comfort my martial uncle and let the sect gate know that this karma will no longer be on the head of Maoshan sect."


    "Yes."


    Qin Ruan thought this was inevitable.


    Mu Qing''s evil created a hundred years ago has been implicated to this day.


    I''m afraid she will pay a heavy price for this sinful karma.


    Eighteen levels of hell, she can''t escape every level.


    Qin Ruan took out his mobile phone and looked at the time. It was past twelve o''clock.


    How time flies.

 Chapter 241

    Huo Zhi drove them here tonight. Now she''s still watching outside.


    Thinking of this, Qin Ruan inevitably felt guilty at the bottom of his heart.


    Huo Zhi didn''t spend much time with her and kept running around with her. She didn''t even have time to rest at night.


    Qin Ruan has only recently realized that sleep is very important for a woman.


    Since her rebirth, as long as she can''t sleep well, she will be in a bad mood and become particularly irritable.


    Qin Ruan stretched out his hand to cover his lips and yawned.


    She''s a little sleepy.


    The bottom of my heart hesitated. After a while, I asked whether to go back to school or go to Qiao''s house to sleep.


    Qin Ruan put his hand down and asked Qiao Nanyuan, "Uncle Qiao, is there anything else to tell MuQing?"


    "Are you going to take her away?"


    "Well, I''m sleepy."


    Qin Ruan''s eyes glowed, and his eyelids gradually sank.


    Knowing that she was pregnant, Qiao Nanyuan replied without wasting time.


    He went to MuQing and suzijia''s brother and sister.


    "MuQing, the Taoist priest who suppressed your brother and sister with his close relatives'' blood was from Maoshan sect and my martial uncle.


    After learning your brother''s identity, martial uncle died of self blame and depression, but he didn''t know that all this was within your calculation. If you go to the underworld and see my martial uncle, don''t forget to kneel and kowtow to him. It''s also good for you to solve this karma. "


    Mu Qing looked back, his red blood eyes stared at Qiao Nanyuan coldly, and didn''t take his words to heart at all.


    "Smelly Taoist! Go away! "


    Qin Ruan came and laughed at her arrogance.


    "At this time, I don''t know how to restrain my temper."


    Mu Qing resented wantonly in her red eyes: "go away, you hypocritical Taoists, I won''t let you succeed!"


    "The problem now is not what we succeed, but that you have to roll down and repay the consequences of what you have done for a hundred years."


    Qin Ruan is very strange. Mu Qing is more than 100 years old. Why don''t you talk.


    She just stopped, and MuQing rushed at a speed that everyone expected.


    Qin Ruan was sleepy, and his vigilance was a little worse.


    This time he lost his guard and was really attacked by MuQing.


    The other party''s sharp claws like a blade attacked her face. No matter how fast Qin Ruan dodged, he was still cut off a strand of hair by MuQing''s sharp claws.


    Qin Ruan drooped his eyes and stared at a wisp of hair falling on the ground. His delicate face was expressionless and his eyes flashed cold.


    She gently raised her head, put her sharp eyes on MuQing, and looked at each other up and down with a sense of oppression, dangerous and solemn.


    Suddenly, Qin Ruan smiled: "you''re looking for death."


    The sombreness released from words makes people panic.


    Her voice was very clear in the too quiet atmosphere.


    Qin Ruan stroked her broken hair and felt cold all over the hall.


    Mu Qing, who was watched by her cold eyes, felt a cold air coming up from the soles of her feet.


    Such Qin Ruan is too terrible, which makes her feel a great sense of oppression.


    "You provoked me first!" Mu Qingse Li''s inner stubble road.


    Qin Ruan''s red lips evoke an ironic smile.


    She immediately came to MuQing''s eyes, reached out and grabbed her hair, grabbed people to the marble table, pulled her head and pressed it down.


    "Boom! Boom! Bang! "


    Mu Qing''s head was hit on the marble again and again.


    "Ah!! Go away! "


    "You bitch, get off!!!"


    The roar of Mu Qingdi sounded in my ears, as well as the movement made by continuous struggle.


    The more she did so, the harder Qin Ruan started.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Mu Qing''s head was deformed by the impact, and his already unbearable facial features were more distorted and ugly, and he could not see the human kind at all.


    The injury of her soul and body can be described as terrible.


    But compared with those who died in MuQing''s hands, everything she bears now is less than half of that of the dead.


    Qin Ruan song opened his hand, threw MuQing on the ground and stared at her coldly.


    At this time, she was like a lamb to be slaughtered. She was vulnerable at all.


    Qin Ruan painfully touched the broken hair beside his ear, and the anger ignited in his eyes did not dissipate.


    Her red lips opened slightly: "I''ve always had revenge and revenge. Before next time, think about whether you can bear my anger!"


    Mu Qinggan''s withered hands pressed on the cavity in her chest, where a strong black mist was spreading. Her blood red eyes were dim, but her hatred for Qin Ruan was not halved.


    "You, you bitch!"


    Her facial features were twisted, her mouth was quickly squeezed with her eyes, and her voice became unskillful.


    Aware of something wrong, in a flash, she recovered her old woman face.


    "If you want to say cheap, who can compare with you."


    Qin Ruan is not su Zijia. She can''t understand each other''s Holy Father and her irrational blood relationship.


    In her eyes, MuQing is a very selfish person.


    Killed so many people for their own self-interest.


    Evil is evil, there is no excuse!


    Whether people or puppets, since they have done it, they must bear the price.


    Mu Qing, she''s rotten from the root.


    "I have no enemies with you. Why don''t you let me go?!"


    MuQing knew that he was not Qin Ruan''s opponent, and his attitude softened a lot.


    However, her hatred for Qin and Ruan did not hide at all.


    "Murder pays for life. You do evil as a puppet. My duty is to send you to the underworld."


    Qin Ruan looked at Mu Qing''s evil spirit. This thing can prolong her life.


    She can not only avenge taxi drivers and those who died miserably in MuQing''s hands, but also get the evil spirit of life renewal.


    This is a win-win deal. Why not.


    "Are you sure you won''t let me go?" Mu Qingxue''s eyes were dark and his face was distorted for a moment.


    Qin Ruan''s response was to shake his head.


    It would be dereliction of duty to let her go.


    Mu Qing''s face was ferocious and hated: "then don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    Since she can kill and escape without a trace, how can she have no back hand.


    She will never wait to die when things come to an end.


    "Anytime."


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were contemptuous, and he didn''t take Mu Qing''s words seriously.


    It''s called losers don''t lose.


    Despite her sudden vigilance.


    MuQing has been poisoned by the snake hook, and Qin Ruan has taken out his black heart liver.


    In fact, her strength is greatly reduced. She is not her opponent at all.


    Qin Ruan dared not relax. MuQing was never as simple as his appearance.


    The poison of hook snake is not acceptable to ordinary puppets.


    It''s not easy that she hasn''t poisoned her hair for so long.


    Mu Qing''s old face was slowly sinking into the public''s sight, and her exposed body and soul gradually lost their vitality and changed to the state of a corpse.


    "Taoist Qin, this is a puppet change. You should be careful!"


    Lu Wenbin exclaimed.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes flashed slightly, and his face showed the excitement of trying.


    She has heard of corpse changes and knows puppet changes, but she has never seen them.


    Postmortem refers to the sudden resurrection of a person after death by some external factors, but the resurrected corpse has lost humanity and is just an unconscious walking corpse.


    Puppet transformation means that in order to strengthen their strength and break through the limit, puppets do not hesitate to sell their souls to deal with evil puppets in the abyss and turn into puppets in the middle of the puppet.

 Chapter 242

    Although Qin Ruan had never seen corpse change or puppet change, he had more than enough ability to resist these tricks.


    "MuQing, I advise you not to bother. You are not my opponent."


    Qin Ruan made a voice to dissuade the other party, but he was not slow in action.


    She raised her slender jade fingers and spread a blue flame in her hands, strange and dark.


    Hell fire is the bane of all evil spirits and monsters in the world.


    Mu Qing is crazy. She is in the state of mind of dying with Qin Ruan. How can she stop at this time.


    Her soul is like an animal, terrible and scary, and she can''t see any human form at all.


    The thick black fog that spread all over her wrapped her up and made her very angry.


    When she rushed over, Qin Ruan first felt the shadow and cold of the puppet ghost.


    Before the crisis came, the hell fire wrapped around Mu Qing like lightning.


    "Ah ah..."


    The miserable cry almost overturned the roof. You can imagine the pain MuQing was suffering at this time.


    She was full of fire and didn''t give up her attack on Qin Ruan. Her body stopped for a moment and rushed towards Qin Ruan again.


    The speed is not a bit slower than before.


    Qin Ruan said in a fierce voice, "MuQing, if you move forward, I will let you fly into oblivion!"


    "I''ll kill you! Death will pull you on your back! "


    Mu Qing''s hatred soared to the sky and rushed here regardless.


    Qin Ruan was no longer soft hearted. The Golden Whip in his hand was now thrown at Mu Qing with the blow of thunder.


    "Pa!"


    "Ah ah..."


    When the whip was whipped on the soul of MuQing, she suffered double the pain.


    The dual power of hell''s fire and the power of hell god made her unable to move forward.


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes and thought about whether to annihilate his fly ash or summon Yin difference to the underworld.


    Suddenly, she noticed something was wrong.


    She cleaned up Mu Qing for a long time, but Su Zijia didn''t stop her.


    Qin Ruan was puzzled and looked back at him.


    Su Zijia slumped on the ground, his eyes fixed on Mu Qing, looking dull and unresponsive, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Qin Ruan sighed and had an idea in his heart.


    Put away the Golden Whip condensed by the power of the dark god.


    Her eyes fell on Mu Qing, who was still suffering from pain.


    The power of the dark god came out, and the strong evil Qi wrapped in her consciously poured into Qin Ruan.


    From the initial thread, it gradually turns into a column.


    After a long time, Mu Qing''s evil Qi was absorbed.


    Mu Qing recovered her original face, and even her injury was not as terrible as before.


    This is just the surface. Her injury is in the soul.


    Qin Ruan stopped his hand, opened his red lips and summoned the Yin difference of the underworld.


    "Yan Luo of the ten halls taught me to kill ghosts. He told me to fight with my God to drive me to kill. He didn''t fall, and he dared to be a ghost. Yan Luo of the ten halls was as urgent as a law and order to kill evil!"


    A powerful and dazzling golden light emerged from her.


    The golden light covered Qin Ruan and MuQing in an instant.


    People standing outside the golden circle only feel that their eyes are dazzling and their eyes are closed uncontrollably.


    When they opened their eyes again, they fell into darkness.


    There was a strange sound in the dark.


    It was like something dragging from the ground, making a clang sound.


    The air suddenly solidified, and the air was a little cold.


    The cold air in the house is strong, and this forest can''t help but make people get goose bumps all over.


    "No! I don''t want it! You let go of me! "


    "Ah ah..."


    Mu Qing''s shrill voice sounded in the dark.


    "Evil puppet, don''t you get caught! Follow me to hell! "


    A deep, thick, creepy voice sounded.


    The voice seemed to ring out in everyone''s ears, clear and dignified.


    Even if Lu Wenbin and Qiao Nanyuan were heavenly masters, their legs could not help trembling.


    "I don''t want it! Ah ah... "


    "Brother, help me, help me!! Sobbing... "


    Mu Qing''s struggling voice gradually became helpless and dumb.


    In the dark, an iron chain hit the ground and sounded a heavy blow.


    "Qingqing!!!"


    Sitting in the dark, Su Zijia finally recovered from her sister''s sad cry.


    He got up and groped in the dark.


    The darkness receded and the living room became bright again.


    There was only Qin Ruan in the center of the hall.


    Her back was proud, and the light fell on her, outlining the perfect profile.


    The light shadow added a little softness to her cold face.


    "Qingqing?"


    Su Zijia stumbled to Qin Ruan. Her eyes were red and her face was frightened.


    Qin Ruan said indifferently, "she went where she should go."


    "Why did you do that?" Su Zijia''s soul trembled slightly, and her eyes with Qi Yi gradually lost their light.


    "If you kill, you have to pay for your life. It will never change!"


    In this world, Qin Ruan will not easily take a person''s life even if he hates another person.


    Killing is to bear karma.


    Killing for a moment''s pleasure is the worst policy. It will only hurt the relatives and delight the enemies.


    Su Zijia hated her sister when she learned that she had been sent to the underworld.


    He said angrily, "kill for your life? What about the people who killed her?! "


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were cool and thin: "your sister also killed her enemy!"


    "But none of them died!"


    "Cause and effect cycle, they will naturally pay for what they do"


    Qin Ruan frowned and showed pity to Su Zijia: "your sister has entered the underworld. It''s your turn next."


    "Me?" Su Zijia looked in a trance.


    "You''re a puppet. You shouldn''t stay here."


    Su Zijia smiled grimly: "I''ve never hurt anyone. Why do I have to enter the underworld? After entering the underworld and reincarnation, am I still me? "


    "It''s inevitable that life and death continue."


    Su Zijia refused Qin Ruan''s proposal with silence.


    Qin Ruan did not understand his persistence, but he also had compassion for him.


    "A hundred years ago, you had merits and virtues. Even after you died, you protected you. But in recent years, you never stopped your sister from killing. You even let MuQing escape with your clean breath after killing. You watched her kill innocent people. You are an accomplice!


    This life is equal to your merits. Go to the underworld and reincarnate. That''s your final destination. You''ll have a good time in the afterlife. You''ll no longer be imprisoned in a cage. Don''t you want such a life? "


    "Ha ha......" Su Zijia looked up and laughed.


    He smiled and looked sad, and blood and tears flowed down the corners of his eyes.


    "Have you ever encountered a light that can save you at the most desperate time of your life?"


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes slightly and looked indifferent.


    Su Zijia: "I met Qingqing at the most desperate time of my life. She is like a beam of light to illuminate my life. My world is dark. She is so warm and clean to illuminate the dirt in my heart at the bottom of my life."


    "I know she is selfish, but I am happy to be the victim of her selfishness. She is a girl living in the sun. She is so pure and beautiful. I want her to keep that clean and warm forever..."


    Qin Ruan coldly interrupted him: "maybe she was a good girl when you first met. Now her heart is dark, you can''t imagine."

 Chapter 243

    Su Zijia was speechless. He dared not face Qin Ruan, and his face was lost for a moment.


    Qin Ruan: "you are not unaware of the change of MuQing. You just beautify MuQing into a beautiful image in your mind in order to meet your spiritual needs. You are also to blame for the result of your brother and sister!


    Your blindly obedience to her makes her more and more greedy and wants to get more from you. In the end, you want to take away the seemingly bright surface you gave up your skin and bones and self-esteem, but actually the muddy water of the abyss. Isn''t this what you''re used to? "


    Su Zijia looked stunned and his face was suddenly.


    Qin Ruan: "now I''ll send you down. Maybe I can catch up with MuQing. She''s poisoned by a snake. I''m afraid she won''t last long."


    Su Zijia stared at Qin Ruan with a dead look in his eyes.


    He asked, "what will happen to her?"


    "There are 18 layers of hell, which layer can''t escape, and even people can''t do it again."


    Qin Ruan''s tone was calm, cold and stated the facts.


    Su Zijia frowned and looked sad and sobbing.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, we should have gone!"


    He turned and looked out of the living room window, full of grief.


    Light yellow street lights dotted the courtyard in the dark.


    Once his sister was his guiding light, which made him get light in the dark, but now she is beyond recognition.


    Su Zijia''s soul changed in an instant, restored the delicacy and calmness when she first appeared, and released unique beauty all over.


    When you raise your hands and feet, you show more charming temptation than women.


    Su Zijia turned his back to the crowd and raised his orchid finger.


    His waist in blue cheongsam tilted slightly, and his mouth revealed familiar dramas.


    "It turns out that colorful flowers are blooming all over the world. It seems that they are paid to broken wells and ruined walls. What a beautiful day. Who''s home to enjoy?"


    The voice is like crying, the words are correct and round, and the aftersound is lingering.


    But there are all kinds of sadness and solitude everywhere.


    Su Zijia''s figure is very beautiful. The elegance of his gestures is pleasing to the eyes.


    However, too strong sadness spread on him.


    "The morning flies, the evening rolls, the clouds and clouds cuixuan, the rain and wind, the smoke and waves draw a boat."


    "The time that Jinping people see is cheap..."


    As the voice fell, he turned slowly and took back his twisted orchid finger.


    The eyes stained with silence looked at everyone present, as if unwilling and saying goodbye.


    Qin Ruan looked away and couldn''t bear to look at his eyes.


    Su Zijia asked her if she had ever met light.


    Actually, I have.


    The third master is the light that lights up her way ahead.


    She will never follow the third master on the road of MuQing and Su Zijia.


    It''s important to be honest with each other.


    Su Zijia stood straight, his thin lips evoking an emotionless arc.


    He smiled and asked, "do I sing well?"


    "Good."


    It was Qiao Nanyuan who responded to him.


    Su Zijia''s eyebrows and eyes curled up, and there was no half smile in her eyes.


    "These are all taught by the Qing Dynasty. She is always afraid that I will reveal my secrets. She can''t cope with those rich businessmen and noble CHILDES. She has to teach me anything. Unexpectedly, she has really come in handy and let me fool them back."


    Su Zijia lowered her eyes and gracefully arranged her cheongsam.


    His every move is elegant, even including a look.


    This is the lasting appeal from the bone, which others can''t take away or give.


    This is his habit of contacting those rich businessmen, plutocrats and noble CHILDES instead of MuQing.


    Is deeply branded in the bones, can not be erased.


    Su Zijia slowly sounded with a choking voice: "I was confused in the first half of my life. Qingqing was my only attachment in the world. I can give up everything for her."


    Qin Ruan''s red lips opened gently and his tone was cold and hard: "ignorance!"


    Su Zijia disagreed and continued: "when helping Qingqing deal with those rich and noble CHILDES, I have also met people who have read poetry and books and cherished the world, who can die generously and die bravely for tens of thousands of their compatriots.


    Because of their influence, I embarked on a road of giving up life and death. Only then did I know that people alive still have that value.


    It''s a pity that I didn''t see the process of the road of freedom forged by countless blood and tears. "


    Qin Ruan said mildly this time: "what you see is exactly what our ancestors expected. They will always be remembered."


    Su Zijia nodded irrefutably, "yes, they are so brave and fearless. What they expect has now come true."


    Qin Ruan asked, "what about you? In addition to MuQing, what do you expect from the bottom of your heart? "


    Su Zijia thought carefully before answering this question.


    "Home, a home where I can stay and never have to worry about where to go."


    He is like a rootless man, living in no fixed place.


    After meeting MuQing, he felt the warm sunshine in the world and became greedy.


    For this beam of light, he stepped from another quagmire into a deep invisible abyss.


    He was uneasy, frightened, and suffering in the dead of night, so that he had already lost himself.


    The only bold and correct thing Su Zijia did during her lifetime was that she had come into contact with another world without any dirt.


    They throw their heads and shed blood, and they all have a sincere heart.


    It seems to be a big family shrouded in clouds, but full of the hopes of thousands of people.


    "There will be!"


    Qin Ruan was cold, his voice was slightly heavy, and his tone was very serious.


    It''s like a promise.


    As soon as her voice fell, the huge Hall fell into darkness again.


    "Suzijia, you should go." Qin Ruan''s voice returned to cold.


    "It turns out that colorful flowers bloom all over the world. It seems that they are all paid to broken wells and ruined walls. What a beautiful day..."


    Su Zijia''s Opera tune opens again.


    His voice went from near to far until he couldn''t hear it at last.


    After the light in the living room was restored again, Qin Ruan turned to meet the eyes of Lu Wenbin, Qiao Nanyuan and Changyuan.


    Changyuan complained to Qin Ruan, "you sent away the partner who can chat with me. In the future, I don''t even have anyone to talk to."


    This guy protects Su Zijia just to have someone to talk to him?


    Qin Ruan tried his best to control the action of rolling his eyes: "Su Zijia is not a person."


    Changyuan looked sad: "but he can talk to me."


    "Xiao Yunchen can also."


    "The master is afraid of me."


    "You can''t make him afraid of you all his life."


    Changyuan frowned and didn''t understand what Qin Ruan meant.


    "The shadow in your master''s heart will be untied after all. Do you just keep him all your life and don''t let him know your existence?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "Overcome his psychological fear and completely eradicate his fear of snakes."


    "It''s easy to say. The master just fainted when he saw the female puppet''s hair like a snake!"


    Changyuan clenched his teeth and unconsciously hated him.


    His master is so afraid of snakes. He doesn''t know why.


    You know, in the past, the master liked to take him wherever he went, wrapped it around his wrist and waist.


    He even enjoyed the right to domineer over his master several times.

 Chapter 244

    When Qin Ruan learned that Xiao Yunchen saw MuQing''s hair faint, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching.


    The man was afraid of snakes.


    It''s outrageous. I can''t imagine.


    I don''t know what kind of shadow Xiao Yunchen had before and how he was hurt by snakes, which led him to be afraid of snakes.


    Facing Changyuan, Qin Ruan looked away.


    She coughed: "that''s your business. Try to overcome your master''s fear of snakes. You don''t have to erase his memory again and again. You can''t show up every day."


    I thought Qin Ruan could think of a way to make the master not afraid of snakes. I never wanted such a response.


    Changyuan''s face showed disappointment.


    His face swelled with anger as he lifted his long hair over his shoulders.


    Directly ordered: "now that things have been solved, you go quickly and don''t delay my master''s rest."


    "Your protector is unfavorable. We helped you clean up the Li puppet. Is that your attitude?"


    Qin Ruan was a little unhappy.


    Changyuan looked contemptuous: "such a thing can''t hurt the master!"


    Qin Ruan raised his eyebrow: "if you are trapped by other evil spirits, do you think MuQing will hurt your master?"


    "Evil spirits within a hundred miles are afraid of me and dare not provoke me."


    "What about the female puppet who married Xiao Yunchen before? You''re stuck with her. Do you think MuQing will give you the idea of beating your master? "


    "...." Changyuan was speechless and stared round.


    He never thought of the possibility.


    Qin Ruan was disgusted: "let''s have a snack in the future. Eat more walnuts?"


    She crossed each other and walked in front of Xiao Yunchen.


    "Walnuts?" Changyuan looked blankly.


    Qin Ruan''s head didn''t return: "it''s for brain!"


    "You scold me!" Changyuan complained.


    "You''re telling the truth!"


    Qin Ruan took the backpack on the marble table and raised his chin to Lu Wenbin and Qiao Nanyuan.


    "Uncle Lu, uncle Qiao, let''s go."


    "OK -"


    The two said in unison and packed their things.


    Qin Ruan glanced at Xiao Yunchen, who was still unconscious, leaning on the sofa.


    I don''t know what she found. The corners of her lips made a strange arc, and the fundus of her eyes showed a joking light.


    Lu Wenbin, Qiao Nanyuan packed up, Qin Ruan turned and walked to the door.


    When passing by Changyuan, Qin Ruan said to him meaningfully, "take care."


    "Don''t bother."


    Changyuan was still cold and angry.


    In his opinion, today''s Qin Ruan is a particularly cunning existence.


    And it''s not good to meet her.


    What she said now, Changyuan also felt ill intentioned.


    It turned out that he didn''t think much.


    As soon as Qin and Ruan left, Changyuan looked at the mess in the house and thought that he would have work again.


    He turned to Xiao Yunchen.


    At a glance, he found something wrong.


    His master''s hand hanging on the sofa was clenched into a fist, his whole body was tight, and his closed eyes and eyelashes trembled slightly.


    Xiao Yunchen didn''t know when he woke up.


    Then he must have listened to their previous conversation.


    Changyuan, the whole snake is bad!


    "Master..."


    Changyuan''s voice was dry and dumb, and anxiety and panic rushed to his heart.


    It was also accompanied by anger that Qin and Ruan knew but did not tell.


    He said Qin Ruan was a cunning woman!


    "You, don''t come here!"


    Xiao Yunchen dared not open his eyes. He restrained his uncontrollable trembling and his voice trembled slightly.


    "Master, I won''t hurt you."


    Changyuan stood still and dared not move.


    "Don''t come!" Xiao Yunchen has a sharp voice. He is really afraid.


    He never knew there was a snake around him!


    This man is a demon!


    As long as he recalled his ignorance, Xiao Yunchen felt uncomfortable everywhere, and a creepy feeling swept through his body.


    After brewing for a long time, he finally summoned up the courage to open his eyes.


    Xiao Yunchen saw Changyuan standing a few meters away, his eyes trembled slightly, and his fundus pupils shrank suddenly.


    His eyes were fixed on Changyuan, and he didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    The master and servant confronted each other silently.


    After a long time, Xiao Yunchen said the first sentence when he opened his eyes.


    He said, "don''t pester me anymore. I''m not your master. Go."


    That''s all, which annoyed Changyuan.


    "No!"


    Changyuan''s voice was firm and cruel.


    On no account could he agree to such a request.


    "Master, you and I are already one. I can''t leave you!"


    Changyuan raised his feet close to Xiao Yunchen, who rolled back on the sofa.


    It is not less stiff and moves flexibly and quickly.


    Xiao Yunchen raised his voice uncontrollably: "no, don''t come here!"


    Even if Changyuan is a man now, as long as he thinks of a man as big as him, the snake doesn''t know how terrible it is, and his fear can''t hide anymore.


    Xiao Yunchen was so scared that he wanted to cry.


    Changyuan looked at his panic, fear and panic, and infinite sadness appeared in his eyes.


    "Master..."


    "Don''t call me, I''m not your master!"


    Xiao Yunchen held the pillow on the sofa and stared at Changyuan with fear and vigilance.


    I''m afraid the other party will rush up.


    Changyuan sighed: "master, I won''t leave you. It''s so late that you should go to bed."


    As soon as the voice fell, he came to Xiao Yunchen in an instant.


    On the other hand, his canthus was about to crack, and he was frightened too much. Changyuan stretched out his slender index finger and quickly pointed at the center of his eyebrows.


    He had no choice but to erase his master''s memory again and again.


    Xiao Yunchen gently closed his eyelids, relaxed his tight body, and slowly slid down into Changyuan''s arms.


    "Master..."


    Changyuan hugged him, looking sad and helpless, and a faint confusion appeared at the bottom of his eyes.


    For the future, he was at a loss and at a loss.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan, Lu Wenbin and Qiao Nanyuan walked out of Xiao''s house and saw Huozhi waiting for them at the door.


    She leaned in front of the car, wrapped in black, like an agent, tied a horsetail, concise and capable.


    When the three came out, Huo Zhi stood up straight.


    She nodded gently to Qin Ruan: "Miss Qin."


    Because of Qin Ruan''s previous advice, Huo Zhi didn''t call her three young ladies in front of people.


    Qin Ruan went to Huo Zhi''s open front passenger door.


    Before she got on the bus, she asked Lu Wenbin standing in front of the bus: "Uncle Lu, where are you going later?"


    "It''s so late. I''ll stay with old Joe for one night."


    Qin Ruan smiled: "I also have this intention."


    Huo Zhi smelled the words, his eyes flashed slightly, but he didn''t say anything.


    As the host, Qiao Nanyuan warmly welcomed him: "I''ll call Xiao Jiu later and ask her to clean up two guest rooms. There are not many other rooms at home, and there are still some vacant rooms."


    Three people get on the bus, low-key luxury car, slowly driving away in the dark.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan lay in bed, opened his eyes and was swept by fatigue.


    She feels very tired.


    Facts have proved that she can''t rest well in a strange environment.


    This feeling didn''t let her relax physically, but she was in a bad mood.


    She''s been dreaming all night.


    Dreams are all memory pictures experienced in previous lives, trivial and annoying.

 Chapter 245

    Qin Ruan got up, put on his shoes and walked to the bathroom of the guest room.


    She frowned, looked gloomy, and her unhappiness spread wantonly.


    The anxiety at the bottom of her heart makes her uncontrollable, which is a very inexplicable feeling.


    ¡­¡­


    "Dong Dong -"


    "Sister Ruan, did you get up?"


    Joe''s crisp voice came from outside the door.


    Qin Ruan had just finished washing and walked out of the bathroom when he heard Qiao Jiu outside the door.


    Her tone was gentle, and she casually replied, "get up."


    Ben walked towards the bed and turned to the direction of the door.


    Qin Ruan opened the door and Qiao Jiu, who was dressed neatly, leaned in front of the door and clearly reflected in his eyes.


    After seeing Qin Ruan, Qiao Jiu''s eyes brightened slightly: "sister Ruan, I''m going to go with the master and go back to the zongmen to do business."


    Qin Ruan knows that Qiao Nanyuan will go back to Maoshan sect because of his admiration for Qing Dynasty and Su Zijia''s brother and sister.


    "For your elder martial uncle?"


    Joe nine''s eyes were dim, and the smile on his little face converged.


    "Well, it''s estimated to take about half a month this time." The tone was reluctant.


    "Then have a nice trip."


    Qin Ruan wiped his hair and said casually.


    Joe nine smiled and climbed up his face again: "sister Ruan, when I come back, you must take me out of a task!


    I heard what master told uncle Lu about last night. It''s a pity that I can''t see you accept puppets with my own eyes. It''s all the master''s fault that he won''t let me go. I hate it. "


    "There''s a chance."


    Qin Ruan wiped her hair half dry. She put the towel in front of the door, picked up her backpack and walked out of the guest room.


    "It''s getting late. I should go, too."


    Qiao Jiu finally realized that Qin Ruan was in a wrong state.


    She looked calm, but the impatience between her eyebrows and eyes was clearly visible.


    Is this unhappy?


    Qiao jiuba followed Qin Ruan and asked politely, "I made breakfast. Can you have some?"


    "No, I have no appetite today. When you come back, I''ll have enough to eat."


    Qin Ruan will not vent her bad mood on Qiao Jiu.


    She tried to suppress the nameless fire in her heart, turned and smiled at Joe nine.


    "All right."


    Downstairs.


    Qiao Nanyuan is still packing.


    Qin Ruan went downstairs and didn''t see Lu Wenbin: "Uncle Lu is gone?"


    "I left. I just walked for less than half an hour. The Criminal Investigation Bureau found the jade star sect. It is estimated that it is for several homicides in recent months."


    Qiao Nanyuan kept packing his things and responded to Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan nodded to show that he knew.


    She carried her backpack and looked down at the time on her mobile phone: "Uncle Qiao, did Huo get up?"


    "I went out early in the morning and told her not to eat."


    For Huo Zhi, Qiao Nanyuan complained with a trace.


    The girl hasn''t said a word since she met last night. Her face is cold and frozen.


    When the other party came downstairs this morning, he was all over the body and almost scared his apprentice.


    However, Qiao Nanyuan didn''t tell Qin Ruan about this.


    Qin Ruan probably guessed where Huo Zhi was.


    The other party knows that she hasn''t left. She can''t leave like this.


    "Uncle Qiao, I was disturbed last night. I left first."


    Qiao Nanyuan finally stopped his action and frowned at her: "don''t eat breakfast?"


    "No, next time." Qin Ruan nodded to Qiao Nanyuan and raised his feet to leave.


    "Xiao Jiu, go and see someone off."


    "I see!"


    Qiao Jiu, who came downstairs together, quickly caught up with Qin Ruan.


    They walked out of the house one by one. Qin Ruan stood at the door and saw several cars parked outside Qiao''s house.


    The body is low-key and luxurious. At first glance, it is valuable.


    "Huh? When did so many cars come out? "


    Joe nine''s small face wrinkled behind him.


    There were so many cars at the door that she and the master didn''t notice at all.


    Qin Ruan''s heart beat faster when he saw the familiar vehicle.


    She thought, she guessed who was sitting in the car.


    Huo Zhi came out early in the morning. Did people come at that time?


    Qin Ruan stepped forward.


    At this time, the rear window of the second car came down, revealing a handsome and indifferent face.


    Third master Huo has deep eyes and smiles at Qin Ruan''s approaching figure. He looks warm and warm and has a good spirit.


    For a moment, Qin Ruan clearly saw the connivance and indulgence of each other''s eyes. Her anxiety dissipated a lot, and her heart trembled.


    Qin Ruan''s small face was tight, and there was no calmness and calmness in front of Qiao''s teachers and disciples.


    Although the pace did not stop, it was obviously much slower than before.


    The third master couldn''t see her change. All the little moves about Qin Ruan couldn''t escape his eyes.


    He smiled between his eyebrows and eyes. He thought Qin Ruan was a little cute.


    The girl''s careful thoughts are all on her face. She really doesn''t know how to hide.


    "Wow! How handsome! "


    Qiao Jiu''s startled voice behind him startled Qin Ruan.


    She paused and turned to see Joe nine.


    I saw the girl staring at the third master sitting in the car, her saliva almost flowed out, and her eyes were full of stars.


    Although Qiao Jiu couldn''t see the front face of Third Master Huo, he outlined the beautiful unmarried side face under the sun, with deep outline and flawless delicacy.


    The gentle radian raised by the corner of his mouth almost burst Joe nine''s heart.


    In her opinion, even if the man sitting in the car doesn''t get down, she can imagine the man''s innate superior external conditions.


    The other party''s noble temperament and the upper person''s breath under the appearance are faint.


    That innate magnanimity and noble spirit deliberately converged, which still made Qiao Jiu''s heart a little afraid.


    This kind of person belongs to the ruling class, which Qiao Jiu can''t provoke at all.


    But the other party''s face almost poked her.


    People can''t move their eyes at all!


    Joe nine exclaimed, and a girl''s heart burst.


    So handsome, so handsome, so manly.


    Girls these days rarely like that kind of ruffian and handsome boy, instead they like mature and lasting men.


    For example, the proportion of Xiao Yunchen''s facial features is very good. The most attractive thing is his calm feeling after years.


    However, seeing the third master Huo sitting in the car at this time, Qiao Jiu has directly left Xiao Yunchen behind.


    What is the best of nobles? That''s it!


    Qiao Jiu drooled at Huo Gentiana. In Qin Ruan''s eyes, she couldn''t help wringing her eyebrows. There was a strange discomfort in the bottom of her heart.


    It''s like being robbed of your own things.


    However, Third Master Huo is not an object, and the identity of the other party is not an accessory to anyone.


    Qin Ruan''s anxiety reappeared, and his emotions became complicated.


    She was still expressionless. If she didn''t look carefully, she couldn''t find anything wrong with her.


    The third master, who was close to Qin Ruan, clearly took a panoramic view of her face.


    He bent his lips with a cheerful smile on his face.


    "Ruan Ruan, we should go."


    The third master''s voice is gentle and smiling, showing an ambiguous intimacy.


    Qin Ruan''s head did not answer.


    She waved her hand to Qiao Jiu: "Xiao Jiu, I''ll go and call back."


    "Sister Ruan, wait!" Joe nine rushed at her.

 Chapter 246

    Qiao Jiu took Qin Ruan''s hand and asked mysteriously, "sister Ruan, is he your husband? handsome! It''s so beautiful! "


    husband?


    Hearing this strange word, Qin Ruan looked indifferent and couldn''t help showing a strange expression.


    Her husband is strange and distant to her, which is very untrue.


    And this title made her feel a sense of shame that was hard to say.


    She was sure that Joe nine''s words must have been heard by the Third Master in the car behind her.


    I don''t know what the other party thinks. Qin Ruan doesn''t dare to look back.


    She coughed and said to Joe nine, "he''s the child''s father. I''ll go first."


    Then he took his arm away from Joe nine''s hand, turned and walked quickly to the front of the car, opened the door and sat in.


    From beginning to end, she didn''t dare to look into the third master''s eyes.


    I was afraid to see the banter in his eyes or make her heart beat abnormally.


    The third master didn''t seem to notice anything wrong with her. She gently nodded to Qiao Jiu standing outside the car and raised the window glass.


    Qiao Jiu couldn''t see a handsome man full of eyes. He shrugged and turned back home.


    She will leave with the master soon and go back to pack up the salute.


    Inside the car.


    The third master put the heat preservation bucket at hand into Qin Ruan''s arms.


    "The soup cooked by the chef at home is relatively light. It''s suitable for you to drink now. Have a try?"


    When the heat preservation bucket was put into her arms, Qin Ruan moved the tip of her nose. She smelled the faint and attractive smell of broth spreading in the air.


    Smelling the thick soup in the carriage with a faint smell of medicinal herbs, she had no appetite.


    From waking up to now, Qin Ruan has no appetite.


    Even if she knew that the Huo family''s cooks were top-notch, she didn''t have much expectation in her heart, and even had a faint nausea.


    The third master didn''t see her loss of appetite.


    Seeing that Qin Ruan didn''t move, he stretched out his hand and opened the sealing cover of the insulation barrel.


    "The doctor said that your body is anemic. Because your body was damaged when you were young, if you want to restore your function, the effect of dietotherapy is the most remarkable.


    In the future, you should drink a bowl of soup every morning, especially broth, which is rich in protein and fat. Now you are pregnant, drink more soup, and let your body better absorb the nutrients you need. "


    Facing the kindness of Huo Gentiana, Qin Ruan really had no appetite and even began to nausea.


    She wrung her eyebrows, lowered her eyes and stared at the insulation bucket on her leg, looking like a great enemy.


    The third master finally found something wrong with her. He was ready to put down the sealing cover of the insulation barrel and stopped.


    "What''s the matter? Not for taste? "


    Qin Ruan shook his head, looked up at him and said directly, "third brother, I have no appetite and can''t eat."


    As soon as the third brother spoke, the third master burst into flowers at the bottom of his heart and seemed to step on the clouds.


    Such a soft little girl, poor babe looks at you, and make complaints about her with a little complaining.


    The third master took the heat preservation bucket away from Qin Ruan''s leg and sent it to the co pilot with the sealing cover.


    "Huo Chuan, put it away. Don''t let your wife smell it."


    "Yes, Third Master!"


    Huo Chuan, the co pilot, took over and covered the sealing cover to block the aroma of the broth.


    He put the heat preservation barrel into the exquisite heat preservation bag, moving slowly with a little regret.


    In order to cook this small bucket of soup, the third master ordered the kitchen to start working in the early morning last night. The medicine in the medicated diet prescribed by the doctor was added to the soup.


    Stew slowly over low heat, add water and add herbs accurately.


    Unfortunately, Mrs. San Shao has no appetite today and hasn''t paid for a bite.


    Huo Chuan tied up the heat preservation bag, sat up straight, looked at his nose, nose and heart, like a wooden man without a sense of existence.


    Qin Ruan was relieved not to be forced to drink soup.


    She looked back at the car behind her. Huo Zhi, who was sitting in the driver''s seat in the car behind her, was clearly seen by her.


    Qin Ruan looked back and wondered, "Third Master, when did you come?"


    Huo yungentian was about to make a sound when he suddenly frowned. He stretched out his hand and approached Qin Ruan.


    He moved quickly and didn''t give Qin Ruan a chance to retreat at all.


    The third master''s slender fingers played with the broken hair in Qin Ruan''s ear. His fingertips were stained with a little wet.


    Qin Ruan''s hair is not completely dry. It''s obvious that he didn''t blow dry his hair when he went out.


    "Not long."


    The third master looked at the neatly broken hair next to Qin Ruan''s ears, his eyes changed slightly, and his tone was careless.


    Recalling Qin Ruan''s perfunctory address, he was not going to let her muddle through this time.


    "Girl, you are the third brother with something and the third master with nothing. Should I say you are realistic or cunning?"


    Huo gentian smiled and took back his hand on Qin Ruan''s broken hair.


    He twisted his wet fingertips and lowered his eyes slightly, so that people could not see the look under his eyes.


    Qin Ruan looked at the arc of his lips from the angle where he was.


    The smile that makes people feel like a spring breeze blooms on his handsome beauty face, which is perfect and provocative.


    Huo yungentian''s Frank statement made Qin Ruan blush.


    There is no denying that this seems to be the case.


    She couldn''t refute.


    It is precisely because it is clear that Huo yungentian likes to listen to her call third brother. Just now, Qin Ruan called out subconsciously in order to avoid drinking broth.


    She pursed her lips and a little embarrassment appeared at the bottom of her eyes.


    Huo yungentian looked at the driver in the driver''s seat with a pair of deep invisible eyes.


    "Drive back to Huo''s house first."


    His voice was cold and devoid of emotion.


    The driver answered, quickly started the car and drove away.


    After the car drove slowly, Huo Gentiana approached Qin Ruan.


    He saw that Qin Ruan''s head was about to be buried in his arms, patted her head gently, and said in a warm voice, "OK, I didn''t say anything else about you. Why are you still wronged?"


    "I didn''t."


    Qin Ruan retorted that she was not wronged, but a little embarrassed.


    Listen to this tone and say you''re not wronged.


    Huo yungentian laughed and poked her forehead with her fingertips: "what I said is the truth? You are so cunning. "


    He moved gently and left at the touch of a touch.


    "I just forgot for a moment."


    Qin Ruan''s dead duck''s mouth was hard. He had no confidence in what he said, and his heart was faint.


    The third master felt guilty for her. He felt funny at the bottom of his heart, but he was indifferent on his face.


    He even nodded in cooperation: "don''t forget to call third brother after that."


    "... I see."


    Qin Ruan''s voice was low and inaudible.


    Huo Gentiana''s eyebrows moved slightly, and his eyes showed a touch of evil interest.


    When Qin Ruan''s tight body was about to relax, he took people into his arms.


    Close to each other''s ear and whispered, "of course, if you are not satisfied with the three, you can change your name."


    "Huh?" Qin Ruan looked dazed and turned to look at him.


    A pair of eyes with a teasing smile.


    The third master smiled sullenly and gently: "the little girl didn''t say I was your husband just now. There seems to be nothing wrong with that."


    ¡°£¡¡±


    Qin Ruan opened his mouth and wanted to say something. A strange voice came out of his throat.


    She didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Finally choose to shut up or decide not to speak.


    The third master is teasing her.


    It''s so exciting!


    Qin Ruan''s irritability turned into all kinds of panic.

 Chapter 247

    Qin Ruan''s white and ruddy face is like a lotus stained with dew, attractive and holy.


    The little girl is still too young to blush at the slightest provocation.


    Like a cat''s paw, it scratched on the third master''s heart.


    Huo Gentiana''s Adam''s apple rolls with a soft heart.


    He couldn''t help sighing in the bottom of his heart. It was too bad to tease a little girl.


    Huo yungentian hugged Qin Ruan''s body and inadvertently let go. His hand touched the broken hair in her ear again.


    "Just now I found something wrong with your hair. How did it get cut off? This is a new popular hairstyle recently?"


    Like a casual question, casual tone.


    Qin Ruan Xiu frowned slightly and raised his hand to snatch the broken hair from his hand.


    MuQing didn''t leave room for her last night. The other party took out a strand of hair in her ear.


    Don''t underestimate this small cluster of hair. It''s especially obvious. It''s one-third of the hair around your ears.


    That''s why Qin Ruan was so angry last night.


    "It wasn''t cut off. It was accidentally made." Her tone was clearly unhappy.


    The broken hair in her hand was very asymmetric with the other side, and it was a little ugly. Her hair style was completely destroyed.


    Qin Ruan is also a woman,


    She also likes to dress up and appreciate those beautiful and exquisite beauties.


    Human beings have never stopped for beautiful people and things, which is the longing and pursuit of beauty.


    The third master naturally knew that Qin Ruan''s hair was not cut off. His eyes flashed slightly and his eyes hesitated. After all, he didn''t ask any more questions.


    He could see that Qin Ruan didn''t want the reason.


    "When you get home, let someone fix your hair and have a chance to save it."


    Qin Ruan''s lips were slightly hooked, his mood gradually relaxed, and his tone was casual: "if there was no room for retention, he would break the ring last night."


    "Break the ring?" The third master was puzzled at the bottom of his eyes.


    "Beating people, the kind of fly ash annihilation."


    She almost really let Mu Qingfei disappear.


    The third master smiled and joked, "just your thin arms and legs?"


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes and smiled: "don''t look at me thin, I''m full of meat."


    The little face was full of complacent expression. Looking at the third master''s heart, the cat claw scratched even more.


    "Really?"


    Huo yungentian asked.


    He stretched out his hand to hold Qin Ruan in his lap. The speed was so fast that he didn''t give a response at all.


    He weighed the man in his arms, and a happy laugh rang out from his throat: "it''s not heavy to hold up."


    After all, I still couldn''t control it and wanted to tease the girl.


    The third master wanted to see Qin Ruan change her face, whether it was angry or happy, as long as it wasn''t her cold mask.


    Qin Ruan was caught off guard and turned pale as expected.


    She sat on each other''s legs and tilted her body. In order to prevent falling, she attached her hands to the third master''s shoulders.


    Qin Ruan used so much willpower that he restrained himself from making a startling cry.


    There''s a driver and Huo Chuan ahead. She doesn''t want to be ashamed.


    The third master put his hand around her waist and said meaningfully, "it''s too thin. I''ll eat more meat in the future."


    "Come on, there are others."


    Qin Ruan held Huo Gentiana''s shoulder and whispered.


    She drooped her eyes slightly. In the top button of the third master''s shirt, there was an unobstructed landscape.


    His sexual - sense is exquisite, and his clavicle is hidden in his shirt, which makes people look hot.


    Qin Ruan pursed her lips and got up to leave each other.


    The third master didn''t stop, laughing at her cramped sitting aside.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to tease the girl and see her face change.


    It''s just something unexpected.


    If it continues, someone will be responsible for the fire at the bottom of his heart.


    It is easy to catch fire, but extinguishing it requires a complex process.


    The third master reclined on the back of the chair with his legs folded. He sat upright, noble and elegant. He was a gentleman.


    "I''ll take you home and change your clothes first. What''s next?"


    Huo yungentian''s voice is low and beautiful.


    Qin Ruan hasn''t changed his clothes since yesterday.


    It was because of this discovery that the third master wanted to take her home first.


    Qin Ruan: "yes, I have to go to school. I have an elective course in the afternoon."


    "There''s time to have your hair trimmed¡°


    "Yes."


    Qin Ruan seems to be able to have a peaceful dialogue with Huo yungentian. However, his eyes have been on the scenery outside the car, and he doesn''t dare to look back at him.


    Huo yungentian''s side eyes swept to her exposed red ear. The eyes were deep and hidden unknown danger.


    Along the way, he didn''t tease Qin Ruan again.


    Some things go too far.


    Huo house.


    At Huo''s house, Qin Ruan went upstairs and came to the side of Huo Gentiana''s master bedroom.


    She opened the wardrobe in her room, took out a casual dress from inside and quickly changed it in the house.


    As for Huo Gentiana, after entering the small building, he took huochuan and Huozhi to the study.


    I don''t know what I did.


    Huo Zhi looked like a great enemy before she left. I didn''t know that she was going to die.


    Study.


    Huo yungentian is sitting at her desk in an elegant posture and looks very gentle and elegant.


    However, the handsome and exquisite face is expressionless, the thin lip purses a cold and hard arc, and the whole body is surrounded by a faint sense of alienation and oppression.


    The third master held his head with one hand and swept his eyes to the table in front of him, as if he were listening to Huo Zhi''s report carefully.


    After Qin Ruan went to Qiao''s house yesterday, and then the specific process of her going to Xiao Yingdi with Qiao Nanyuan and Lu Wenbin, they were all told to him through Huo Zhi''s mouth.


    After Huo Zhi finished, she stood in the center of her study like a sculpture.


    Only she knows the tension in your heart.


    If the third master can call her up, it means that the lady has a problem she doesn''t know.


    Huo yungentian raised his eyes and glanced at Huo Zhi: "do you know who hurt his wife?"


    His voice was a little hoarse, calm but dangerous.


    Huo Zhi''s face changed greatly when she heard the speech.


    She didn''t find her wife hurt.


    Too late to explain the argument, she knelt on one knee and said, "my subordinates don''t know!"


    Huo yungentian slowly lowered her eyes along her movements


    Indifferent eyes fell on her: "after arriving at Xiao''s house last night, did you find anyone else coming in and out?"


    "No!" Huo Zhi speaks fast.


    She has been crouching at the door of Xiao''s house and has never seen anyone go in and out, which she can guarantee.


    Huo Gentiana was silent, her pale lips pursed gently, and her face suddenly sank down.


    Qin Ruan''s broken hair is clearly a sharp weapon.


    From her words, Huo yungentian knew that the little girl was uneasy and seemed to have fought with someone.


    But he is not sure whether the other party is a human or an unknown creature.


    Qin Ruan seems clever, but in fact he is as cunning as a little fox.


    If she doesn''t want to say something, no one can pry anything out of her mouth.


    After a long time, Huo Gentiana waved to Huo Zhi: "go down first. Ruan will use the car later."


    "Yes, Third Master -"


    The Third Master said in a deep voice: "in the future, everything will focus on the safety of my wife. The number of people in the dark will double. It''s not very safe recently."


    "My subordinates know."

 Chapter 248

    Huo Zhi stood up from the ground with lingering fear. She bowed slightly to the third master sitting in front of the desk and turned to leave the study.


    The door behind him was taken by Huo Chuan from the inside.


    Huo Zhi, standing outside the study, felt a dense cold sweat on her back.


    A heart beat fast and nervous, and fear surged into her heart.


    If the third master punishes her again today, she will lose her life.


    She has not fully recovered from the injury she suffered in the penalty hall some time ago, torturing her day by day.


    Although the second master''s cruelty made her afraid, at least she stayed alive.


    Once the third master makes a move, it''s not as simple as seeing blood.


    Huo Zhi stood in place, arranged her emotions expressionless, and raised her feet to the master bedroom.


    In the study.


    Huo Chuan respectfully put the materials sorted out early in the morning on the table in front of Huo Gentiana.


    "Third Master, Lu Wenbin is a disciple of Yuxing sect. He has a certain voice in the sect. Qiao Nanyuan and Qiao Jiu are from Maoshan sect. These three met his wife when they went to Qishan.


    After returning to the capital, they all had several contacts with their wives. Their background seemed clean. As a member of Xuanmen, they were inextricably linked with some families. "


    Huo yungentian put his hand on the data and didn''t open it. His face showed an interesting look.


    Qishan, Ling family.


    Now there are Maoshan sect and Yuxing sect.


    The third master couldn''t help lifting his lips.


    His wife is really not simple.


    It''s only been a long time since I dealt with so many people.


    None of them is simple.


    Ling family is one of the aristocratic families. It is a well-known movie emperor and a member of Xuanmen. It also provoked the Criminal Investigation Bureau.


    It seems that all the changes of Qin Ruan began at the Huangting hotel that night.


    Huo yungentian tapped his fingers on the data, and Sven''s face showed meditation.


    What happened during this period made Qin Ruan have such a big change.


    Huo Chuan has been with the third master for many years and knows his temperament.


    For people and things that cannot be controlled, the master must always be perfect.


    He couldn''t help but test his mouth: "Third Master, do you want to send someone to check his wife?"


    Huo yungentian looked up and had no feelings. His cold eyes came straight at him.


    At this glance, Huo Chuansheng felt a cold rush from the bottom of his feet to his heart.


    "Are you idle?" The third master''s lips were slightly hooked and looked like a smile.


    However, his eyes are slightly heavy and oppressive.


    "Subordinates know their mistakes!"


    Huochuan bent over and was about to kneel down.


    The third master waved: "OK, don''t do this. How''s the Su family recently?"


    Huochuan stopped, stood up straight, and said with lingering fear, "the Su family doesn''t have much action for the time being."


    "That''s small movements?"


    "Yes, I heard that the Su family is looking for a marriage partner for Miss Su Jingshu."


    "Oh? Just got demobilized by the Huo family, so I can''t wait? " The third master''s lips evoke a mocking arc and his voice is light and slow.


    Huo Chuan: "the major families in the capital did not accept the solicitation of the Su family. They all had an attitude of avoiding it."


    Huo yungentian picked up the information at hand and put it in the drawer.


    He asked casually, "what''s su Jingshu''s attitude?"


    "I didn''t respond, but I didn''t refuse. It seems to be arranged by my family."


    The third master closed the drawer, stood up and sorted out the shirt sleeves on his forearm.


    He sneered: "thanks to their imagination, the head of the Su family is full of water. It''s not as good as the woman Su Jingshu!"


    Huo Chuan did not dare to respond.


    The third master snorted: "Su Jingshu is a little cruel, but she has a little brain. Unfortunately, she has no lower limit to achieve her goal, and her means are too low."


    "Huo Chuan kept silent.


    Huo yungentian doesn''t need his response.


    He said in a deep voice, "keep an eye on the Su family and don''t let them hurt their wife."


    "Yes -"


    Huo yungentian knew that the Su family was restless, but it was not time to move them.


    The general election is coming next year. At this time, it''s better for all families to be calm.


    Once the Su family is in a desperate situation, it is unknown how many innocent people will suffer, and the forces of all parties involved will fluctuate.


    What the Huo family can do now is to suppress the Su family so that they can''t make trouble.


    This matter is left to the second cousin for the time being. It''s most suitable for him to hand over the Su family''s problems.


    After all, Su Jingshu, the daughter of the Su family, brought him a big green hat.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan pushed open the door and saw Huo Zhi standing in a standard posture outside the door.


    The other party''s face was as expressionless as usual, so people couldn''t see through her.


    Qin Ruan closed the door, carried the bag on his shoulder and asked, "the third master is still in the study?"


    "Yes, madam."


    The tone of the answer was also rigid.


    Qin Ruan glanced at Huo Zhi. She was a beauty.


    But such a beauty has no vitality at all. She seems to have no expression by nature


    I don''t know how many times Qin Ruan has been in his heart.


    She said faintly, "let''s go. Go say hello and we''ll go to school."


    "Yes -"


    Huo Zhi followed her, and they went to the study one by one.


    As soon as they reached the door of the study, Huo yungentian pushed the door open from inside.


    Seeing Qin Ruan with changed clothes and shoulder bag on his back, the third master looked slightly.


    His cool face turned gentle in an instant, and his eyes were much softer.


    "Going to school?"


    Qin Ruan didn''t seem to see his instant change and nodded, "well, let me tell you."


    "Go ahead and be safe on the road."


    Qin Ruan nodded: "I see."


    The third master leaned on the door frame of the study and was ready to see Qin Ruan off.


    His hair was a little messy. He raised his hand and stroked the hanging hair back, and half of his hair slipped down his fingers again.


    The chin is inadvertently raised slightly, and the thin lip is hooked with a reserved radian.


    His movements seemed casual and natural, but he felt unspeakable sexual - feeling in Qin Ruan''s eyes.


    Huo Gentiana has attracted countless women, both in appearance and capital, as well as in her distinguished identity.


    The third master represents the whole Huo family. The Huo family controls the voice of the cabinet and the major families in the capital.


    Such a man with power, power and face, which woman doesn''t move.


    If you really want to pick up Huo Gentiana, it can be described as a step to the sky.


    The third master''s pale lips tilted slightly when he lost his eyes on the upper Qin Ruan.


    He clapped Qin Ruan''s forehead with his palm and called back the other party''s distraction: "what do you think, not going to school?"


    "Yes."


    After Qin Ruan knew it, he answered and turned away.


    Move quickly, with imperceptible panic.


    Behind him came the third master''s low laughter.


    Qin Ruan walked faster.


    ¡­¡­


    Shengshi University.


    Qin Ruan walked into the school and met Lu Yichen in a hurry.


    "Xuemei?"


    Seeing Qin Ruan, Lu Yichen was surprised and his eyes widened slightly.


    He lowered his eyes and swept to Qin Ruan''s stomach, with a strange look at the bottom of his eyes.


    It is reasonable to say that the Huo family knows that Qin Ruan is pregnant with the third master''s child, which is still the legitimate golden grandson most valued by the Huo family.


    Neither master Huo nor the third master should let Qin Ruan come to school.


    Shengshi University seems to have no disputes, but it is not.

 Chapter 249

    All the families and aristocratic families in the capital are in this university, and some of them are fighting openly and secretly.


    Once it is known that Qin Ruan has become the rightful wife of the third master and the future head mother of the Huo family, only those forces who care about the third master will want to peel off Qin Ruan''s skin and dismantle her alive.


    "What a coincidence, senior."


    Qin Ruan hooked his lips and greeted him with a alienated attitude.


    Lu Yichen is the gossip object of her at school, because he has also caused a lot of trouble. We can expect Qin Ruan to be close to him.


    Unaware of his unpopularity, Lu Yichen quickly walked up to Qin Ruan and whispered, "if your body still comes to school, you''re not afraid of an accident?"


    Qin Ruan probably understood what he meant.


    She looked calm, without any fear: "what''s the matter?"


    Lu Yichen said: "are you not afraid of being known about your current identity? You have a third master''s child in your stomach. Master Huo''s most valued golden sun. What if something happens? "


    Qin Ruan smiled: "if you don''t say, I don''t say, who will know my identity."


    She looked at Lu Yichen and seemed to ask, do you want to tell others?


    Lu Yichen touched the tip of his nose and said uneasily, "don''t look at me like this. I won''t say it. I''m not so boring."


    If something really goes wrong because of him, the third master must be after him, regardless of whether the Huo family will let him go.


    He didn''t forget that the third master was tired of getting along with Qin Ruan yesterday. The dog food was thrown over one basin after another.


    "That''s enough."


    Qin Ruan smiled with satisfaction. This time, the smile reached the bottom of his eyes.


    The light at the end of her eyes swept around the people who came and went, and found that their eyes frequently looked at her and Lu Yichen. Xiumei couldn''t help frowning.


    "Senior, nothing. I''ll go back to the dormitory first."


    Qin Ruan didn''t want to have too much entanglement with him.


    This young man, who is different in appearance and looks gentle, but actually has the same temperament as her second brother, is actually a troublesome body.


    It''s definitely not good to get involved with him.


    "I''m just leaving. See you later."


    "See you later..."


    Before Qin and Ruan finished speaking, people had raised their feet and left.


    The attitude towards Lu Yichen is like a virus.


    Unfortunately, no matter how fast Qin Ruan left, the picture of her standing with Lu Yichen was still photographed by someone with a heart.


    There is no shortage of gossip people everywhere.


    Naturally, these people are not as brainless as Hou Xiangli. They send photos directly to the forum.


    They put a mosaic on the photo, especially Qin Ruan''s face. The mosaic made people see that she was a woman and could hardly find any trace of her identity.


    Interestingly, Lu Yichen''s mosaic can be said to be very perfunctory.


    On his handsome face, only three words of mosaic were typed.


    Respectively in the forehead, and a handsome face on the left and right.


    So prominent, I''m afraid others don''t know that this person is Xueba, the male god of many girls.


    This photo was posted on the forum with the comments made, which clearly pointed out the identity of the protagonist standing next to the male God and being mosaic.


    The title is also full of malice.


    ¡ª¡ª[after Hou Xiaoba dropped out of school, another bitch touched the porcelain man God]¡ª¡ª


    As we all know, recently Hou Xiaoba dropped out of school, and the male God finally didn''t have to be entangled.


    The front foot overlord flower just left, followed by another white lotus. Who is this white lotus? I think everyone knows her identity.


    The illegitimate daughter of the boss of a private enterprise has a bad reputation and stinks. She is a bitch who climbed out of the mud ditch.


    This man looks like a high-grade green tea face. What kind of good goods can come out of the slum? It''s very cheap.


    An illegitimate daughter who came from a small family has a delusion about our male god. She has no self-knowledge at all.


    Why does such a scum bitch appear in our university?


    A mouse shit cost a pot of porridge!


    Green tea bitch, get out of school!!!


    From the last three exclamation points, you can imagine the anger of the sender.


    This post has just been issued, many people have left messages.


    Some people directly named Qin Ruan and others maliciously spread rumors because they were jealous of her appearance.


    They are all nonsense, slander and dirty remarks, which are simply ugly.


    Some of them don''t understand what happened and are full of fog.


    Occasionally mixed with speeches for Qin Ruan, they were trampled down.


    Qin Ruan didn''t know that she had just come to school.


    At this time, she went to the door of the dormitory and saw a crack in the door.


    A familiar voice came from the dormitory. It was Ling Xiaoxuan.


    She opened the door and a pungent chemical smell poured into the tip of her nose.


    Ling Xiaoxuan, who is sitting on the sofa in the dormitory, is lowering his head to smear bright red nail polish on his toes.


    She was talking to someone with her ear on her shoulder and her cell phone in the middle.


    "Uncle, I know. Don''t worry about it. Be careful to become a little old man. No one wants you."


    I don''t know what was said there. Ling Xiaoxuan smiled.


    Her face burst into a gorgeous smile, just like a thorny rose, beautiful and attractive.


    "I know. I''m sure I won''t mess around."


    Ling Xiaoxuan painted nail polish on his toes, and empty one hand to pick up the mobile phone on his shoulder.


    As soon as she was ready to speak, she saw Qin Ruan standing at the door.


    "Qin Ruan!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan exclaimed and hurriedly stood up.


    This action made the color of the dry nails on her feet spend.


    Ling Xiaoxuan didn''t care about these. She smiled and said perfunctorily to the phone: "uncle, my roommate is coming. Don''t say it first. Bye!"


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Qin Ruan determined that she hung up the phone in a hurry without waiting for a voice from the other side.


    She walked into the house with her bag and stared at Ling Xiaoxuan''s feet: "what are you doing in such a hurry? Look at the colors that are not easy to paint."


    "I saw you excited!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan threw her cell phone onto the sofa and sat back.


    She picked up the nail washing water on one side, wiped the colored nails on her feet, and skillfully made up the color.


    "I thought you weren''t coming today."


    Ling Xiaoxuan didn''t apply her nails so carefully this time, and she acted in a hurry.


    "There is teacher Gu''s class today. Can I not come?"


    Qin Ruan took out a nearly half finger thick book from his bag, held it in his arms, turned to Ling Xiaoxuan and leaned on the table.


    "Wait for me, right away!" Seeing that she was leaving, Ling Xiaoxuan hurried to make a noise.


    Qin Ruan comforted her with a smile: "I''m an afternoon class."


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked suspicious and looked at the book in her arms: "where are you going with the book?"


    "Do you want to go to the library?"


    "No, that place is not suitable for me."


    Ling Xiaoxuan finally got the color on her feet and got up to wash her hands in the bathroom.


    When she came out, she came to the bed and took out a card from her handbag.


    She went to Qin Ruan and sent the card to her: "Qin Ruan, this is the last reward. Thank you."


    Qin Ruan took over and said with a smile, "it''s easy to raise your hand."

 Chapter 250

    Ling Xiaoxuan didn''t like to hear this. She hugged Qin Ruan''s arm and boasted.


    "How can you say so lightly? You are my life-saving benefactor. I want to promise you by example!"


    She really thanked Qin Ruan very much.


    This schoolgirl looks cold hearted, but she is actually very righteous.


    The most important thing is that she has known Qin Ruan for so long that the girl is hidden.


    Before going through mandrills, she never knew that Qin Ruan could catch puppets.


    The ability is above those heavenly masters the Ling family found last time.


    "Just promise each other by example. I have a family."


    Qin Ruan pulled Ling Xiaoxuan''s arm down, turned around and slipped the card into the backpack on the table.


    "Have a family?!" Ling Xiaoxuan was stunned.


    You know, Qin Ruan is younger than her. The man said she had a family.


    "Are you lying? Did your stepmother finally brazenly attack you? "


    In the past, Ling Xiaoxuan never asked about Qin Ruan''s family background, and she was very measured about the relationship between them.


    For now, she doesn''t care about that.


    If Qin Ruan is really harmed by her stepmother, she won''t say anything and watch her being bullied.


    "No."


    Qin Ruan put the card and looked back and smiled.


    "I found it myself."


    That''s true.


    In her previous life and present life, Qin Ruan came to third master Huo with a pregnancy slip, whether it was her first encounter in the Huangting hotel or in this life.


    If you really study it carefully, it seems that she took the initiative.


    The third master is the family she found herself.


    Ling Xiaoxuan didn''t believe it: "Qin Ruan, don''t be kidding. How old are you?"


    "Just old enough to get married and have children."


    Qin Ruan held hands and raised his chin at Ling Xiaoxuan.


    "Don''t talk about me. How about you? Why don''t you have more rest at home and run to school to avoid trouble?"


    "..." Ling Xiaoxuan was shocked again.


    She opened her mouth slightly and stared at Qin Ruan magically.


    "You say you can catch puppets, can you still pinch and count?"


    "Slightly understand." Qin Ruan nodded gently.


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked loveless and melancholy: "the world is crazy!"


    Qin Ruan looked funny: "what happened?"


    "Remember the Du family?"


    "Your ex fiance''s house?"


    "Yes." Ling Xiaoxuan nodded vigorously: "Du Changheng is dead. The Du family wants me to continue to have a wedding with him. Isn''t it sick?


    I''m as beautiful as a flower. Who wants to marry a puppet! Du Changheng was restless first. It would be nice for the Ling family to let them go. They even wanted to kick their nose and face! "


    Puppet marriage?


    Qin Ruan frowned.


    Generally, puppet marriage is mostly held because of customs.


    To put it bluntly, it is to find a spouse for the dead.


    Some people think that if they are unmarried before death and don''t find a partner for them after death, the dead will make trouble and make the house uneasy.


    Therefore, the custom in many places is that after the death of unmarried members of the family, a puppet marriage ceremony will be held.


    Bury the found partner with the dead, become husband and wife, and bury them together.


    This will also avoid solitary graves.


    In ancient times, people believed in geomantic omen in the cemetery and believed that the emergence of a solitary grave would affect the prosperity of future generations of the house.


    Many nobles or rich families often engage in such activities.


    Of course, at present, some puppet marriages are the emotional sustenance of family members for the sake of unmarried dead children.


    But the Du family


    Qin Ruan Xiu frowned slightly and looked strange.


    According to her impression of Du''s father and mother in Qishan, they don''t seem to be people who can think of their son and don''t hesitate to offend the Ling family.


    She stared at Ling Xiaoxuan, her eyes were as calm as water, and a thin golden light flashed in her eyes.


    After a long time, Qin Ruan finally found something wrong: "sister, have you had any strange things lately?"


    "Strange things?"


    When Ling Xiaoxuan heard the speech, her hair stood up behind her.


    You know, every time Qin Ruan makes such an opening speech, there is absolutely no good thing.


    Ling Xiaoxuan touched her arm: "Qin Ruan, don''t scare me. I''ve been eating well, drinking well and sleeping soundly recently. Everything is quite normal except the bad worry of the Du family."


    "Really?"


    Qin Ruan could not help bending her lips because she was afraid of her pale face.


    "Yes!" For fear that she wouldn''t believe it, Ling Xiaoxuan nodded hard.


    "I look at your face. The red Luan star moves. Your luck has come. Have you seen anyone recently?"


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s little white face quickly covered with a blush.


    Her eyes flashed and she didn''t dare to look at Qin Ruan.


    His mouth said hard, "no, I just quit my marriage."


    "Since you don''t, why do you look guilty?"


    Qin Ruan holds the book in her arms and walks to Ling Xiaoxuan.


    She stretched out her fingertips and gently stroked each other''s eyebrows.


    After a long time, he sighed: "unfortunately, the emotional road is difficult, and it''s difficult for Xuejie to go."


    In order not to feel guilty, Ling Xiaoxuan looked up and looked directly into Qin Ruan''s eyes.


    Hearing Qin Ruan''s words, she didn''t care too much. Her fingers touched the wine red curls in front of her, and her words and deeds were natural and generous.


    "If it''s hard to go, it''s hard to go. Anyway, I don''t think of other men in my life."


    This is someone you like.


    Qin Ruan smiled but did not speak, and his heart was deep.


    She couldn''t tell: "Xiaoxuan, come on!"


    Qin Ruan stretched out his arms and gave Ling Xiaoxuan a soothing hug.


    "No big or small, called Xuejie."


    Ling Xiaoxuan was secretly relieved that she didn''t break the casserole and asked to the end.


    There are some things I can''t say.


    Once people know, they will not get blessings, but a different attitude of disapproval.


    Qin Ruan song opened her and smiled, sweet and moving.


    "Sister, I''ll go first. Call me if you have something."


    Ling Xiaoxuan didn''t care much and said, "I know. I''ll stay in the dormitory. What can I do?"


    Qin Ruan: "don''t be careless. I feel uneasy over the Du family."


    "What can they do if they are restless? Want me to marry Du Changheng, dream! "


    Ling Xiaoxuan lifted her enchanting curly hair, and her eyebrows and eyes were full of the pride of aristocratic women.


    The Du family has different status from the Ling family. Even if they really want to do something, it depends on whether they can bear the anger of the Ling family afterwards.


    "Sister Xue, I''m serious. The Du family dare not offend the Ling family. They know the end of offending the Ling family and have to choose to face the blade. It can be seen that there must be greater interests behind it, or they have to do it for some reasons."


    Qin Ruan guessed something about the situation of the Du family.


    It''s just not confirmed with your own eyes. After all, it''s just speculation.


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked slightly changed: "it seems so."


    The attitude change of the Du family is very strange. No wonder my uncle asked her not to contact the Du family, and even asked her to come to school to find Qin Ruan asylum.


    I don''t know what Ling Xiaoxuan''s brain has been mended. Her charming face shows a little fear.


    "Well, Qin Ruan, I decided to go to the library with you!"


    She even changed her previous decision.

 Chapter 251

    Qin Ruan fixed his eyes on Ling Xiaoxuan for half a moment and smiled: "then together, I''ll wait for you."


    "I''ll change into something looser!" Ling Xiaoxuan ran to the wardrobe.


    Fifteen minutes later.


    They left the dormitory together and went to the school library.


    Along the way, two girls with different customs walked on the campus, which attracted people''s attention.


    One is sexy and enchanting, and the other is pure and charming. Their smiles and smiles are like a very beautiful landscape painting.


    Ling Xiaoxuan has long been used to being watched, but today she found something wrong.


    The eyes of the people around are bold and straightforward, mixed with malicious eyes.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s gorgeous face sank and her delicate eyebrows wrinkled.


    One of the passers-by who was in the opposite line of sight with her clearly saw the malice of the other party''s fundus.


    She gave each other a hard stare, and the latter hurried away.


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked at Qin Ruan with a calm face and eyes, and her heart was full of doubts.


    "Qin Ruan, what''s going on? What are they looking at?"


    "Here we are." Qin Ruan answered all the questions.


    She stood at the gate of the library, unaffected by anyone, and her tone was indifferent.


    Ling Xiaoxuan said, "you are too boring."


    "Boring?" Qin Ruan looked back with a smile.


    She doesn''t find it boring. After all, puppets are more attractive than people in this school.


    There were many people around the library. Their eyes swept around Ling Xiaoxuan and Qin Ruan.


    There are disdain, malice in the bottom of the eyes, provocation and high attitude.


    When they look at them, it''s like they see something dirty.


    Ling Xiaoxuan, as a daughter of an aristocratic family, is inevitably pampered.


    Qin Ruan can bear it, but she can''t.


    "One by one, their eyes are askew and their mouths are askew. Go to see a doctor when you are sick. Don''t make more trouble with the ugly people here. My eldest lady has a sore eye!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan was so angry that the people around her deliberately slowed down, and the pedestrians almost walked fast and went away in the blink of an eye.


    Qin Ruan smiled and whispered to Ling Xiaoxuan, "what are you angry with them? Go in. I''m going to check something."


    "Look at your attitude. People who don''t know think you are a soft persimmon to be rubbed by others."


    Ling Xiaoxuan hates it.


    But her heart knows that Qin Ruan is not so easy to bully on the surface.


    Whether they met for the first time, Qin Ruan''s brutal memory of beating people, or recently, they learned that she was a member of Xuanmen.


    It can be seen that she is not simple.


    Qin Ruan looked bland and raised his feet to the Library: "who can pinch me as a soft persimmon?"


    "There are always people who don''t have eyes."


    Ling Xiaoxuan knows that Qin Ruan cleaned up Hou Xiangli in the school canteen some time ago. Many people saw it.


    No one will hit her in a short time.


    No matter in the past or during this period, Qin Ruan''s actions were not bullied by others.


    Ling Xiaoxuan still remembers that when she first met Qin Ruan in the bar, she was picking up some young people who bullied her and wanted to take advantage of her.


    She played several people against each other, which was an eye opener for Miss Ling, who had been a professional fighter in primary school.


    When they entered the library, they had a tacit understanding and stopped talking.


    Many students are reading and reviewing. They need a quiet environment.


    Qin Ruan put the book in Ling Xiaoxuan''s arms, leaned close to her ear and whispered, "sister, you go there and find a place."


    She reached out and pointed to the reading area on her left.


    Ling Xiaoxuan made a completely OK gesture to her. She whispered, "what are you doing?"


    "Find some books and I''ll come to you later."


    After Ling Xiaoxuan nodded, Qin Ruan turned around and walked towards the area where the book was to be found.


    She found the book she wanted to read in the shortest time and finished it in a few minutes.


    Ling Xiaoxuan sat in the reading area and felt that Qin Ruan came before she even read a few lines of a professional book catalog in her hand.


    She was a little surprised: "so fast?"


    Ling Xiaoxuan deliberately found a place where there were few people, for fear that she would not be suffocated.


    Qin Ruan glanced at the empty space around her, smiled at Ling Xiaoxuan, put the book on the table, sat opposite her and read the books in her hand.


    She looked carefully and delicately. Her face was full of solemnity, sometimes frowning and sometimes showing a puzzled look.


    It''s like she''s having a problem.


    Ling Xiaoxuan put her arms on the table and supported her chin with one hand. She looked bored.


    She didn''t notice what book Qin Ruan was reading. If she did, she would be shocked and couldn''t keep calm anymore.


    "You see, the one opposite, the one in pants."


    "Is that her?"


    "Yes, it''s her. She looks like a tea and bitch!"


    "No, I think she has a cold temper and feels very proud."


    "Human design, do you understand human design? Fuck human design!"


    From Ling Xiaoxuan and Qin Ruan, there are two girls talking in a low voice.


    They thought their voices were very low. The content of their conversation still spread to Ling Xiaoxuan and Qin Ruan.


    Others around heard it. Someone stared at the two girls in disgust and disliked them for disturbing their reading.


    Others looked at Qin Ruan wantonly because of their words.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s eyes were slightly heavy and her face was extremely ugly.


    Again, again!


    Whether these people are finished or not!


    Ling Xiaoxuan suppressed her anger and turned her head and stared coldly at the two girls sitting close behind her.


    Seeing their flustered look, Ling Xiaoxuan sneered and raised her middle finger at them.


    Her red lips moved, opened and closed, silently spitting out a few words.


    The two girls stared at the mistake and soon understood what Ling Xiaoxuan said.


    She is saying: you wait!


    Qin Ruan didn''t know when to look away from the book and stared at Ling Xiaoxuan''s every move.


    The corners of her mouth rose with a gentle smile on her face.


    Ling Xiaoxuan turned back and ran into Qin Ruan''s teasing eyes.


    She tutted, "those people are sick!"


    "Well, I''m very ill."


    Qin Ruan looked over her to see the two girls next to her, with a smile in her eyebrows.


    It seems that the person who is said is not her at all. She has no temper at all.


    In fact, Qin Ruan really doesn''t know what happened.


    But she could clearly see the baby puppet lying on the girl on the left.


    It stared at the girl with blood red eyes and was very angry.


    Ling Xiaoxuan is not as Buddhist as Qin Ruan. She thinks something must have happened behind them. Their words and deeds are really weird.


    She took out her mobile phone and looked through the school forum.


    Unfortunately, the previous post was deleted completely.


    As for who did it, no one knows.


    Just as the rise of public chat, the post was inexplicably gone, and even the account of the sender could not be found.


    It also includes some accounts where comments are made, which have disappeared one after another.


    Fortunately, there are still people talking on the forum.


    Through those scattered remarks, Ling Xiaoxuan finally understood something.

 Chapter 252

    Lu Yichen!


    It''s this scourge again!


    This guy is a troublesome physique. Whoever gets close has bad luck, especially girls.


    In Ling Xiaoxuan''s impression, Lu Yichen is coquettish.


    There are a group of women in the school who are suffering from his illness, even their brains have been eroded.


    Ling Xiaoxuan scolded low, looked up and stared at Qin Ruan: "you tell me honestly that your so-called family won''t be Lu Yichen?"


    "..." Qin Ruan was dazed for a moment.


    She didn''t understand what had happened and brought such an illusion to Ling Xiaoxuan.


    Qin Ruan couldn''t laugh or cry: "how can it be? That guy is not my dish. It''s too coquettish."


    After Qin Ruan denied it, Ling Xiaoxuan couldn''t help laughing because she had the same impression of Lu Yichen.


    Aware of being in the library, she quickly covered her mouth.


    A smile could not be hidden in her eyes, and her eyes were crescent shaped.


    Ling Xiaoxuan whispered to Qin Ruan, "it''s not good. That guy is playful and angry. If you make friends with others, it''s a flower inserted in cow dung."


    "There''s no exaggeration." Qin Ruan smiled and shook his head.


    Ling Xiaoxuan stared round her eyes: "don''t believe it. Some time ago, I saw him hug a woman dressed in gaudy clothes. Do you remember the first time we met in a bar?"


    Qin Ruan nodded: "remember."


    "If you say you can play, no one can compare with Lu Yichen. The women in the bar want to drill along his trousers..."


    At this point, Ling Xiaoxuan couldn''t help shaking.


    It may be that when I recall some kind of picture, I get goose bumps on my body.


    Qin Ruan smiled but didn''t speak. Lu Yichen was really able to attract bees and butterflies.


    Ling Xiaoxuan handed her cell phone to her: "look at what it says. It says that you are entangled with Lu Yichen and delusion of toad and swan meat! I bah! "


    "Lu Yichen, is he the only one who returns swan meat? But have a face! "


    In Ling Xiaoxuan''s eyes, today''s Qin Ruan is her goddess.


    Xuemei wants to be beautiful and have strength.


    And she had a hunch that the height Qin Ruan would stand in the future was absolutely above the Ling family.


    You should know that the powerful heavenly masters in metaphysics are regarded as guests of honor by major families and aristocratic families.


    The picture that Ling Xiaoxuan showed Qin Ruan was the picture saved in the forum and sent again.


    Qin Ruan glanced lightly.


    In the photo, she was mosaiced. As for Lu Yichen, he had to mark the word "male god" on his head.


    Qin Ruan stretched out his fingertips and gently clicked Lu Yichen on the mobile phone screen.


    She smiled and said, "in fact, if you look carefully, he looks quite in line with the aesthetics of girls now."


    "You can''t judge by appearance, okay."


    Ling Xiaoxuan rolled her eyes indecently to show her disdain for Lu Yichen.


    In her eyes, men are blacklisted by her.


    Knowing the strange reason of the people around him, Qin Ruan couldn''t read the book spread on the table.


    Her face was thoughtful.


    The topics on the forum were cleaned up in less than an hour.


    Some people above speculated that her background might not be simple and put her hands into the school.


    You know, behind Shengshi university is the Huo family.


    People guess how big the background is before they can reach in.


    Qin Ruan was also thinking, who would delete those rumors and slanders against her on the school forum.


    She felt that in terms of time, in such a short time, it would not be anyone except Huozhi.


    Ling Xiaoxuan is also browsing the discussion of this event on the forum.


    She was also curious about who deleted the post so quickly: "Qin Ruan, who did you say would clean the post so clean?


    The post I just browsed is gone. It''s amazing that Lu Yichen and your name are even banned from searching on the forum. "


    "Not sure."


    Qin Ruan took out his mobile phone, found Huozhi''s phone and dialed it out.


    Thinking that this was the library, she hung up again and calmed her mobile phone.


    Sure enough, as soon as she hung up the communication, Huo Zhi dialed the phone.


    Qin Ruan hung up the call and sent a message to Huozhi.


    [you handled the news on the school forum?]


    Huo Zhi''s information back is very fast.


    [yes, madam.]


    The content is concise and clear.


    [I see.]


    Qin Ruan returned a message and put away his mobile phone.


    She looked up and her eyes narrowed slightly: "it was done by the people around me."


    "Ah?" Ling Xiaoxuan is still brushing the Forum: "who?"


    "Guess?" Qin Ruan smiled playfully.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s eyes turned around: "I can''t guess. This hand is stretched out to the school. I really don''t dare to guess."


    Everyone knows that behind Shengshi university is the Huo family.


    Even school directors dare not easily point their finger at others. Hou Xiangli is not an example.


    Others may not know what''s going on, but Ling Xiaoxuan knows that there seems to be a force involved, which makes people look vaguely as if it was the hand of the Huo family.


    Ling Xiaoxuan stared at Qin Ruan''s face. It was a disaster to the country and the people.


    Qin Ruan''s purity is also wrong. Her face is still vaguely charming with a mature woman.


    Such a beauty, isn''t it


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s eyes were mixed with deep meaning. She tried to say, "Qin Ruan, are you small for people?"


    "Small?" Qin Ruan smiled slightly.


    Not what she thought.


    "Yes, give that..."


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes and flashed a dangerous light: "which one?"


    "I can''t do without asking. You''re bluffing with your face."


    Ling Xiaoxuan doesn''t like Qin Ruan.


    If she really turned her face, she would never ask this question.


    Qin Ruan didn''t hold back and smiled: "it''s amazing what''s in your mind!"


    Across the table, she reached out and poked Ling Xiaoxuan''s forehead.


    "I tie..."


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Qin Ruan Gang is going to tell Ling Xiaoxuan that she is married. There is a sad cry in front of her.


    In this quiet reading area, the other party''s voice is harsh and sharp.


    Almost everyone looked at the sound one after another.


    Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan are no exception.


    The two girls who just discussed Qin Ruan were close like sisters, but they had a big fight.


    Or it was said that Qin Ruan was a cold-blooded and arrogant girl, strangling her good sister''s neck with both hands.


    The source of the scream was the girl she kept under her.


    Qin Ruan frowned and looked solemn and low.


    "Li Xiao, release Lili quickly!"


    People on one side saw that if they continued to toss, they would die. They came forward and pulled one after another.


    "Go away!" Li Xiao, who suppressed her good sister, turned back and smiled at the person who pulled her.


    His voice was hoarse and murderous, and his eyes were a little abnormal white.


    When Qin Ruan saw her, there was a strong black evil spirit around her.


    "Li Xiao, be fresh!"


    The people around her didn''t find her abnormal and were still pulling her body.


    There was a red light in Li Xiao''s eyes. Qin Ruan gang was ready to stop it, but it was too late.

 Chapter 253

    "Bang!"


    "Snap!"


    Those who pulled Li Xiao were shaken away by the evil spirit that broke out from her.


    They fell to the ground and wailed with pain, unable to stand up.


    The onlookers came forward and helped them up. They didn''t dare to get close to Li Xiao and Lili again.


    Qin Ruan had a panoramic view of the scene, and his face was frightening.


    These people are injured by Yin Sha and will be affected in a short time.


    If you are light, you will see a puppet, and if you are heavy, you will have bad luck. If you are light, you will even worry about your life.


    Baby puppets are too unscrupulous. Most of them are students. They shouldn''t be affected.


    Ling Xiaoxuan experienced two supernatural events. Her keen intuition made her feel that there was something wrong with the two girls.


    She pulled Qin Ruan''s arm: "Qin Ruan, are you a puppet again?"


    Her voice trembled and she was still in shock. It seemed that she was the one who was being pestered by the baby puppet.


    "Yes."


    Qin Ruan answered, took his arm away and strode towards Li Xiao and the girl named Lili.


    Lili''s neck was pinched very hard and her face turned red.


    Li Xiao really wants to kill her!


    Lili, who walks on the edge of life and death, can''t break away from each other''s imprisonment because of her explosive power to live.


    Seeing Qin Ruan approaching, Lili wanted to ask for help, but she couldn''t make any sound.


    With tears in her eyes, she sent a distress signal, and her face was painful and distorted.


    Qin Ruan stood in front of Li Xiao and hit the other party''s spirit with his hand at a very fast speed.


    A shadow invisible to the naked eye retreated from Li Xiao.


    "Cough..." Lili, who was rescued, fell on the ground and coughed.


    Her face was full of survivors, and she even coughed up blood in her mouth.


    Qin Ruan drooped his eyes and saw that Li Xiao''s facial features were absent-minded. It was obviously wrong.


    Her eyes moved down, and the baby puppet at the foot of Li Xiao was seen by her.


    The other party''s small, pale face and hatred eyes stared at Qin Ruan, as if to tear her up.


    It appears so abruptly that if it is seen, it can frighten and faint.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were as sharp as a blade, and his red lips pursed unhappily.


    This is a baby puppet who has not yet opened his mind. He can''t speak or understand words.


    All it wants to do is revenge.


    Baby puppet wants to kill Lili and the girl who almost gave birth to him.


    Qin Ruan frowned tightly. She looked sideways at Lili who had regained her vitality.


    She looked ferocious, stared at Li Xiao fiercely, and asked sharply, "why did you pinch me? You almost killed me, do you know?"


    Li Xiao still kept his kneeling posture, his eyes were listless and his face was dull, as if three souls had lost seven souls.


    Lili, who didn''t get a response, was angry and went to pull and shake Li Xiao''s body.


    "You talk! Bitch, talk to you! "


    "Bitch! Why did you hurt me? I''m so kind to you. Your wolf heart was eaten by the dog... "


    Seeing that Li Xiao was about to be pushed down by her, Qin Ruan came forward and held each other''s body. Her cold eyes were straight at Lili.


    "Want to know why?"


    Lili didn''t accept Qin Ruan''s feelings at all. She stared at her angrily: "the matter between us has nothing to do with you. Get away!"


    Qin Ruan''s red lips mocked: "you killed a man last month, remember?"


    "Nonsense!" Lili denies it whether she wants it or not.


    Qin Ruan slightly bent over and slowly opened his mouth with a voice that only two people could hear: "a formed child, he came to avenge you."


    Lili''s eyes narrowed sharply, and her face turned white again just after she recovered ruddy.


    "You, what are you talking about, I don''t!"


    Her voice trembled with a guilty heart.


    Qin Ruan hummed vaguely, "do you know yourself?"


    Lili had nothing to say because of the facts Qin Ruan said.


    But no one knew about it except her and Li Xiao.


    The hospital they go to is invisible, and they don''t need to keep any files after the operation.


    Why does Qin Ruan know.


    Could this woman be staring at her every move, and Lili''s eyes showed doubt.


    Qin Ruan didn''t know her imagination. She took out her mobile phone and found the conversation information she had sent with Huo Zhi.


    Her fingers danced quickly and quickly edited a message and sent it out.


    After sending the message, Qin Ruan looked at Lili coldly: "come with me if you want to solve the problem, otherwise no one can save your life!"


    She took Li Xiao''s body and stood up. The latter was like a puppet and walked to the door of the library with her pull.


    Lili lay on the ground, her face suddenly changed, and her fundus panic and fear were obvious.


    The onlookers were puzzled. They didn''t understand what Qin Ruan said, which frightened her like this.


    Seeing Qin Ruan leaving with others, Ling Xiaoxuan picked up the book on the table and ran after him.


    The book she took was the one Qin Ruan would use in class this afternoon.


    When Qin Ruan pulled Li Xiao and Ling Xiaoxuan behind him to the door, Lili finally stood up from the ground and staggered to catch up.


    The baby puppet, who was interrupted to commit the murder, stuck tightly to Lili''s shoulder and stared at her stubbornly.


    After the party left, the people around Li Xiao who were injured by the baby puppet were in great pain.


    The four boys who pulled Li Xiao before looked miserable.


    The man who helped them asked, "brother, do you want me to take you to the infirmary?"


    "Use it! My whole body hurts! "


    "Me too. What did that woman eat to grow up? Why is she so strong!"


    "Who knows, I feel that Li Xiao didn''t touch me, and my body flew out."


    "It seems so."


    People were confused.


    Could it be that Li Xiao also has the ability to fly over the eaves and walls, and he can put them down with a snap of his fingers.


    In their doubts, they were helped to leave by the kind-hearted students and were ready to go to the infirmary.


    When they came to the door, they were stunned by more than a dozen Huo family dark guards dressed in all kinds of civilian clothes.


    Although these people are dressed in ordinary clothes, standing outside the door, and their cold look are not simple.


    They are not ordinary people at all. They are more like thugs or bodyguards.


    Huo Zhi stood in front of the crowd and met several pairs of eyes.


    Her features were cold and her eyes were cold.


    Huo Zhi said coldly to the seven or eight boys who were going to leave the Library: "no one can leave here!"


    "Why?"


    Some people refused to accept it. The fire pressure injured by Li Xiao couldn''t stand.


    They are all hurt and don''t let go. This is not to hurt them alive.


    Huo Zhi ignored these. She stepped back and asked her men to prohibit them from trespassing and leaving.


    She was ordered by her wife not to allow anyone to go in and out of the library, especially the injured, but also to stare at their every move.


    "Who are you? My classmate is injured and wants to go to the infirmary. There''s really something wrong. It''s not too late until we finish reading it. "


    Huo Zhi drooped her eyes and ignored the people who spoke.


    She was ordered not to let anyone leave, but she didn''t know the reason, and naturally she couldn''t explain it.


    In order not to cause trouble for her wife, she just needs to be business.

 Chapter 254

    The people standing at the gate of the library dare not speak.


    They are not the opponents of Huo Zhi, Huo family dark Wei and others at all.


    "Huo Zhi?"


    Just then, a confused and familiar voice came into Huo Zhi''s ear.


    She raised her eyes and a slender figure appeared at the door of the library.


    Huo Zhi took two steps forward and bent slightly: "long Shao."


    Long Xinzhe, a member of the dragon family of four families, married his sister into the Huo family, which is not the master for Huo Zhi.


    But when you meet, always say hello respectfully.


    Long Xinzhe glanced at the Huo family dark guard standing behind her.


    From these people''s solemn faces, their deliberate evil spirit, and their almost identical expressionless faces, he knew that these people were Huo''s dark guards.


    Beside his brother-in-law, he also follows the Huo family''s dark guard all the year round.


    Whenever he saw them, long Xinzhe felt that they were robots without feelings.


    "Senior, do you know?" The boy standing aside, knowing the identity of long Xinzhe, opened his mouth attentively.


    The man privately thinks that the dragon family is one of the four families and has a certain influence. It should be able to help them solve their problems.


    They speculate that the emergence of Huozhi and others may be related to Lili and Li Xiao.


    If these people are against long Xinzhe, they must step back.


    Long Xinzhe nodded gently to the students he didn''t know.


    He looked at Huo Zhi and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "After receiving the master''s order, no one is allowed to leave the library."


    Huo Zhi''s answer was also straightforward.


    But as soon as she said this, long Xinzhe couldn''t help looking slightly changed.


    He knows the three leaders of the Huo family, Huoqiang, huochuan and Huozhi.


    Master Huo and Huo Hongxing have no family affairs. Only his brother-in-law, the second master and the third master can make Huozhi call him the master.


    There''s no need to ask next.


    There are some things he can''t ask about.


    Long Xinzhe said to the people around him who wanted to leave and went to the infirmary: "you can wait first. It probably won''t take too long. There should be medical students in there. Let someone show you the injury first."


    After saying that, he didn''t wait for a response and turned into the library.


    Still waiting for him to decide and completely fooled the people who forced Huozhi and others to retreat.


    "Xin Zhe, what''s going on outside?"


    A girl who looks exquisite with a porcelain doll came forward and asked.


    Her name is Gu Qingqing. She is from four families.


    Long Xinzhe shook his head at her: "I don''t know what happened. We can''t go out for the time being."


    "What''s going on?" Gu Qingqing frowned and his face was not very good-looking.


    "The Huos are outside."


    Long Xinzhe crossed each other and sat down on the nearest table and seat, looking relaxed and casual.


    The seat he was sitting in happened to be the seat before Qin Ruan.


    Books read by Qin Ruan were also spread on the table.


    Long Xinzhe reached out to close the book and looked at the title of the book.


    At this glance, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows slightly.


    Encyclopedia of pregnancy.


    He turned over several other books that were put aside, all related to pregnant women.


    If these books were not related majors, I really wouldn''t read them.


    Long Xinzhe knew that Qin Ruan was sitting here just now.


    He remembered that Qin Ruan was not a medical student or a subject related to these books.


    The question is, why did Qin Ruan, a freshman, read these books.


    Long Xinzhe touched the book in his hand and his eyes showed meditation.


    Gu Qingqing sat opposite him, and the anger that came out before dissipated.


    She stared at long Xinzhe with a smile: "are the Huos coming to school? Who''s here? Is something wrong? Has the third master come? "


    "What do you think? How long did the third master return home when he was in poor health." Long Xinzhe didn''t lift his head.


    As we all know, Third Master Huo is ill and seldom appears all year round.


    Today, Huo Zhi suddenly appeared in Shengshi University, which has surprised him.


    Gu Qingqing is still looking forward to the third master. It''s nonsense.


    Not to mention that the third master''s body is not suitable for work, even if he is in good health, who in Shengshi university can disturb him to come in person.


    Long Xinzhe guessed from the bottom of his heart that it may be the reason for director Hou of the school recently. Huo Zhi and other talents will be sent.


    Apart from the recent turmoil on the board of directors, he couldn''t find any other reason.


    The second master manages the hea group and has to deal with major families. Recently, the Su family is not very comfortable and must be busy and confused.


    His brother-in-law followed the president all the year round, and he was too busy to stand up.


    The school can only send the following people to deal with anything.


    Gu Qingqing didn''t want to do so much. She held her chin with her hands and twisted her eyebrows slightly.


    "The third master has returned home for a while, and it''s time to show up."


    Long Xinzhe raised his eyes and gave her a faint look.


    "Don''t talk about the third master all day, for fear that others won''t know what you''re up to."


    "What ideas can I make?" Gu Qingqing looked chatty.


    Long Xinzhe did not hesitate to expose her mind: "hit the title of Mrs. Huo."


    Gu Qingqing said righteously, "look at all the families in the capital who have daughters and don''t play Mrs. Huo''s position. I think what''s the matter. Who makes the third master look good."


    Long Xinzhe''s eyes took a deep look at her and stopped making a sound.


    Because she''s right.


    The aristocratic family and even the families below, which family has a daughter and granddaughter does not want to marry into the Huo family.


    Even if it''s not third master Huo, you can marry second master.


    The height of the Huo family now does not need marriage.


    The engagement between Huo Erye and Su Jingshu is well known to be the luck of the Su family.


    The Su family was kind to Mr. Huo, so they got married. Unfortunately, they didn''t succeed in the end.


    Suddenly, Gu Qingqing exclaimed, "eh? Who read this book? Why is it all about pregnancy? "


    The book in front of long Xinzhe was closed, and the name of the book cover, Encyclopedia of pregnancy, was clearly seen by her.


    "Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan."


    Gu Qingqing was surprised: "what are they doing with this? Can''t Qin Ruan really have an affair with Lu Yichen? "


    Long Xinzhe glanced at her and suspected that her brain was full of water.


    "Yi Chen is with us almost every day. When did you see him approaching Qin Ruan?"


    "Is that Ling Xiaoxuan?"


    Speaking of her, Gu Qingqing opened the whole conversation box: "I tell you, Ling Xiaoxuan withdrew some time ago, you know?"


    How can long Xinzhe know? He never pays attention to these.


    "It''s said that her fiance died before her. It''s so noisy these two days."


    "How do you know so well?"


    "I don''t know what''s in the big families. We can know anything at all."


    "We?"


    "You don''t understand. Women''s affairs are less involved."


    "Ha ha..." long Shao gave her a perfunctory smile very politely.


    Gu Qingqing looked at the Encyclopedia of pregnancy again: "do you think someone between Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan is pregnant, otherwise how can you read such a book?"


    "Maybe I want to write a course summary report."


    Long Xinzhe sorted out the book, got up and left without saying much.

 Chapter 255

    Shengshi University, the corner of the playground lawn.


    Qin Ruan came here with Li Xiao and left the man on the lawn.


    Ling Xiaoxuan stood three meters away from them, holding the book in her arms, shaking with fear.


    Look at her starlit eyes again, full of excitement and curiosity.


    "Qin Ruan, has she been puppeted?"


    Qin Ruan turned back and looked a little surprised: "can you see?"


    "I can''t see." Ling Xiaoxuan shook her head honestly: "from her reaction, it looks like the sequelae of being puppeted."


    "You know that." Qin Ruan couldn''t help laughing.


    "That''s right. After all, I was very interested in this aspect."


    Because of Qin Ruan''s words, Ling Xiaoxuan''s instinctive trembling gradually stopped.


    Qin Ruan Wen said in a voice, "it may be dangerous later. Don''t get too close."


    "I see!" Ling Xiaoxuan nodded desperately.


    Qin Ruan took out his mobile phone, found Qiao Jiu''s phone and dialed it out.


    It was quickly connected over there. The background noise was very messy.


    "Sister Ruan?" Qiao Jiu''s voice, as well as the noise, came into Qin Ruan''s ears.


    Qin Ruan looked a little surprised. At this time, the Qiao family teachers and disciples should have left by plane.


    The reason why she called was that she had a try attitude.


    Qin Ruan asked, "you and uncle Qiao haven''t started yet?"


    Qiao Jiu said in a low tone: "the flight has been delayed."


    Qin Ruan made a sound and asked, "someone on my side was hurt by puppets. What spell can clean up the puppet Qi on them?"


    "Jingshen spell."


    "Where''s the Jingxuan spell? I want to use it now. How do I operate the distance? "


    "Uncle Lu has it there. Soak the spell in water and let people drink it. The puppet Qi will be purified."


    "OK, I''ll call uncle Lu and ask."


    Qin Ruan hung up and dialed Lu Wenbin''s mobile phone number.


    The other party quickly connected and learned that Qin Ruan was going to use the Jingshen spell and said he would send someone over as soon as possible.


    Ling Xiaoxuan watched Qin Ruan from beginning to end and understood what she did.


    She is for those people hurt by Li Xiao in the library to clean up the charm of puppet Qi.


    "Qin Ruan, what did you mean by what you said before?"


    Lili, who came in a hurry, questioned Qin Ruan with a bad attitude.


    Ling Xiaoxuan turned her head sideways. Lili''s ferocious and ugly face was reflected in her eyes. It was really a strong sense of existence of this face.


    It was so strong that she felt disgusted: "you have no conscience. Qin Ruan didn''t save you before. You have long been strangled by Li Xiao."


    "Who wants her to help me!" Lily doesn''t appreciate it at all.


    Her eyes stared at Qin Ruan with fear and disgust.


    Qin Ruan''s beautiful eyes looked at her shoulder.


    The baby puppet lay on Lili, and his small hands tightly pinched her neck. However, its strength was too weak to hurt people.


    Even so, Lili is a little uncomfortable.


    She moved her neck uneasily. She didn''t know what was going on these days. She always felt that her neck was a little tight.


    To this end, she chose clothes with the collar down on her body.


    The feeling of being tightened did not disappear.


    Lili put her hand on her shoulder and felt heavy here, like a sense of fatigue without a good sleep.


    Qin Ruan took a panoramic view of her face and small movements.


    "Do you feel that your shoulders are very heavy recently, like being pressed by something, and there is a sense of oppression in your neck?"


    Lili frowned fiercely: "how do you know?!"


    "As I said before, the life you killed came to you for revenge."


    "You fart!"


    Lili clenched her teeth and sharply denied Qin Ruan''s words.


    Qin Ruan frowned: "keep your mouth clean. Your life is still in my hand. If you don''t send the child away at midnight tonight, you have to go down and accompany it."


    "You''re talking nonsense. It''s impossible!"


    Lili stepped back. She didn''t know if it was psychological. She felt the strength on her shoulders getting heavier and heavier, and even the suffocation feeling on her neck became more and more serious.


    In fact, she feels right.


    The baby puppet was angered by Qin Ruan''s words. It could not speak and had no clear human consciousness, but it could feel the disadvantage of Qin Ruan to it.


    It has only one goal, lily.


    The baby puppet''s pale little face is gloomy, because his anger is not very clear. His facial features are crowded together and can''t be described in words. In short, he looks very scary.


    Its swollen little hand pinched Lily''s neck.


    Originally, the soul lay on Lili''s shoulder, but now it has sat on her neck.


    The baby puppet''s eyes were red with black pupils. He was full of evil spirit and came out wantonly. He didn''t mind being found out.


    Qin Ruan''s face was slightly heavy and stared at it with disapproval.


    "If you really kill her and enter the underworld, you will be sent to the 18th floor of hell. You can''t even do it in the next reincarnation. Why?"


    The baby puppet didn''t understand Qin Ruan at all.


    Its swollen hands exuded bright red blood, and the air was filled with a fishy smell of blood.


    The taste is very strange, similar to that of a woman''s aunt.


    This is the blood carried from the mother when the baby puppet was born.


    Qin Ruan''s face was slightly heavy and could not help becoming solemn.


    She knew later that baby puppets were no better than adult ghosts. They were unconscious, stubborn and cruel.


    Qin Ruan raised his wrist like a bright moon and shot away at the baby puppet with a golden light in his hand.


    The baby puppet was hurt by the golden light and shrieked from its mouth.


    It was knocked to the ground and stared at Qin Ruan with ferocious red eyes.


    The next moment, it flew to Qin and Ruan with lightning speed.


    No one could see this scene except Qin Ruan.


    Seeing the little guy rushing, hell fire came out of Qin Ruan.


    The baby puppet screamed again.


    It confiscated the speed, the soul was contaminated with hell fire, and scorched black smoke came out of it.


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and stared coldly at the baby puppet huddled on the ground. His voice was cold and thin: "if you don''t want to suffer, just stay honest!"


    She didn''t restrain her sense of oppression in order to make it afraid.


    It doesn''t matter if the baby puppet doesn''t understand. As long as he is afraid, he won''t make trouble next.


    The little guy was really afraid. He regained his clear facial features. His face was not as scary as before.


    It shrank to the ground and was wronged into a ball.


    If you love people, you may pity it, but Qin Ruan won''t.


    Evil spirits are mostly cunning, especially baby puppets. They are stubborn and cruel and do not distinguish right from wrong. They will only do anything to achieve their goals.


    Qin Ruan stood not far away with a cold look. The whole person was silly Lili.


    The corner of her lips provoked sarcasm: "do you feel a lot easier now?"


    Lili was speechless and could only nod mechanically.


    Qin Ruan sighed and said, "the child in your stomach has been four or five months. It''s obviously shaped. It''s a little boy. If you give birth to him, it should be a lovely child. It''s a pity."


    Lili stared at her eyes, and the light in her eyes was shocked and surprised.


    "No, not..."


    Her voice was hoarse, and the fear and panic hidden in her words were obvious.

 Chapter 256

    Qin Ruan seemed to understand something from Lili''s words and expression.


    Her face was not very good-looking, and she looked up and down at each other with a strange look: "what is it? Not a boy, or no abortion? "


    "They say, it''s a, it''s a girl."


    Lili''s astonishment and shock at the bottom of her eyes were real, and her voice was uneasy and regretful.


    Qin Ruan''s face was slightly heavy: "did you fight because you found out it was a girl?"


    Lily closed her lips and stopped talking.


    What kind of attitude is this?


    Obviously, it is default!


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and stared at the baby puppet at his feet. It was clear that he was a boy.


    At this moment, she couldn''t tell what it was like to come to her mind.


    There are disappointments, regrets, and outrageous absurdity.


    Children are special to Qin Ruan.


    She grew up in an orphanage. She has seen too many reasons. Don''t abandon children in the orphanage.


    Qin Ruan had an obsession that she would never abandon him if she had children.


    She will keep the child away from those sad and painful experiences and let him grow up in a healthy environment.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were frozen in an instant, and his eyes looked at Lili.


    "I can tell you with certainty that the child you knocked down is a boy."


    "No, no!"


    Lili swayed and fell to the ground.


    She couldn''t believe Qin Ruan''s words.


    This is cruel!


    The boy she had been looking forward to for so long was strangled by her own hands.


    It was because it was a girl that she found Li Xiao and asked him to accompany her to the hospital to beat the child.


    When the child was knocked out, the doctor also told her it was a girl.


    Qin Ruan told her that it was a boy she had knocked down.


    How can she accept it!


    The anger in Qin Ruan''s eyes pressed down on Lili: "why did you kill him? Do you know how miserable he was? He was discarded in a garbage bag, bitten by mosquitoes, and his body smelled and turned into water.


    If you go to a regular hospital, it may not lead to a tragedy and provoke him to avenge you! "


    "I don''t want to!" Lili looked ferocious and her voice roared fiercely.


    "My boyfriend only wants boys at home. If he were a girl, he wouldn''t marry me at all! How could I know it was a boy! "


    The implication is that it''s someone else''s fault.


    Qin Ruan didn''t understand the woman''s brain circuit. She stared at Lili with disgust.


    She said coldly, "if you want to save your life, you have to spend time for your child, otherwise your life will be hard to protect."


    Lily opened her eyes and asked, "how to cross?"


    "Since the child threw himself into your stomach, it shows that he has a long-standing relationship with you. He came after you, but you despised life and abortion. As a result, he was not born and came to this world to have a look. He didn''t get what he wanted. He always had to appease his resentment."


    Lili''s face was full of fear and her tone was hurried: "can I ask the Taoist priest to do a Dharma for him?"


    Qin Ruan shook his head: "he hates you because of love, becomes a debt because of resentment, and stays between yin and yang to form a baby puppet. He can''t be reborn for the time being and has nothing to rely on. Even if he doesn''t revenge you, he can only be with you for a long time.


    If the baby puppet stays around, it will hurt your blessings and Yin virtue, ruin your luck, even your health, and even your life... "


    Lily is worried. She doesn''t want to hear this. She just wants the ghost to disappear.


    "Just tell me how to make it disappear!"


    Qin Ruan glanced at her coldly, and his face was very ugly.


    She has self doubt, helping Lili is evil or good.


    The woman was so selfish that she made Qin Ruan very angry.


    Not only did she think so, Ling Xiaoxuan was already angry.


    She just wanted to persuade Qin Ruan not to care about lili. This woman doesn''t know good people. Even if she helped her, she won''t be grateful.


    As soon as she opened her mouth to make a noise, she saw that Li Xiao was not quite right.


    "Qin Ruan, Li Xiao moved!"


    Because of Ling Xiaoxuan''s reminder, Qin Ruan looked at his feet. As expected, the baby puppet didn''t know when it disappeared.


    Go to see Li Xiao again. The other party has stood up and stared at Lili.


    Qin Ruan secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Well, let the baby puppet vent her anger first, otherwise she won''t be comfortable even if she helps Lili.


    Lili also found that Li Xiao''s state was wrong. Just like before in the library, the other party''s eyes at her were like looking at a dead object, which surprised and frightened her.


    "Qin Ruan, Qin Ruan! You save me! Help me! "


    Qin Ruan turned a deaf ear and walked up to Ling Xiaoxuan.


    He even took out his cell phone and took a look at the time.


    It''s already noon. She''s going to class in two hours.


    It''s noon now. The sun is high and the sun is fierce.


    It is reasonable to say that puppets rarely appear during the day, unless they are angry and seek revenge regardless of the pain of the dead in the hot sun.


    Like the baby puppet in front of you.


    Li Xiao opened her mouth with a gloomy smile. Her dull eyes gradually became cold, and her bright red eyes were staring at Lili.


    On this pair of malicious eyes, a cold air rushed from the bottom of her feet to Lili''s heart, and a strong smell of danger came to her face.


    Li Xiao staggered towards Lili with unskilled steps.


    "No, you don''t come here! Ah... "


    Lili retreated in embarrassment, and her face was so frightened that she lost her blood color.


    Li Xiao''s eyes are vicious and bloodthirsty. There is no emotion in the bottom of his eyes.


    Seeing her approaching, Lili finally cried.


    She shouted in the direction of Qin Ruan: "help me! You can pay as much as you want! Please help me! I''ll listen to you. Get her away quickly!!! "


    Lili''s voice was hoarse and broke, which showed how frightened she was.


    Qin Ruan was ready to take back his mobile phone when Lu Wenbin called.


    She put it in her ear.


    "Qin Daoyou, I sent someone to send a spell to Shengshi University. He is now outside the school. He can''t get in without a student card and a work permit."


    "I''ll send someone to get the spell and tell him to wait a minute."


    "Taoist Qin, I have something else to do. Let''s talk later."


    "OK, don''t bother uncle Lu."


    Qin Ruan hung up the phone and dialed Huo Zhi. After the other party connected the phone, she spoke concisely.


    "Huo Zhi, you ask someone to get a spell at the school gate. After you get the spell, soak it in water. The water is drunk by the injured students and let them leave after they drink it with their own eyes."


    "OK, I will..."


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Halfway through Huo Zhi''s words, there was another sad cry from Lili.


    A library not far from the lawn.


    Huo Zhi, who was standing at the door, looked sharp like a knife, and her hair stood up.


    "Madam! What happened? "


    Her voice was more than a degree higher than usual.


    Qin Ruan said coldly, "it''s someone else who has something to do. Don''t worry about me. Go and work quickly."


    "Yes!"


    Huo Zhi hung up and went to the school gate in person.


    Playground lawn, a corner.


    Lili''s sad cry continued, more tragic than before.


    Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan watched coldly.

 Chapter 257

    This time, the baby puppet was on Li Xiao''s body, not directly trying to kill Lili.


    It is more like deliberately teasing her. When she gets close to Lili unexpectedly, she will slow down after hearing her frightened scream.


    When Lili was lucky to escape, she rushed up again.


    Lily was scared to death.


    The baby puppet is on Li Xiao''s body. Her facial features are ferocious and distorted, her eyes are red, and her look is also very scary. It''s really unreasonable not to scare people half to death, especially for Lili''s strong killing intention.


    "Ah, Qin Ruan, I suddenly found myself not so afraid of puppets."


    Xu was amused by the baby puppet''s behavior, and most of Ling Xiaoxuan''s fear disappeared.


    Qin Ruan looked back with a smile: "not afraid now, doesn''t mean not afraid in the future."


    So far, the puppets Qin and Ruan have met are within their ability.


    If the puppet who exceeds her strength, let alone her, is everyone''s share to escape, it''s not a matter of fear.


    Ling Xiaoxuan understood what she meant and nodded seriously: "that''s true, but the scene in front of her is very funny. There''s definitely something wrong with Lili''s brain."


    Qin Ruan lightly hummed, "no problem. I can''t do that. My children won''t let him leave in peace."


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s face was not very good-looking: "that child is really as miserable as you said."


    Qin Ruan nodded gently: "there is no better than it."


    What she said before is not exaggerated at all.


    Lili goes to a regular hospital to have an abortion. The child may not be tortured after death, resulting in resentment and turning into a baby puppet.


    General black hospitals have poor medical equipment and have great potential safety problems. Most doctors also have no medical products.


    If there were medical products, Lili''s children would not casually put them in bags to accompany the garbage. The stench of flies and insects made him turn into a baby puppet to find Lili for revenge.


    But even so, there are nearly 100000 girls who go to black hospitals to have an abortion every year.


    Among these girls, how many didn''t come down from the operating table, and how many of them turned into baby puppets.


    The figures Qin Ruan thought of weighed heavily on her heart. Her face was slightly heavy, and her deep eyes contained cold meaning.


    Killing pays for life, which remains the same forever.


    Even a small, unformed baby is a life.


    Abortion is killing their lives.


    If they don''t do Dharma to transcend, these children can''t enter reincarnation at all.


    Ling Xiaoxuan asked curiously, "Qin Ruan, how do you help Lili spend the child?"


    "If an ordinary baby puppet can ask a Taoist priest or a temple to do a Dharma transcendence for him, this is a common method to resolve it. It can send the baby puppet to reincarnation as soon as possible.


    The practice of Taoist priests and monasteries to send baby puppets into reincarnation will enable his ghost to rely on, yin and Yang, and everyone is safe. "


    Ling Xiaoxuan glanced: "that''s really cheap, Lili. This woman should be honed for the rest of her life."


    "Lili''s child, this method won''t work." Qin Ruan looked up at Lili who was still entangled by the baby puppet.


    "Many people don''t know that there will be baby puppets during abortion. Lili''s children suffer too much. They are aborted by their biological mother and accompanied by garbage after death, which leads to its resentment. They just want to kill Lili to resolve their resentment."


    Ling Xiaoxuan was surprised: "did you really let it kill Lili?"


    Although Lili was a damned woman in her opinion, she would feel a little creepy if her child killed her.


    Qin Ruan shook his head: "killing can''t be killed. Only the seventh generation of good fruits of all things can be reincarnated into an adult. Once it breaks the cycle of killing, it is difficult to reincarnate as a person."


    "But it seems unwilling to let Lili go. It''s true that good people don''t live long, and evil people don''t get bad returns."


    Knowing that Lili will not be killed by the baby puppet, Ling Xiaoxuan has some contradictions again.


    Qin Ruan heard the trace of anger in her tone and showed a gentle appeasement to her.


    "That''s wrong. You know, there''s a saying that it''s not a time when you don''t report."


    "Will Lily be punished?"


    "She has no worries about her life for the time being, but she has been deprived of her pregnancy qualification. Her good fortune and Yin virtue have been damaged, and her luck has also been affected. As for her health, being entangled by baby puppets during this period cannot be unaffected."


    Ling Xiaoxuan frowned: "that''s OK, otherwise it''s difficult to calm people."


    "Lili was entangled by the baby spirit and didn''t spend the baby puppet in time. She committed too many causal karma obstacles, which she must repay."


    "Ah... Don''t come here!!!"


    "I will surpass you. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t kill you. Please let me go!!!"


    Lili realized that Qin Ruan would not help her. She cried all over her face and begged Li Xiao for mercy while avoiding Li Xiao.


    However, she didn''t know where she poked the baby puppet. Li Xiaoman was very angry and angry.


    Li Xiao''s eyes glowed red, and his whole body was wantonly killing.


    She stopped playing with Lili, moved in front of the other party and put her hand around her neck.


    Lily was held up in the void by her.


    As long as she exerts a slight force on her wrist, Lili''s life will come to an abrupt end.


    Seeing this, Qin Ruan was no longer indifferent. She immediately came forward and stopped the baby puppet killing.


    The power of the dark god wrapped Li Xiao, and the baby puppet was forced back again.


    The baby puppet was almost to succeed. He was interrupted by Qin Ruan again. His red eyes stared at her fiercely. If you look at it carefully, you can see some grievances.


    Qin Ruan sighed silently.


    The wisps of golden light from her fingertips touched the soul of the baby puppet.


    The evil spirit of the other party wound around the golden light at a very fast speed and turned to Qin Ruan.


    The baby puppet was full of evil spirit and was absorbed by Qin Ruan in an instant.


    Even so, its resentment did not disappear.


    The baby puppet bared his teeth and shrieked at Qin Ruan.


    Knowing that his resentment was hard to dispel, Qin Ruan raised his eyes to see Lili.


    Lili was covered with sweat and her face was crying with a runny nose and tears, which was a miserable look.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were cool and thin, and his voice was indifferent: "do you want to help the child get over it yourself?"


    "Yes! Yes! "


    Lili nodded hurriedly.


    As she nodded, the sweat on her face fell to the ground.


    Qin Ruan said coldly word by word: "at midnight tonight, cut a bowl of your blood for the child. When the blood in the bowl is gone, clean it up, copy the Tibetan Sutra and burn it to him, and sincerely apologize to him.


    After that, go to the clean Buddhist temple Taoist temple the next day to set up a transcendental altar for the baby puppet. The Dharma of the baby puppet needs a serious and solemn transcendental Taoist temple. The leader of the Dharma must be a master of virtue and purity, so that the baby puppet can feel the deterrence of merit and virtue.


    Go to the Buddhist temple and explain the situation to them in detail. They know what to do. Remember, you must be sincere, otherwise no one can save you. "


    Lili, with a blank face, couldn''t understand Qin Ruan''s words at all.

 Chapter 258

    Qin Ruan said that without looking at Lili''s pale face, she came to Li Xiao.


    The girl''s face was dull and she looked like a fool who had lost her soul.


    Fortunately, she didn''t easily summon the soul for her before, otherwise the baby puppet would hurt her for the second time.


    Qin Ruan stretched out his slender jade finger and touched the center of Li Xiao''s eyebrows.


    In an instant, his soul returned, and Li Xiao''s dull eyes gradually recovered.


    Her eyes blinked slightly. Her eyes were blank and she didn''t know what happened.


    The man returned to normal. Qin Ruan didn''t say anything and turned back to Ling Xiaoxuan.


    "Let''s go."


    "Good!" Ling Xiaoxuan was simply amazed.


    Qin Ruan''s just action was clearly in her eyes. She only stretched out her hand and touched Li Xiao, and people woke up. It was very incredible.


    Here Lili was anxious: "now there are more than ten hours to the evening. What if I am hurt by that thing again?"


    Qin Ruan looked back and frowned: "he is not a thing, he is your child."


    "But he''s going to kill me!"


    Lili''s face was angry, and her words were filled with resentment.


    Qin Ruan felt very bad: "no, it won''t hurt you in a short time. Your first task now is to make preparations in advance at midnight tonight, and then seize the time to find the Buddhist temple and Taoist temple."


    "But I don''t understand. Who should I ask to help me? Can''t you see it? Help me. I''ll give you the money. You can ask for as much as you want. "


    Xu was so angry that he couldn''t help but make Qin Ruan smile: "I want a hundred million, do you also give it?"


    Laughter mocks and hides disdain.


    "..." Lily was dumbfounded.


    a hundred million? This is not looting.


    Just as she was about to say something, Qin Ruan took Ling Xiaoxuan''s arm and turned away.


    "Don''t go! What if I can''t do it? You can''t leave me here alone! " Lili caught up with them.


    Qin Ruan stared at Lili impatiently, and his patience was about to succeed.


    "That has nothing to do with me. I have told you the way to send away the baby puppet. The next step is your own business. As long as you are sincere, there is nothing to avoid."


    Lili shouted, "I don''t have a hundred million. Can I have a million?"? I''m really scared! "


    Qin Ruan was unmoved and did not respond.


    She is not short of money and doesn''t want to meddle in Lily''s affairs.


    Her selfishness and hypocrisy can be seen from her character. This woman suffered for herself.


    Lili can only watch Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan leave.


    "Lili?"


    Li Xiao''s call came suddenly behind him.


    At a loss, with unspeakable panic.


    Li Xiao''s soul returned, and all her memories remained in her mind.


    She was shocked by what had happened before, her face was pale, and her facial features became distorted due to fear.


    Lili looked back at Li Xiao and said, "don''t call me, you bitch!"


    She counted all the injuries she had been hurt by the baby puppet on Li Xiao''s head.


    Li Xiao was so scared that he ran towards her.


    "Lili! He''s back! Come to us! "


    Seeing Li Xiao running, Lili turned and ran because the shadow was too big.


    She also scolded while running: "bitch! Don''t come! "


    Li Xiao, who has not been puppeted by the baby, naturally has no previous strange ability. She pursues people with her own physical strength.


    They are running and chasing each other on the playground. This funny picture is also very unique.


    Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan go to the library. Their footsteps are as slow as walking.


    Ling Xiaoxuan never loosened her frown all the way.


    She also looked at Qin Ruan from time to time.


    When she looked over again, Qin Ruan finally couldn''t help it.


    "Just say what you want to say. It seems like I''ve done something to you."


    "Hahaha..." Ling Xiaoxuan smiled, "I just have some doubts."


    "What doubts?" Qin Ruan took the afternoon book from her arms.


    "You said that those girls who had to go to the hospital to have an abortion, would they also be entangled by baby puppets?"


    Qin Ruan''s voice was soft and gentle: "whether intentionally or unintentionally, as long as they have had an abortion or abortion, there will be baby puppets. If they can spend the baby puppets in time, they can resolve the impact of baby puppets on them, will not affect their own fortune, and will not accumulate Yin debts.


    Of course, there will also be some kind-hearted baby puppets without resentment. Due to various complex factors, they will find an opportunity to re-enter reincarnation. "


    "But didn''t you say that the aborted baby puppet can''t enter reincarnation?"


    "It''s a baby puppet who hates the people who hurt them because of love, is full of resentment, becomes debt because of resentment, and stays between yin and Yang. They can''t be reborn and have nothing to rely on. If they don''t have resentment, they will be fine."


    "I see." Ling Xiaoxuan suddenly realized.


    Qin Ruan also said: "in fact, some people know that after beating up their children, their children will have resentment. They will also think that they can''t let their children come to this world, and they will blame themselves and take the initiative to surpass them."


    "Such people should be very few."


    "There are still some."


    While talking, they returned to the library again.


    Huozhi and others haven''t left yet.


    They are staring at the students injured by Li Xiao and drinking spell water.


    "What is this? I don''t drink it. Who knows what''s in it!"


    Some people resisted and vowed not to drink the water of unknown origin.


    Huo Zhi did not dissuade him, but gave a look to the men standing beside him.


    The latter came to the protesting student with a water cup.


    The male classmate said, "what are you doing? This is Shengshi University, not where you can go wild! "


    "Drink water!"


    The Huo family''s dark guard was expressionless and sent the water cup in his hand to the male classmate.


    "I said no!"


    The Huo family''s dark guard didn''t do it. The student was relieved and the protest was louder.


    "Drink water!"


    The Huo family''s dark guard spoke again, and the sound tablet was like a machine without emotion.


    "No! Take this thing away. I''ll drink it bad. Who''s in charge? "


    As the saying goes, no more than three things happen.


    The Huo family''s dark guard stepped forward, pinched the male classmate''s chin, gently lifted it up, and sent the water cup to each other''s mouth.


    Before the male classmate could resist, a glass of water was poured down.


    A series of actions, but completed in just a few seconds, stunned the onlookers.


    "Cough, cough..." the male student was filled with water, some choked and coughed.


    Seeing his painful face, I knew it was hard.


    Several other male students who were injured by Li Xiao and had some protest attitude also took the initiative to take over the water cup and drank the water crisply.


    "I''ll go! This attitude is too strong! "


    Ling Xiaoxuan, as the daughter of an aristocratic family, has never seen such a bully in school in the past two years.


    She looked at the people around her: "Qin Ruan, to be honest, are these your people? Are you not afraid that the school will trouble you? "

 Chapter 259

    Qin Ruan took back his sight on Huozhi and others.


    She said calmly, "No."


    Facing Ling Xiaoxuan''s puzzled eyes, she smiled and said, "it''s for their good to let those students drink water. Being contaminated with puppet gas will affect their luck and even life safety."


    "But they don''t know. They must jointly sue the board of directors afterwards."


    Ling Xiaoxuan couldn''t help worrying about her.


    Qin Ruan said softly, "they are from the Huo family."


    "What?!"


    The words were so explosive that Ling Xiaoxuan''s dialect changed for a while.


    Qin Ruan smiled but didn''t speak. He raised his feet and left the library and went to the school restaurant.


    The previous toss made her feel a little hungry.


    The anorexia disappeared in the morning. Now she feels she can eat two bowls of rice.


    "Wait, Qin Ruan, make it clear!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan came forward and pulled her arm.


    This pull Xu was too hard, and Qin Ruan didn''t prevent her from leaning. She was about to fall to the ground.


    Huo Zhi, not far away, was found when Qin Ruan came.


    She knew that her wife didn''t want to expose her identity, so she didn''t come forward.


    Huo Zhi watched his wife being pulled by the woman around her and was about to fall to the ground.


    She put up all her heart. The little master was still in her wife''s stomach. She had no time to think about anything and came running at a lightning speed.


    Huo Zhi''s strange and panic look attracted the attention of countless onlookers.


    After all, she has always been the most powerful person in the crowd who hinders them from leaving the library.


    Qin Ruan''s body fell back without any focus. He was about to fall to the ground.


    She immediately loosened the book in her arms, protected her stomach with both hands, and her face turned white with fear.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s eyes were quick and her hands were quick. She reached out and grabbed Qin Ruan''s sleeve.


    The loose sleeves directly broke away from Qin Ruan''s arm. Ling Xiaoxuan only held an empty sleeve, and Qin Ruan''s body fell again.


    When Qin Ruan was frightened and waiting to land, her body fell into a soft, cold arms.


    Huo Zhi''s speed is too fast to help Qin Ruan.


    She can only squat down - body, swipe across the ground, cushion on the ground and hold Qin Ruan with open arms.


    "Madam..."


    Huo Zhi whispered, with a trace of pain in his tone.


    Qin Ruan was frightened, his heart beat faster, and his heart almost jumped out.


    Hearing Huo Zhi''s unbearable tone in her ear, she quickly got up.


    "Cough..."


    As soon as Qin Ruan got up with his front feet, Huo Zhi, who was lying on the ground, immediately got up and coughed up blood from his mouth.


    The penalty hall is not easy to treat. Huo Zhi was hit by the impact of Qin Ruan''s fall, and his injury collapsed again.


    "Huo Zhi, how are you?"


    Qin Ruan bent over and held Huo Zhi''s shoulder, worried and nervous.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about the recurrence of the old injury."


    Huo Zhi wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and helped Qin Ruan get up.


    In her opinion, the wife is pregnant with a little master and should not squat for a long time.


    Qin Ruan grabbed Huo Zhi''s hand, and they helped each other to stand up.


    "Huo Zhi, what''s the matter?"


    Long Xinzhe always stood at the gate of the library and watched Huo Zhiru rush at the speed of a cheetah.


    Even with his own body as a meat pad, Qin Ruan should be protected from injury.


    This made him confused and curious.


    "Long Shao."


    Huo Zhi looked back and said hello respectfully without changing her face.


    Long Xinzhe put his eyes on Qin Ruan, and his eyes looked at him.


    Huo Zhi saw this, narrowed his eyes and took two steps to block his sight.


    "Long Shao, please respect yourself."


    The other party''s eyes crossed the line.


    Huo Zhi knew the look of long Xinzhe''s eyes. It was the look of the upper class people raising pets in the outer ring.


    Long Xinzhe''s eyes widened slightly and stared at Huozhi inconceivably.


    Qin Ruan can bear Huo Zhi''s protection.


    It''s not easy!


    Long Xinzhe pursed his lips and tutted. He tentatively asked, "second master''s?"


    "Long Shao!"


    Without the master''s order, Huo Zhi will not reveal the identity of his wife, even the uncle''s brother-in-law.


    Huo Zhi''s persistent attitude aroused long Xinzhe''s curiosity.


    Although he has a beautiful face, he is as gentle as his neighbor''s younger brother, and carries the pride of a famous family in his bones.


    A Qin Ruan, he really doesn''t see it in his eyes.


    But Huo Zhi''s attitude made him too curious.


    It is said that Qin Ruan is the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family, but some people know the truth.


    For example, the children of the four families and six aristocratic families in the school have a wide network of relationships at home. A small Qin family can find out by talking.


    But even Qin Ruan is the genuine miss of the Qin family.


    Her identity and family background are not enough to catch the Huo family.


    The two cannot be compared. The difference between heaven and earth is praising the Qin family.


    Long Xinzhe touched his chin and tilted his head to see Qin Ruan blocked by Huo Zhi.


    The latter also turned his head sideways, facing his interested eyes.


    Qin Ruan was still frightened and showed a alienated and polite smile to him.


    "Xuemei, are you going to the restaurant for dinner? How about together? " Long Xinzhe''s dark eyes moved and offered.


    Qin Ruan held Huo Zhi''s shoulder and patted each other twice. She came out from behind.


    He alienated long Xinzhe and said, "don''t bother the senior students. I''ve made an appointment with sister Ling."


    Ling Xiaoxuan stood beside Qin Ruan. She didn''t talk.


    At present, she took the initiative to mention her and immediately stood up. She took Qin Ruan''s shoulder and smiled at long Xinzhe.


    "Long Xinzhe, don''t forget to make an appointment with your primary school sister next time. Recently, my primary school sister belongs to me."


    Then she came to Qin Ruan''s ear and asked in a low voice, "are you okay? It scared me to death. "


    Ling Xiaoxuan was surprised and patted her heart.


    "It''s all right. Fortunately, I didn''t fall."


    Qin Ruan twisted her eyebrows and eyes, and stroked her belly inadvertently.


    This action was seen by the careful long Xinzhe.


    His eyes flashed as if he understood the purpose of the books in the library.


    Aware of his sight, Qin Ruan naturally moved his hand away from his belly.


    She knows long Xinzhe. Like Lu Yichen, she comes from four families.


    These two people are inseparable. In school, they are Meng and Jiao.


    She didn''t hide her identity in front of Lu Yichen, and naturally she wouldn''t hide in front of long Xinzhe.


    Some things just go with the flow. There''s no need to be cautious.


    Qin Ruan looked anxiously at Huo Zhi: "is there anything uncomfortable? Do you want to go to the infirmary?"


    "No, the school doctor is useless for the injuries he suffered before."


    Huo Zhi''s injury is tricky and can''t be seen by ordinary doctors.


    We can only go back to Huo''s house and find Huo''s doctor to take medicine.


    Qin Ruan saw her embarrassment and suggested, "then go to the doctor to see the injury. I won''t leave school in the afternoon. Nothing will happen."


    "Subordinates dare not."


    The third master told me to follow her closely.


    Recently, the Su family is uneasy. How can Huozhi leave at this time.

 Chapter 260

    Once was enough for the mistakes of the Su family.


    The injury always reminds Huo Zhi that he can''t relax.


    Qin Ruan Wei narrowed his eyes and threatened, "then I''ll call the third master and let him tell you?"


    "Madam, no!"


    Huo Zhi''s nervous face changed.


    The conversation between the new master and servant surprised the two listeners standing aside.


    Who did Qin Ruan call?


    Third master? They should have heard right.


    What did Huo Zhi call Qin Ruan?


    madam? Like that.


    Are they hearing hallucinations.


    Long Xinzhe and Ling Xiaoxuan looked at each other with a strange look, which only made people feel funny.


    Qin Ruan was not joking. She really took out her mobile phone and called him when she found the third master''s communication.


    Huo Zhi saw that she was really coming and hurriedly said, "madam, it''s really not necessary. I''ll let someone send medicine. If the third master knows that I''m not doing well, I can''t escape my responsibility."


    "You saved me and protected my baby from being frightened. How could the third master punish you?"


    "Children?!" Ling Xiaoxuan turned pale and stared at Qin Ruan''s stomach strangely. Her eyes were full of fear.


    She burst out in a cold sweat and her voice trembled: "Qin Ruan, do you really have?"


    Before the two pulled, she almost caused Qin Ruan to fall to the ground.


    If I fell just now


    Ling Xiaoxuan can''t imagine that she almost lost Qin Ruan''s baby.


    Listening to the conversation between Qin Ruan and Huo Zhi, it seems that the child is still the Third Master of the Huo family.


    Her face turned pale, as she had when she first saw mandrills.


    Qin Ruan''s thin lips pursed slightly, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly to an appropriate radian.


    Her voice was soothing: "it''s all right, I didn''t fall."


    "I don''t know, I really don''t know, otherwise I won''t fight with you."


    Ling Xiaoxuan tightly pursed her lips, and the self reproach, fear and guilt on her face appeared.


    "Pay attention next time. I''m sorry I didn''t tell you."


    In fact, Ling Xiaoxuan was not comforted by her comfort.


    The pupil at the bottom of her eyes contracted sharply and stared at Qin Ruan''s stomach. The feeling of guilt pressed her out of breath.


    Qin Ruan sighed in the bottom of her heart that she had not finished a Huo gardenia, and another Ling Xiaoxuan was full of self reproach.


    She decided to take the serious situation first. Huo Zhi''s face was white. Qin Ruan knew from the bottom of her heart that her injury was not light.


    Huo Zhi hesitated and didn''t know how to explain to Qin Ruan the rules of the Huo family''s secret department.


    Finally, she can only step back: "madam, I''ll call brother Chuan and ask him to hand over with me, otherwise my subordinates won''t be at ease."


    Qin Ruan nodded gently: "it''s OK. Your task now is to find a doctor to see the injury, otherwise I don''t trust you."


    "Yes -"


    Qin Ruan didn''t believe her and raised her chin slightly: "fight now."


    Huo Zhi''s temper and temperament, she also felt a little.


    This woman is like an iron man. She doesn''t take her body seriously at all.


    If she doesn''t stare, who knows if she will be perfunctory.


    Huozhi had to take out her mobile phone and call huochuan.


    Huochuan answered the phone very quickly.


    "Little gardenia, what''s the matter?"


    The three leaders of the dark guard have a certain tacit understanding with each other. If nothing happens, Huo Zhi can''t take the initiative to call.


    "I''m fine..." Huo Zhi raised her eyes and took a careful look at Qin Ruan.


    Seeing that her complexion returned to normal, she told Huo Chuan everything about Qin Ruan''s almost falling down.


    "Madam, what''s up?" Huo Chuan''s tone was also a little nervous.


    Huo Zhi recalled: "I seem to be a little frightened."


    "You wait first."


    Soon, a whisper came from huochuan.


    Huo Zhi knew that he had told the third master what had happened to his wife.


    She waited for a moment, and the third master''s cold and low voice came from the sound tube of her mobile phone.


    "Is madam hurt?"


    "No." Huo Zhi''s voice tightened instantly.


    "Huo Chuan will hand it over to you later. During this period, pay attention to your wife''s safety. You''ve done a good job this time."


    "Thank you, master."


    Huo Zhi''s heart, which had been raised all the time, finally fell down.


    "Give the phone to madam."


    "Yes -"


    Huo Zhi handed the mobile phone to Qin Ruan: "madam, the master asked you to answer the phone."


    Qin Ruan took the mobile phone and put it to his ear: "Third Master?"


    Low dumb sexy laughter came clearly from the speaker: "is there anyone around?"


    Qin Ruan looked at long Xinzhe and Ling Xiaoxuan and gave a sound.


    "Were you scared just now?" The third master''s voice is gentle and soothing.


    "Fortunately, thanks to Huo Zhi, otherwise I would really fall to the ground."


    "Afraid?" The third master''s tone was gentle and ambiguous, and asked with a third indulgence.


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and looked at his lower abdomen.


    "Yes."


    She gave a soft, um.


    I''m afraid. How can I be afraid.


    When she was about to fall, she was besieged and beaten to the ground in her previous life, and the picture of blood poured into her mind.


    Panic, helplessness, and unwilling despair poured in.


    She was afraid of losing her baby again.


    I didn''t feel bad before, but at this time, my eyes couldn''t help feeling sour because of an inquiry from the third master.


    "It''s all right. I''m not afraid." The third master''s tone was gentle and uncharacteristic. He coaxed Qin Ruan like a child.


    Qin Ruan couldn''t help laughing: "don''t talk like that. I feel like I''m coaxing a few-year-old child."


    "Isn''t it a child? In terms of seniority, you should call me uncle."


    The third master sighed like true or false, which came into Qin Ruan''s ears from the sound tube.


    "No, if you come to our school, you will walk into the crowd like a college student¡°


    "Ruan Ruan, is this praising me for being tender?" The third master has a pleasant voice.


    Qin Ruan laughed loudly.


    This seems irrefutable.


    Huo Gentiana is really young.


    But her words before had the element of coaxing the third master.


    After all, his aura and his own magnanimity, even if walking in school, are also people''s existence.


    The third master''s sexy and provocative laughter sounded again: "your girl''s mouth is sweet, which makes me happy."


    "Just be happy."


    Qin Ruan unconsciously used the honorific title.


    "Look, I just praised my youth. I turned around and used the honorific title. Girl, you have different opinions."


    Qin Ruan didn''t know how to answer. It was the first time she found that the third master''s mouth was so unforgiving.


    She pulled the edge of her loose T-shirt with her fingers and said helplessly, "I''m lamenting that the third master''s status is high. It has nothing to do with age. It''s not a greeting from the elders. Let''s ask which peer in the capital doesn''t call you the third master."


    "You girl." The third master smiled: "they are them. If you please me, call me third brother, which is the most direct."


    In front of Ling Xiaoxuan and long Xinzhe, call third brother Huo Gentiana?


    Qin Ruan said she wanted face.


    This makes her feel more ashamed than the intimate address of the couple before.


    Qin Ruan changed the subject: "no, I''m going to have dinner. The third master quickly asked Huo Zhi to go back and see how the injury was. I don''t trust her. "

 Chapter 261

    The Third Master said in a warm voice, "go. You don''t have to worry about her."


    "Well --"


    Qin Ruan answered, and the third master''s advice sounded in his ear again.


    "Pay attention to your body, relax and don''t put pressure on yourself. Call me if you have anything."


    "I see. Bye."


    Qin Ruan waited for the third master to hang up the phone before giving his mobile phone to Huozhi.


    I have to say, after chatting with this man for a while, all kinds of uneasiness left in her heart were soothed and disappeared without a trace.


    Qin Ruan said to Huo Zhi, "huochuan will come soon. Will you find a place to have a rest?"


    Huo Zhi nodded to show that she knew.


    "Do you want me here with you?" Qin Ruan was still worried.


    "No, madam, there are still classes in the afternoon. My business will be solved soon."


    Huozhi dare not let Qin Ruan accompany her here.


    After eating the melon, and full of interest, long Xinzhe took the lost Ling Xiaoxuan to Qin Ruan.


    He suggested again: "not to eat, go, together!"


    Qin Ruan looked at Ling Xiaoxuan''s state. This time, she didn''t refuse long Xinzhe''s proposal.


    She explained to Huo Zhi again, and the three turned and left.


    The direction they left was the school restaurant.


    As soon as the three left, the onlookers blocked by the Huo family''s dark guards in the library burst into flames.


    What is the relationship between Qin Ruan and long Xinzhe?


    Or what does Qin Ruan have to do with the people who stopped them?


    Or, Qin Ruan, Ling Xiaoxuan and long Xinzhe, who has anything to do with Huo Zhi.


    They could not hear what several people said, but they could feel that their atmosphere was not quite right.


    Long Xinzhe, in particular, seems to have a good temper. He is as beautiful as his neighbor''s younger brother. In fact, he is more difficult to approach than Lu Yichen''s male god.


    But he had contact with Qin Ruan.


    Is it true what happened on the school forum before.


    Qin Ruan is really dating Lu Yichen.


    You know, Lu Yichen has a good relationship with long Xinzhe. Long Shao''s attitude towards Qin Ruan has to be thought-provoking.


    "Long Xinzhe!"


    Just then, Gu Qingqing''s bright call sounded at the door of the library.


    But the three people who had gone far could not hear her voice.


    Even if he could hear it, long Xinzhe didn''t want to take her with him.


    Qin Ruan around him may be the third master Huo''s man now, with a small one in his stomach.


    He is now full of gossip, all on Qin Ruan alone.


    When he came to the school canteen, long Xinzhe took them to the small restaurant.


    They don''t need to line up, just order in the house.


    Qin Ruan chose a more appetizing dish and handed the ordering plate to Ling Xiaoxuan sitting opposite.


    As usual, Ling Xiaoxuan must sit next to Qin Ruan.


    She didn''t dare to do anything today.


    In Ling Xiaoxuan''s eyes, Qin Ruan is a high-risk group and the object of key protection.


    She was afraid of sitting next to Qin Ruan and bumping into her again.


    "Sister, look what to eat."


    Ling Xiaoxuan carefully took the tablet and dared not touch Qin Ruan''s hand.


    She casually ordered a few dishes and handed them to long Xinzhe.


    From beginning to end, Ling Xiaoxuan''s eyes were on Qin Ruan, especially on her stomach.


    "Qin Ruan, who was the family you said before?"


    Qin Ruan leaned on the back of the seat, his eyes drooped slightly, and said softly, "who is it?"


    "Yes, Third Master Huo."


    "Yes." She admitted it.


    Ling Xiaoxuan got the affirmative answer. She couldn''t even breathe. She soon turned red.


    Seeing her appearance in long Xinzhe''s eyes, she couldn''t help laughing.


    "Promising!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan didn''t want to hear that.


    She took a hard breath and stared at long Xinzhe.


    "You''re promising. You''re promising to sit with us for dinner?"


    They are half weight. Who despises who.


    After ordering, long Xinzhe clicked the send button and threw the tablet aside.


    He sits upright. At first glance, he has been well educated, and his words and deeds show a sense of superiority.


    This arrogance is innate and won''t make people too disgusted.


    But when he looked at Qin Ruan''s sight, it was somewhat intriguing.


    Long Xinzhe stared at Qin Ruan for a long time. Qin Ruan didn''t look away and looked at him calmly.


    They are like a tug of war. Whoever speaks first will lose.


    Ling Xiaoxuan couldn''t stand such silence.


    She stretched out her hand and waved in front of long Xinzhe: "what are you looking at? It''s not yours anymore."


    "I dare think."


    Long Xinzhe glanced at her with an unspeakable sour tone.


    I don''t know what he''s sour.


    Qin Ruan raised his eyebrows: "what? Long Shao has a special liking for the third master? "


    These words are full of ruffian smell, which is not in line with the external gentle image of Qin Ruan.


    You should know that some of her habits in Xicheng and fighting with people all year round are ruffian and bad in her bones for a long time.


    She was never a soft persimmon to be bullied.


    Long Xinzhe couldn''t close his chin because of her words.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    If the third master knew, he might hunt him down.


    "What are you holding on to? I don''t know. I thought I robbed your lover. "


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were full of sarcasm. Long Xinzhe had a very strange attitude towards her at first sight, which made her friendly.


    Long Xinzhe held his arms in both hands: "Xuemei, do you have a problem with me?"


    "You have a problem with me."


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and stroked the book aside with his fingers.


    Her fingertips moved gently and her tone was careless: "if you see that I can''t eat, you don''t have to join the fun here. It''s disgusting and affects people''s appetite."


    "Your mouth is too poisonous." Long Xinzhe stared at Qin Ruan in disbelief.


    The more he looked at Qin Ruan, the more disappointed he was.


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes, his eyes were sharp, and a few words came out of his beautiful lips.


    "No poison."


    "Where am I poisoned?" Long Xinzhe doesn''t understand.


    "Eyes, too poisonous, make people uncomfortable."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Long zhe was so angry that he couldn''t breathe steadily.


    For a long time, he was finally discouraged.


    "Anyway, I''ll call you three sister-in-law. Can you not hurt others so much?"


    "No."


    Qin Ruan looked indifferent and his eyes were still cold.


    "In fact, I just want to know one thing. Is it related to you that the third master went abroad to recuperate some time ago?"


    Long Xinzhe didn''t hide it, so he asked directly.


    His eyes swept to Qin Ruan''s stomach, overflowing with thirst for knowledge and complaining.


    I have to say that this topic really made Qin Ruan speechless.


    She came back from rebirth. Naturally, she knows why the third master went abroad to heal.


    The third master has been clean and self loving for nearly 30 years and has never been close to other women.


    But that night at the Huangting Hotel, they didn''t know who was forced by whom or attracted each other.


    In short, the third master broke the ring.


    The body that cannot be compared with normal people becomes weaker.


    Once some things are lost, they will damage Qi and vitality.


    The third master went abroad to recuperate all night. He really has an inseparable relationship with her.

 Chapter 262

    Long Xinzhe saw her look and understood in an instant.


    It really has something to do with Qin Ruan.


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked coldly at his gnashing of teeth and said, "who can see such a face? I know you worship the third master. Now the third master is in Qin Ruan''s bag, which has nothing to do with you."


    Long Xinzhe accused: "she caused the third master to go abroad to recuperate. In recent years, the third master''s body has improved significantly and has rarely gone to the hospital."


    "That has nothing to do with you." Ling Xiaoxuan rolled her eyes.


    "Why doesn''t it matter?!"


    Long Xinzhe glared at Qin Ruan: "what have you done?"


    Qin Ruan looked at him. He had a ridiculous night with the third master. He couldn''t say a word clearly.


    With the angry eyes of Shanglong Xinzhe, her evil taste surged up from the bottom of her heart.


    Qin Ruan''s red lips were slightly hooked: "I didn''t do anything. I just took the third master to make a villain."


    "..." long Xinzhe.


    "..." Ling Xiaoxuan.


    They could not refute this.


    Ling Xiaoxuan admires Qin Ruan from the bottom of her heart. Her sister''s words are really amazing.


    She couldn''t help giving Qin Ruan a thumbs up.


    Long Xinzhe stared at Qin Ruan in horror and said, "are you stronger than the third master?"


    Qin Ruan couldn''t help laughing.


    She has the ability.


    That night at the Huangting Hotel, who took the initiative to say no, in short, she rolled with the third master.


    Long Xinzhe saw that Qin Ruan only smiled and did not refute, thinking that he really forced the third master.


    "Why are you so disrespectful?"


    Qin Ruan''s red lips slightly opened: "how do you know that the third master won''t covet me?"


    "How possible! The third master is an ascetic monk and has never been interested in women! "


    "Really?"


    Qin Ruan''s smile remained unchanged and his expression was thought-provoking.


    Not interested in women?


    That night, who let her feel the pain of splitting the mountain.


    Who hasn''t seen a woman in 800 years and can bully her.


    She had not cried in the past 20 years. She begged for mercy with tears in her eyes, and she didn''t get pity from each other.


    These words Qin Ruan would not tell long Xinzhe and Ling Xiaoxuan.


    Knowing that long Xinzhe was the brain powder of the third master, Qin Ruan''s unhappiness dissipated a lot. It was more pleasing to his eyes.


    "Don''t involve children in the affairs of adults."


    She threw out such a sentence, so she was not ready to discuss with long Xinzhe all kinds of problems between her and the third master.


    "Qin Ruan, you need a face. You''re one year younger than me."


    Qin Ruan sneered: "then don''t you still want to call me three sister-in-law?"


    "Dong Dong -"


    Long Xinzhe couldn''t find words to refute. Just then the door was knocked.


    "Enter -"


    The door was pushed open from the outside. It was the staff of the restaurant who brought the dishes.


    The three kept silent.


    Until the dishes were put on the table, long Xinzhe was still looking at Qin Ruan sadly.


    He couldn''t accept it. Qin Ruan was entangled with the third master.


    In his eyes, the third master is sacred and inviolable. He is not only a flower of kaolin, but also an object of his admiration.


    Now he has been dropped from the altar by Qin Ruan, which makes him feel unreal and disillusioned.


    Long Xinzhe didn''t have a good taste of this meal.


    He stared at Qin Ruan''s stomach and asked, "the children are all there. Have you been in contact with the third master long ago?"


    "No, he had it the day he went abroad."


    Qin Ruan swallowed the food and went to the Stewed Beef Brisket with tomato on the table.


    She didn''t order this dish, so it can only be Ling Xiaoxuan.


    She is still eating that taste, familiar and not tired.


    "The child is only a month?!" Long Xinzhe was surprised again.


    "Yes." Qin Ruan''s attitude is particularly forthright.


    "Qin Ruan, to be honest, have you been eyeing the third master and pregnant with the Huo family''s children with premeditation?"


    "Ah! You know all this? "


    Qin Ruan looked surprised, as if he had been found a little secret.


    But the light in her eyes was cold and ironic.


    Long Xinzhe was born in the four big families. She wondered how the other party''s brain grew.


    Ling Xiaoxuan also stared at him with idiot eyes.


    "Long Xinzhe, please use your mind. Qin Ruan has been at school some time ago. Her combination with the third master can only be a mistake. If you want to calculate that the third master Huo has not been implemented, you have to hold the Huo family''s dark guard."


    "That''s not necessarily. Maybe she was sent by an aristocratic family to muddy the water in the capital."


    "I bah!" Ling Xiaoxuan was angry: "can you not stare at me when you say this? My Ling family is always at ease and never interferes in it. "


    Recently, the capital has been in a state of chaos. The Huo family has made frequent moves and never covered up. The Su family is ready to move. Nangong and the Xiao family seem to be at peace. Who knows what they hold back.


    Anyone can see that the aristocratic family in Beijing is not very stable during this period, and the Huo family succeeded patiently.


    Long Xinzhe also knows that the Ling family has always been self-discipline, and Ling Xiaoxuan''s uncle is even more capable. Over the years, the Ling family has lived in seclusion at the top of the six aristocratic families.


    He pursed his lips and didn''t refute Ling Xiaoxuan''s words.


    He just felt the tip of his nose uneasily: "I don''t mean that either."


    "Oh!"


    I believe you ghost, you man is very duplicative.


    Qin Ruan put down his chopsticks and picked up the soup.


    She raised her eyes and glanced at long Xinzhe. She was puzzled and said, "what are you doing here?"


    Long Xinzhe gave her a particularly sad stare: "what do you know? The third master is the perfect representative of our non marriage advocates. Now that you have children with the third master, will you get married in the next step?"


    Qin Ruan said faintly, "I have received the certificate."


    "Got it, got it?"


    The chopsticks in long Xinzhe''s hand were almost unstable.


    Ling Xiaoxuan was also shocked: "so fast? No wonder that woman called you madam! "


    Qin Ruan smiled and drank soup.


    Before the soup was drunk into his mouth, the faint aroma of medicinal materials poured into the tip of his nose.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes moved slightly. She took a sip, and the right medicine fragrance spread in her mouth.


    The taste is familiar and not offensive.


    She raised her eyes, swept to the two people sitting opposite and asked, "who ordered this soup?"


    "I didn''t order." Ling Xiaoxuan shook her head.


    "Neither did I!"


    Long Xinzhe doesn''t have the heart to drink soup. He is now in a complex contradiction.


    Because the third master was in poor health, he hoped that the man would always stand on the altar and that he would stay behind.


    Now that he knew that the third master had, he felt that the flower of kaolin in his mind had been picked.


    Don''t say how hard it feels.


    Qin Ruan savored the herbal soup in his mouth and smiled gently.


    She knows where the soup came from.


    The third master really did what he said and asked her to drink a bowl of medicated soup every day.


    Qin Ruan couldn''t hide his smile.


    Although long Xinzhe has some persistent brain damage to the third master, he is not stupid. He can''t see anything wrong with Qin Ruan.


    He looked at the bowl of soup Qin Ruan drank and recalled her previous questions.


    I don''t know what I thought. My face changed slightly. It was full of incredible.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened.


    Long Xinzhe pointed to the soup in front of Qin Ruan: "this, this soup is..."

 Chapter 263

    Qin Ruan seemed to deliberately stimulate him and wrote in a light tone: "the third master''s mind."


    Long Xinzhe covered his heart and looked miserable, just like a woman who lost her virginity.


    "Qin Ruan, I was fed with your dog food before I had dinner."


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked a little sad and looked pitifully at Qin Ruan.


    "That''s the difference between having a family and not having a family."


    Qin Ruan finished the soup, calmly wiped the corners of his mouth, picked up a book and got up.


    "I''m full. Take your time."


    She left with deliberate steps.


    Ling Xiaoxuan and long Xinzhe were left behind. They were dizzy and distended by this wave of dog food.


    Long Xinzhe stared at the door and murmured, "Qin Ruan and I seem to have a big difference in her cognition."


    Ling Xiaoxuan glanced at him: "what was your impression of her before?"


    "It''s the kind of unknown, not very prominent, bearing the reputation of the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family, which makes people feel like bullying."


    "Hehe -"


    Ling Xiaoxuan smiled: "you can ask Lu Yichen what Qin Ruan looks like in a fight."


    Then she stood up and said, "I''m almost finished. Take your time."


    "You two, eat cat food?"


    Long Xinzhe looked at the dishes that didn''t move much on the table, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Girls, always keep a good figure."


    "Are you still a girl? They have become old demons. "


    "Then you are an old man, or an old man who doesn''t eat old food!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan stretched out her hand, lifted her enchanting wine red curls, twisted her graceful waist and left.


    However, as soon as she came out of the room, her face changed.


    Qin Ruan was almost hurt before, which didn''t make her forget easily.


    Qin Ruan''s identity, she really didn''t expect.


    Today, if something happens to Qin Ruan''s baby, it can be said that it will affect her whole body.


    Not to mention her remorse and guilt for Qin Ruan, she can''t wave away in her life.


    The Huo family will also write a pen on the Ling family''s head for this.


    Ling Xiaoxuan couldn''t see that Qin Ruan was valued by the Huo family.


    Huo Zhi and others were arranged beside her. The third master personally took care of Qin Ruan''s daily life. Even a cup of medicinal diet soup was sent to the ignorant Qin Ruan under their eyes.


    Most importantly, Qin Ruan got married with the third master.


    The news was not released, but the importance of the Huo family to Qin Ruan has been very obvious.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s face sank, and her eyes showed tangles.


    She likes Qin Ruan very much and doesn''t want to entangle with her family interests.


    But now that Qin Ruan has become the Huo family, some things will be inevitable.


    Huo Zhi called the third master before. She heard the other party say that it was the Ling family who almost hurt Qin Ruan.


    If the Ling family didn''t say it at this time, it wouldn''t make sense.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s eyebrows and eyes were a little anxious.


    She hasn''t caused trouble to her family for a long time.


    Standing at the door for a while, Ling Xiaoxuan took out her mobile phone.


    As she walked outside the restaurant, she found her uncle''s phone in her mobile phone and dialed it.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan doesn''t know the entanglement and pressure on Ling Xiaoxuan''s side.


    She went to the library when she went to the teaching building.


    Seeing Huo Chuan cleaning up the mess there, I also learned that Huo Zhi went back to the Huo family to see a doctor, so I was relieved to go to class.


    Qin Ruan came to the classroom and sat down in front of many eyes.


    Not long after she sat down, some eyes looked at her frequently and were ignored by her.


    Qin Ruan looked down at the book in his hand, looked serious, and his side face was gentle and beautiful.


    Until the end of the class, Qin Ruan did not squint and did not give his whole sight to unimportant people.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t cause trouble and took the initiative to come to the door.


    "Hello, Qin Ruan, are you really dating Mr. Lu?"


    A gorgeous and aggressive girl stood in front of Qin Ruan in a questioning tone.


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and gave her a faint look.


    Red lips gently opened: "No."


    "Really?"


    This time, Qin Ruan no longer responded.


    She walked out of the classroom with her book in her arms.


    "Wait! I haven''t finished yet! "


    The girl caught up with Qin Ruan with an indomitable attitude.


    Qin Ruan didn''t listen to her footsteps. The girl behind her reached out to drag her.


    She was almost pulled down by Ling Xiaoxuan before. This time, Qin Ruan was like a pair of eyes on her back. She dodged the other party sensitively and was about to touch her hand.


    She turned and looked at the girl coldly, her eyes cold.


    "What do you want to do?"


    The students who had not left the classroom stared at them one after another.


    The girl felt very shameless and asked angrily, "I just want to ask if it''s true!"


    Qin Ruan looked impatient: "I have answered before."


    The girl didn''t give up: "if you didn''t communicate, why did someone take a picture of you with Lu Xuechang today? You wouldn''t lie to me?"


    Qin Ruan looked up and down at the girl in front of her, very sure she didn''t know each other.


    She asked expressionless, "who are you?"


    ¡°£¿¡± The girl looked stunned.


    Qin Ruan continued, "I don''t know you. What do you have to cheat me?"


    "You! Who do you think you are, but an illegitimate daughter? Who are you looking at here? "


    The woman was angry, but she began to choose her words.


    Qin Ruan smiled angrily: "in addition to this old routine, can it be a little fresh?"


    She''s tired of listening to these people.


    "Really, why don''t you change something fresh!"


    A ruffian voice mixed with disdain came from the door of the classroom.


    The crowd looked along the voice and saw a handsome, cold, ruffian young man leaning on the door.


    His handsome and cynical face looks like Qin Ruan.


    This person is Qin Mei.


    Qin Mei didn''t study at Shengshi University. He was lucky to come in today. He was touched by Lu Yichen.


    Not to mention these, Qin Mei is very angry now.


    Very, very angry.


    He always knew that his sister was said to be an illegitimate daughter.


    The rumor even spread to his school. He would explain to others whenever he heard those messages.


    He even asked his friends at Shengshi university to explain to others.


    I didn''t expect it to work.


    For so long, these people still hold on to the identity of Qin Ruan''s illegitimate daughter.


    If his old man had found an illegitimate daughter outside, he would have made it public.


    Even the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family is dignified. How can she be so pointed out.


    How much manpower, material resources and money did my father spend to send Qin Ruan to Shengshi university? Will illegitimate women have such treatment?


    Qin Mei stood up straight and walked to Qin Ruan with dangling steps.


    He stared at the girl standing in front of him.


    "Qin Ruan is not only the young lady of the Eight Generals of the Qin family, but also the second successor of the Qin group. What are you and what tongue you chew here? It seems that you are capable."


    The girl was frightened by his ruffian Qi. She was afraid that Qin Mei would start the next second.


    She said angrily, "who are you?"

 Chapter 264

    Qin Mei smiled with a ruffian smile: "young master, I won''t change my name. I won''t change my last name. Qin Mei."


    He pointed to Qin Ruan: "Qin Ruan''s twin brother, we climbed out of one belly as early as 19 years ago."


    That attitude is like saying that those who allude to Qin Ruan''s illegitimate daughter are rubbish.


    His inexplicable pride was seen by Qin Ruan and he couldn''t help but smoke his lips.


    She only found out today that her second brother is a little middle two.


    The girl was unwilling to lose face and said sarcastically, "it''s just a small Qin family. What sense of existence are you looking for here!"


    Others seconded: "that is, who knows whether what you say is true or false."


    "Qin Ruan was said to be an illegitimate daughter since she entered school. Someone explained it for her during the period, but she didn''t respond at all. It''s not a guilty conscience!"


    "It seems that there is such a thing. At that time, I really thought she was not an illegitimate daughter."


    "It''s not an illegitimate daughter. Look at her small family. People can''t look at her anywhere."


    "Your mouth has eaten shit!" Qin Mei was mad.


    How can these people confuse black and white.


    Qin Ruan pulled his arm, "OK, what do you care about with them? They are a group of ignorant and exploited wretches."


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Some people shouted and couldn''t stand being ridiculed by Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan''s cold eyes went straight to the classmate: "am I the illegitimate daughter of the Qin family? Do I have a relationship with you for half a dime?


    You can''t look at the Qin family. The latest pendant on your neck is the latest high-end limited edition launched by Baorui gold bank under Qin''s group. "


    The other party held the pendant around his neck and turned red.


    This is a very popular decoration recently. She likes it very much and many students around her like it. Unfortunately, they didn''t grab it.


    Qin Ruan''s lips pressed down: "my origin can''t let you find the so-called sense of superiority. It will only lower your self-cultivation and cultivation.


    If you have nothing to do, don''t stare at others. Look at yourself more. If you don''t know what evil you''ve done, it''s your turn to be punished one day. If you have nothing to do, you may save your life. "


    She''s not bluffing.


    All of you here are more or less carrying a weak evil spirit. The Diablo blood devil, who doesn''t kill to pay for his life, is not very clean after all.


    As soon as Qin Ruan said this, some people couldn''t hang up and showed a guilty expression.


    "Who are you scaring here? You think we''ll believe you!"


    The girls who initially stopped Qin Ruan mocked.


    Qin Ruan looked down at her: "if you don''t do anything wrong, you''re not afraid of ghosts knocking at the door. Dare you ask if this classmate likes to abuse animals. You''re followed by many dead cats and dogs."


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    The girl looked frightened on her face, and even looked back at her back with a guilty heart.


    Many people have a panoramic view of her, and her eyes shine strangely.


    The people who couldn''t see Qin Ruan in the classroom were silent.


    Qin Ruan took Qin Mei''s arm and left the classroom. Before leaving, he looked meaningfully at the girl behind him.


    Qin Mei, who was dragged away, was so angry that he grinned: "no, they said that about you, so you let them go?"


    "A group of poor people, if they have the ability not to stare at me, they just want to find a sense of superiority from me and take care of what they do."


    Qin Ruan kept moving forward.


    After they went downstairs, the people around them stared at the brothers and sisters from time to time.


    It seems curious who this young man looks like Qin Ruan.


    No wonder they noticed Qin Ruan, just because Qin Ruan has been a hot topic in the school recently.


    Qin Ruan walked to the dormitory building with the book in his arms. Wen Sheng asked, "second brother, are you looking for me at school?"


    "Of course I came to you."


    Qin Mei''s answer is natural.


    Qin Ruan: "how did you get in?"


    The school will not let people in without student card, work permit or other circumstances.


    "It''s not the guy who met Lu Yichen." Referring to Lu Yichen, Qin Mei couldn''t help grinding his teeth.


    Qin Ruan looked at him suspiciously: "didn''t you fight?"


    "Am I that man?"


    Qin Ruan thought, really.


    The two people''s gas field is different. They must pinch each other when they meet.


    She looked suspicious. Qin Mei felt the tip of his nose uneasily: "I didn''t fight, so I quarreled with him."


    "Then he helped you into school?"


    "That''s right."


    After Qin Mei finished, he felt more uncomfortable.


    Lu Yichen is the cheapest guy. Is it really a person who can look down on him.


    Qin Ruan sighed: "you want to come in, why didn''t you call me?"


    "Your cell phone can''t get through. It''s turned off."


    Qin Ruan took out his mobile phone. It turned off automatically when it was out of power.


    "What are you looking for me at school?"


    "Well, something happened at home."


    Qin Ruan stopped and looked at him: "what''s the matter?"


    Her face showed an unspeakable tension and some panic.


    Qin Mei seemed to feel all kinds of emotions in her heart and quickly explained: "Han Xian, the woman went to find her uncle after she left home. I disclosed the news to her aunt.


    You also know the temper of the eldest aunt. She blocked the eldest uncle and Han Xian in the hotel. The scene was ugly and it was a big deal. "


    "How big is it?" Qin Ruan narrowed her eyes.


    "Today, the big aunt came to our house and said she was looking for Dad to say something."


    Qin Ruan''s eyes sank: "what do you want to say? Han Xian and uncle have been colluding for a long time. We haven''t found them yet! "


    Hearing that it was Han Xian and Qin Anmin, Qin Ruan''s attitude turned 180 degrees.


    She thought her father had an accident with her brother.


    Qin Mei nodded approvingly, "I think so, so I quarreled with Gao lanyue.


    The woman said nothing and scolded me by pointing at my nose. I''m so big. No one has ever scolded me like this except the old man and big brother. That woman is a bitch! "


    Qin Ruan stepped forward and asked, "when did it happen?"


    "Just this noon."


    "Do you know the current situation?"


    "Big brother and big aunt play Tai Chi. Dad''s body is not very comfortable recently. He didn''t come forward."


    "That''s OK. I''ll go upstairs to get my bag and we''ll go home together."


    "OK, I''ll wait for you."


    They went downstairs and Qin Ruan went upstairs.


    Qin Mei is waiting for her downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin family.


    Qin jingcen sat in the hall.


    He sat upright, his slender fingers tapping on the laptop on his lap, dealing with the documents piled up by the company.


    But also from time to time to perfunctory, middle-aged women chattering opposite him.


    This woman is no other than Gao lanyue, the wife of Uncle Qin Anmin.


    Gao lanyue''s mouth never stopped: "I said Jing Cen, your uncle was seduced by the fox spirit Han Xian. This is your father''s laissez faire mistake. If you don''t have a statement, I won''t go today."

 Chapter 265

    On this issue, Qin Dashao told Gao lanyue very clearly that her father and Han Xian had divorced and they had nothing to do now.


    Even if Han Xian killed someone, it had nothing to do with their Qin family.


    He has said this more than three times, which is really annoying.


    Qin jingcen sent the processed files to the company''s assistant, raised his eyes and showed a mature, handsome, gentle and elegant face.


    There was no emotion in his long and narrow eyes, but his tone was very gentle.


    "Well, the cook at home is not bad. It''s not a problem for the big aunt to stay for a simple meal."


    Gao lanyue''s face was almost distorted when she heard the speech.


    She stretched out her hand to smear the red nails, pointed to Qin jingcen''s nose and said angrily, "is this a meal?!"


    "You go on." Qin jingcen''s good upbringing made him not angry with his elders and pulled a perfunctory smile on his lips.


    Gao lanyue''s voice was shrill: "you must compensate me."


    "What compensation?" Qin Dashao''s tone was slightly heavy.


    This is turning the corner. After wasting so much tongue, I finally went to the theme.


    Gao lanyue leaned on the back of the sofa and held the posture of elders: "I heard that your father is in poor health and has made a will in advance. It seems that there is nothing between me and your uncle?"


    "I''m not sure about my father''s will."


    Qin jingcen looked as cold as ice and looked at Gao lanyue''s line of sight.


    He seems to be asking, how do you know what I don''t know as a son.


    Being stared at by him, Gao lanyue felt scared, and the hairs on her back stood up.


    She grinded her teeth and said, "this time Han Xian seduced your uncle, you should at least take out 10% of the shares to compensate me, otherwise it won''t be over!"


    Qin jingcen smiled angrily at her words: "what you said is out of thin air. Han Xian and my father have divorced. Legally, they have nothing to do with each other. What Han Xian did, why should we clean up for her?


    Big aunt, you know, I can call you big aunt now because you haven''t been involved in the collusion between uncle and Han Xian and want to seize the Qin family''s industry. I hope you can cherish this feeling. If it''s useless, it''ll be gone in the future. "


    "What do you mean, you don''t want to be responsible?" Gao lanyue was filled with anger: "although Han Xian divorced your father now, she hooked up with us to settle the people when she didn''t divorce. Can''t you shirk your responsibility?"


    Qin jingcen frowned and looked sullen. He seemed to be holding back his anger.


    The anger in his heart could not be suppressed, and his gentle face gradually sank.


    Talking to such a fussy woman is more tiring than talking about hundreds of millions of business.


    "Really not!"


    Qin Dashao was about to speak when a clear and sharp voice came from the door.


    He looked up, accompanied by his brother and sister.


    "Ruan Ruan, are you back?"


    Qin Dashao was sullen and smiled like a flower, just like seeing his beloved girl.


    Qin Ruan stared at Gao lanyue sitting on the sofa.


    Seeing her coming back with her second brother, the other party also held a supreme posture of elders.


    She looked at Gao lanyue with a sinister look, and there was examination and disapproval at the bottom of her eyes, as well as hatred hidden in the bottom of her eyes.


    When Qin Ruan looked at Qin jingcen, his eyes suddenly became gentle: "after class, come back and have a look."


    "Why didn''t brother go to the company?" She asked knowingly.


    Qin Dashao''s eyebrows were slightly raised. The blood ties between brother and sister made them have a tacit understanding.


    Qin jingcen raised his chin and cast his eyes on Gao lanyue: "this is not the big aunt. I''m here to entertain guests."


    "Guest? When did she become a guest? "


    Qin Ruan walked across from Gao lanyue and looked down at each other. The anger in her eyes seemed to burn the woman out.


    Gao lanyue, this woman has a nest with Qin Anmin, Han Xian, snake and mouse.


    She doesn''t have the ambition of those two wolves, but she''s not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Gao lanyue is snobbish, selfish and open-minded. She likes autumn wind best.


    In his previous life, Qin Ruan clearly remembered that the Third Master said that Gao lanyue was one of the culprits who colluded with his brother''s engaged wife''s family to force him to go abroad and stay away from the Qin group.


    This is a deep blood feud. Without revenge, it is not enough to calm her pent up anger for a hundred years.


    Her hatred for Han Xian and Han Kexin is not enough to hate Gao lanyue and Qin Anmin.


    Han Xian somehow married into the Qin family later, but Gao lanyue married into the Qin family for decades. Her eldest brother and second brother called her aunt for so many years. They never forget her and uncle during festivals.


    The cruel couple forced their eldest brother to stay away from other countries, and their second brother died in another country because of them.


    "What''s your look!" Gao lanyue was angry.


    She has always looked down on Qin Ruan. Such an uneducated girl can never get into her eyes.


    Qin Ruan''s face was gloomy and his eyes were murderous: "I''m looking at a shameless thing that sucks people''s blood, doesn''t know how to be grateful and ruthless!"


    Gao Lan''s full face was incredible: "you uncivilized girl, do you know who you''re talking to?"


    "Of course." Qin Ruan looked cool and thin, and his hatred appeared: "I have always talked about people and ghosts. Unfortunately, you are not in both. The animal way of six reincarnations is most suitable for you."


    "Who are you scolding?"


    Gao lanyue stood up in anger and angrily pointed to Qin Ruan.


    Before she could hold her hand, Qin Ruan came forward, held her fingers and pouted up.


    "Ah ah..."


    "You little bitch, let go!"


    Gao lanyue''s scream sounded, his mouth swearing, not clean at all.


    Qin Ruan said coldly, "don''t point at me. I don''t like it!"


    Then she let go of each other''s hands, stepped back and stood back to Qin jingcen.


    Qin Dashao is distressed.


    "What do you do? Do it yourself. I don''t know what''s going on. Let me see if you hurt your hand?"


    Qin jingcen held his sister''s hand, looked solemn and carefully, and frowned tightly.


    "Brother, I''m fine."


    Qin Ruan is not used to his nervous attitude.


    She has never been so favored except for the former Third Master Huo''s revenge for the Qin family.


    The strange taste made her happy at the bottom of her heart.


    Who doesn''t like the feeling of being favored and blatantly supported.


    Qin Dashao was terrified and said, "it''s OK. It''s just a little red."


    "Ah ah..."


    Gao lanyue''s harsh screams continued to ring.


    Qin Er Shao, Qin Mei stared at his big brother, who was even more famous than him, stunned.


    He stared and couldn''t speak. It seemed that he had known his brother''s true face for the first time in 19 years.


    Qin Mei''s frightened and stunned appearance is quite funny.


    His appearance was guarded outside the door. Huochuan, who heard the scream, saw it clearly in his eyes.

 Chapter 266

    Huo Chuan turned his eyebrows and looked at Qin Ruan. Seeing that his wife was not in danger around Qin Dashao, he paid special attention to Qin Ershao.


    The third master specially explained that the second son of the Qin family is relatively simple and impulsive. We must look at him and don''t let him lead his wife astray.


    Gao lanyue was so angry that she angrily pointed to Qin jingcen and Qin Ruan: "you, you gang up to bully one of my elders. What''s your upbringing? Sure enough, there is a father without a mother! "


    "What are you talking about?!"


    Qin Mei was so handsome and terrible that he poured out in anger.


    He strode to Gao lanyue, ruthlessly took her collar and stared at her eyes with disdain and fear hidden in the bottom of her eyes.


    "Repeat what you just said!"


    Mother and sister are the bottom line he can''t touch. This woman is looking for death.


    Although Gao lanyue was afraid, she always felt in her heart that Qin Mei didn''t dare to take her.


    Over the years, she watched the two children grow up and never tore her face.


    She once again raised the posture of her elders: "I said you have no education and have a father..."


    "Bang!"


    Before Gao lanyue said anything, Qin Mei pressed her head and hit her hard on the marble table in front of her.


    This action looked at the bottom of Qin Ruan''s eyes and felt inexplicably familiar.


    She thought about it carefully, as if she had used such a posture, hit the Mu Qing who killed her and cut off a strand of hair in her ear.


    Speaking of this, Qin Ruan touched his hair tied into a ponytail.


    Her hair hasn''t been trimmed yet.


    "Bang bang!!!"


    Qin Mei was so angry that he hit Gao lanyue''s head.


    He has endured this woman for a long time.


    What is shameless, what is an inch, this is!


    "Second brother, you can do it. She is human. If you continue, you will die."


    Qin Ruan came to Qin Mei and stopped him from continuing.


    Gao lanyue''s forehead has been bloody.


    Qin Mei left her and stared at her with fierce eyes: "let me hear your dirty mouth again, young master, I''ll kill you!"


    "Madman, you are madman!" Gao lanyue collapsed on the ground and looked frightened.


    Qin Mei showed a cruel smile on his face: "so don''t provoke me next time, I''ll be crazy and really kill you."


    Gao lanyue was frightened by his gloomy expression and stepped back.


    Qin Ruan made a timely voice: "if you have time to talk here, you might as well go back and see what my good uncle and Han Xian are doing. They are more greedy than you. Maybe one day they think you are in the way and kick you away."


    This did not know that it poked Gao lanyue''s nerve. She grabbed the bag on the sofa and got up and staggered away.


    "Next time I break into the Qin family and make trouble, it won''t be so easy to let you leave today."


    Qin Ruan said to her embarrassed back.


    Gao lanyue stepped slightly and then accelerated away.


    If she doesn''t go again, I''m afraid Xiaosheng will really stay here.


    After the annoying Gao lanyue left, Qin Dashao stared at Qin Mei with a gloomy face.


    "Don''t be so impulsive in the future. It''s not worth it for her dirty hands."


    Qin Mei was unconvinced: "then let her abuse us?"


    Qin Da Shao sighed, "there are thousands of ways to solve things. Why use this way to hurt the enemy and lose 800? Isn''t there Han Xian, why don''t they let their dogs bite their dogs?"


    "It''s easy to say. I haven''t seen you do it." Qin make complaints about Tucao road.


    Although the voice was small, it was clearly heard by Qin jingcen and Qin Ruan.


    Qin Da Shao''s lips were raised and his face was full of calculation and smile: "how do you know I didn''t do anything."


    "Huh?" Qin Mei looked puzzled.


    Even Qin Ruan''s face showed a curious expression.


    Under the gaze of his younger brother and sister, Qin Dashao said slowly: "before, I had someone contact Han Xian and told her that Gao lanyue had found her home, wanted to find the Qin family to compensate in the name of her uncle, and had an idea about the shares of the Qin group.


    What do you think Han Xian, a greedy person, will do next? Does she temporarily focus on Gao lanyue? "


    "She will stir up my uncle''s house forever."


    "A dog bites a dog."


    Qin Mei and Qin Ruan spoke in unison.


    Qin Dashao narrowed his eyes, and his handsome face was as cunning as a fox.


    "So, it''s not necessary for us to do some things ourselves. Can''t we sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight?"


    "High!" Qin Mei had to give a thumbs up to show his admiration for his eldest brother.


    Even Qin Ruan smiled and bent his eyes.


    "Where''s dad?"


    Qin jingcen pointed to her upstairs: "rest in the room. My father also had a headache when he saw Gao lanyue. He has consumed too much these two days. I''m ready to officially take over the company."


    Qin Ruan agrees with this very much: "it''s very good. In this way, my father can live in peace and contentment."


    "Unfortunately, the old man wants to have grandchildren. Brother, you''re not married."


    Qin Mei is on one side, mending his sword.


    As soon as these words came out, Qin jingcen and Qin Ruan had different faces.


    Qin Ruan thought of the tragic memory of his previous life.


    Qin jingcen frowned and didn''t like the look of this topic.


    They looked at Qin Mei, as if they were implying that he would not open the pot.


    "Why are you looking at me like that? I''m telling you the truth."


    Qin Mei is an honest child. Naturally, he doesn''t understand their psychological activities.


    "Shut up, second brother. You don''t talk. No one treats you as a mute."


    Qin Ruan doesn''t like his brother''s future Yue family very much. That family forced his brother into a desperate situation for profit.


    This will always be a thorn in her heart.


    If she can, she doesn''t want her eldest brother to be involved with the family in this life.


    Qin Dashao said, "it''s still early. I won''t consider it for the time being."


    He glanced at Qin Ruan''s stomach: "grandson can''t hold it, grandson can hold it soon."


    "That''s true."


    Qin Mei stepped forward and reached out to touch Qin Ruan''s stomach.


    Huo Chuan came with an arrow.


    He stopped Qin Mei from reaching out to touch his wife.


    Huo Chuan thinks the third master is right. Qin Er Shao is really a little dangerous.


    This guy just hit someone and his hands are stained with blood. Don''t scare the little master in his wife''s stomach.


    "Er Shao, you have blood on your hands. If you want to touch the little master, please clean your hands first."


    Qin Mei''s unhappy face was restrained by his words.


    He lowered his eyes and stared at the blood on his hands. With a Tut, he turned and left to wash his hands.


    Qin Ershao couldn''t touch it and left. Qin Dashao stared at Qin Ruan''s stomach and couldn''t help reaching out.


    This time, huochuan did not stop it.


    "So flat?" Qin Dashao looked dazed.


    Qin Ruan''s lower abdomen is very flat, and there is no sign of pregnancy at all.


    Qin Ruan frowned and said in a warm voice, "how long has it been? It will take another two or three months."


    She is not sure what she said. After all, her stomach has been flat in her previous life. Even if she is nearly five months old, she is only a little small.


    Qin dashaoshan withdrew his hand and said, "did he make trouble with you?"


    "Very good, nothing moving."


    "That''s good. I heard that it''s hard for women to get pregnant. Don''t be too tired during this time. There''s nothing to suspend school. Your room has been cleaned for a long time at home. It''s also good to live at home and let Qin Mei accompany you."

 Chapter 267

    Qin Ruan shook his head and refused: "no, my second brother has to go to school."


    Qin Dashao''s tone was full of disgust: "he''s just fooling around. You see him stay at school one day."


    Qin Ruan couldn''t refute what he said.


    Qin Mei is absent from school for three days and two days. He is having fun outside, but he can''t stand his good academic performance.


    "Wait until the child is older. I''ll go upstairs to see my father first."


    Qin Ruan never thought about dropping out of school.


    As for going back to the Qin family, I''m afraid it''s not very convenient.


    If she can, she wants to go back to the school dormitory. Even the Huos don''t want to go back.


    Collecting evil spirits to continue her life is her top priority now.


    "Go." Qin jingcen didn''t want to force her.


    The little sister finally eased the relationship with her family. He didn''t want the seemingly weak relationship to break up again.


    When Qin Mei came back, Qin Ruan had been upstairs for a while.


    Upstairs, Qin Anguo is sleeping in the room.


    Qin Ruan opened the door and walked in without disturbing him.


    The curtains in the house were pulled, the room fell into darkness, and the light outside the window reflected through the thick curtain.


    Qin Ruan went to the bed and stared at his father lying on the bed with warm eyes.


    She knew that her father had a physical problem. She would have to rest in the future and need regular review.


    It is useless for Qin''an to open his eyes to detect fate.


    Because of their close relatives, Qin Ruan can''t break the fate of Qin''an.


    She sat by the bed and reached out to touch each other''s white hair at the temples.


    After returning to the Qin family for only one year, she felt that her father seemed to be getting old again.


    She has heard that father''s love is often not as straightforward as mother''s love.


    The father''s love for his children is always in the depths of his heart, and the mother mostly pays attention to the details of daily food and clothing.


    The father is different. The father''s love is thick and silent, such as the silent sunshine, which warms the children''s heart.


    Unfortunately, Qin Ruan could not compare the two.


    Because she didn''t enjoy maternal love.


    Father''s love is vaguely realized.


    Qin Anguo''s love for her is silent.


    This fatherly love carries her tolerance and silent comfort.


    Qin Anguo is like a hill. His great body brings a special sense of security.


    He is like a river, broad, generous and selfless.


    Father is more like a street lamp, illuminating her way forward, leading her to the Qin Road, protecting her side and being silent.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were sour and wet.


    If she had been reborn to the year when she returned to the Qin family, she would not have let him so exhausted.


    She thought it was a good decision for the Qin family, but she fell into the villain''s design and secretly provoked their father daughter relationship.


    The wet eyes slipped and Qin Ruan reached out to erase them.


    She sorted out her emotions, bent close to Qin''an state, and kissed him gently on his forehead.


    This kiss, with guilt for the state of Qin''an, and as a daughter''s admiration.


    Aware that the car was charged and the mobile phone was turned on, Qin Ruan got up and left the room with light steps.


    She walked out of the door, carefully took the door, took out her mobile phone and saw that it was Lu Wenbin.


    Qin Ruan connected the phone, turned around and walked to her bedroom.


    "Hello, uncle Lu?"


    Lu Wenbin''s tone was hard to hide his surprise: "Qin Daoyou, let me tell you something."


    "Is it about the recent homicides?"


    "Yes! It''s still Qin Daoyou. He''s really accurate. "


    Qin Ruan''s face was helpless. Qiao Nanyuan told her this morning where she calculated it.


    I really think she''s divine.


    Qin Ruan opened the bedroom door and burst out laughing: "Uncle Qiao told me this morning. Your tone must be related to the case."


    "It''s true. The General Bureau of criminal investigation came to me and learned that the evil deeds were taken away. I provided evidence and issued a bonus of 800000!"


    "800000?" Qin Ruan''s voice was a little surprised.


    It seems a little less.


    Lu Wenbin heard her surprise in words and explained with a smile: "this is the most generous one in recent years. I think it is more like the relationship between the activities of the Land Bureau of the General Bureau of criminal investigation."


    "Lu Han?"


    "Yes, that''s him."


    Qin Ruan curved his lips and smiled clearly.


    "What evidence did Uncle Lu and the General Bureau of criminal investigation provide?"


    "It''s all about what we did last night. This is a secret exchange. All participants have signed a confidentiality treaty and will never reveal you.


    I told them that the person who shot this time was related to the jade star sect. He was a woman and didn''t tell those people your true identity. "


    Then Lu Wenbin added, "they asked you why you did it. I said you were kind-hearted, warm-hearted and like to help."


    Qin Ruan smiled. She didn''t believe what she said.


    "I got involved in this murder mainly because one of the victims knew me."


    "I know. I''m just afraid to bring unnecessary trouble to Qin Daoyou. I can deal with it casually."


    "Yes." Qin Ruan answered.


    "Qin Daoyou, look at the money sent from above this time, and the Commission for solving Xiao Yingdi last time. When did I call you?"


    "I only want the Commission of Xiao Yingdi''s business. As for the bonus issued above, please change it into cash. I''ll use it later."


    "OK, send me the card number later."


    "No problem -"


    They talked again and the call ended.


    Qin Ruan sent the new card number he took the time to handle to Lu Wenbin''s mobile phone.


    After sending the card number, she went into the bathroom and washed away the sweat.


    ¡­¡­


    Huo house.


    Mr. Huo sat on the lounge chair in the courtyard and leisurely enjoyed the sunshine in the afternoon.


    He crossed his hands on his small abdomen, closed his eyes, and his long, slightly curled eyelashes reflected a fan-shaped shadow on the fundus of his eyes.


    The domestic servant came to report: "Third Master, there are visitors."


    "Who?"


    The cool, low voice slowly breathes out from the sexy thin lips.


    "People of the aristocratic family, the youngest son of Ling family, Ling zeheng." The servant answered respectfully.


    Ling zeheng, a member of the Ling family of the six aristocratic families, is now the head of the Ling family.


    In recent years, the children of the Ling family, who are the most promising to enter the power center, are young and have been highly valued by the above.


    "What is he doing here?"


    The third master''s posture was slightly scattered and lay on the chair. If there was no smile at the corners of his mouth, his tone was cold and pressing.


    Servant: "said it was an apology."


    The third master opened his eyes and the hidden danger flashed by.


    At noon today, the Ling family almost hurt Ruan Ruan, but a few hours later, Ling zeheng came to the door to make amends.


    It seems that Ling Xiaoxuan is not a mindless friend who makes friends with Ruan Ruan.


    In the past, the third master would not have seen Ling zeheng and was not in that mood.


    Even if there is a necessary reason to see him, he will give it to the rest of the Huo family.


    The third master raised his thin lips, his voice was loose and careless: "bring people here."


    To Ruan''s face, he also wants to meet Ling zeheng.

 Chapter 268

    "Yes, Third Master -"


    The servant turned and left.


    Huo Gentiana sat up straight, picked up the tea that had been dried for a long time and sent it to her mouth.


    He is elegant and has an unspeakable beauty.


    Footsteps sounded behind him. The third master sipped his tea and put the cup on the table.


    He looked back and saw the young man coming towards him.


    Ling zeheng has a gift box in his hand and looks warm and warm. He has the good demeanor of the aristocratic family childe.


    The arrogance and publicity in his bones are very clean.


    But in the third master''s eyes, he could clearly perceive his sharp edge. He was like a deep and restrained sword sharpened by a sharp blade.


    Ling zeheng doesn''t look like the Ling family. The face of the Ling family is impulsive.


    Ling zeheng is tall, his facial features are sharp and profound, and he has a wind of literati and refined scholars.


    "Third master."


    Ling zeheng walked up to Huo Gentiana and nodded slightly. His attitude was neither high nor low.


    "Sit down."


    The third master pointed to the position around him. His voice was indifferent and his tone was flat.


    Ling zeheng put the gift box in his hand on the table and sat on the seat next to the third master.


    His appearance looks harmless, and the light in his eyes can''t be ignored.


    After all, people who walk on the edge of power can not be underestimated.


    After Ling zeheng sat down, he obediently looked at Huo gentian: "today''s rash visit didn''t disturb the third master''s purity?"


    The corners of his lips rose, his expression was natural, and his words were apologetic


    The third master looked light and his tone was loose: "I''m old. I have nothing to do every day. I''m alone. I''m clean. It''s not bad for this moment and a half."


    I''m sorry to interrupt.


    the regal isolationist?


    Ling zeheng couldn''t agree with the third master.


    If he hadn''t heard Xiaoxuan say, he really didn''t know that the third master was married.


    I''m married. How can I be alone.


    Ling zeheng pursed his thin lips and looked motionless: "Third Master, the girl Xiaoxuan is friendly with Mrs. San Shao. She almost hurt Mrs. San Shao when she played at school today.


    This girl has always acted recklessly. I''ll compensate you for her today. I''ll teach the girl well later. Please forgive me. "


    The third master''s thin lips were slightly hooked, and his deep eyes stared at Ling zeheng''s face, looking like a smile.


    There was no smile in his eyes, and his eyes were extremely cold.


    "It''s all the fighting between children to say whether to forgive or not. Just pay attention to it next time."


    Ling zeheng''s heart dropped instantly when he heard the speech.


    He opened his mouth to open his mouth. The Third Master said, "Ruan Ruan has children in her stomach. This girl is also busy. She always likes to run out. With Miss Ling, she is always a playmate. Ruan Ruan won''t be too lonely."


    This is thought-provoking.


    Ling zeheng frowned slightly and then returned to normal.


    He nodded: "yes, I''ll tell Xiaoxuan to give priority to Mrs. sanshao''s body."


    The third master''s thin lips were filled with an imperceptible smile: "we don''t need to intervene in the children''s affairs. Just follow their past friendship and contact."


    Ling zeheng naturally did not dare to refute and could only obey.


    The third master glanced at him meaningfully: "Ruan Ruan doesn''t have many friends at school. It''s good that your children can enter her eyes."


    This sentence is very good and thought-provoking.


    The third master took back his sight and looked at the flowers in full bloom in the front yard.


    His voice was not slow: "after a while, Ruan Ruan''s stomach will show her bosom, and she will eventually stand in front of people.


    In this capital, there are always some people who have eyes higher than the top and don''t have long eyes. They can''t bully my girl. Children must be looked after. "


    Ling zeheng''s complexion changed slightly, and his elegant Qi disappeared for a moment.


    He looked solemn and his eyes were heavy.


    What the Third Master said was to mention him.


    Although Qin Ruan''s identity is not disclosed, the Huo family still attaches great importance to her and will let people know her identity sooner or later.


    The Qin family has no place among the dignitaries, but with the support of the Huo family behind them, Qin Ruan and the Qin family behind her will rise.


    This is one of them, and the other is his family Xiaoxuan.


    Ling Xiaoxuan is friendly with Qin Ruan. Once the identity of the third young lady of Qin Ruan Huo is exposed, Xiaoxuan''s identity is likely to change.


    There will be a lot of people watching her then.


    Marriage is inevitable in aristocratic families.


    From the bottom of his heart, Ling zeheng didn''t want Ling Xiaoxuan to live that kind of life.


    But the third master''s vague hint was not an idea after all.


    Ling zeheng can''t guess whether he wants to lead the line for the Ling family or keep himself in line.


    He pursed his lips and said, "Third Master, Xiaoxuan''s character is not very good. The rules of powerful women in the family are not suitable for her."


    The thin lips of the third master aroused a faint smile, and the radian provoked was indifferent.


    His thin lips slightly opened and his hoarse low voice sounded, "then make plans early."


    Ling zeheng''s lips tightly pursed: "yes -"


    Once Ling Xiaoxuan''s marriage is involved with family interests, it will be difficult to get rid of it in the future.


    Ling zeheng put his hand on his knee and couldn''t help holding it gently.


    Xiaoxuan is really a worry free girl, which makes him often feel headache.


    It was not easy to find a Du family who could hold it in the palm of her hand and toss it with Xiaoxuan.


    But something like that happened. The two marriages broke up completely, and even Du Changheng died.


    The third master took a deep look at him and seemed to follow his contemplative eyes to see the bottom of his heart.


    "Just go back if you have nothing to do. There''s no need to go this time next time. You can''t say anything on the phone."


    With a vague departure order, Ling zeheng stood up and said, "it''s my negligence."


    He could not help but make complaints about him.


    So many big things, if you don''t visit, how can you show the sincerity of the Ling family.


    "Then I won''t disturb the third master."


    "Go --"


    Ling zeheng nodded gently and left with elegant and leisurely steps.


    In the courtyard, only third master Huo was left alone.


    As for those Huo family dark guards who hide in the dark and protect his safety, they can be ignored.


    After sitting for a while, the third master suddenly bent his lips.


    The smile on his face is strange and evil, which is obviously different from his gentle and elegant appearance.


    Ling family, this family is very interesting.


    The third master gently tapped his fingertips on the rattan chair.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan took a shower and changed into clothes in his wardrobe.


    The clothes Xu shisan prepared for her are loose versions. She always feels uncomfortable wearing the clothes she used to wear at home.


    It''s either tight here, or the cloth doesn''t fit, or the size on the body is wrong.


    She pulled down her clothes, but there was still something wrong with her psychology.


    When the mobile phone rings suddenly, Qin Ruan takes the mobile phone and the screen shows a strange number.


    Slide the mobile phone screen with your fingertips and connect the phone. A familiar voice comes from the mobile phone.


    "Mrs. San Shao, I''m Lu Han. The previous homicides have been solved. Would you like to solve my victims?"

 Chapter 269

    Lu Han''s tone was hurried, and his voice was faintly tired and tired.


    It seems that I haven''t had a good rest for several days.


    Qin Ruan remembered his eyes and smiled.


    She suppressed her smile and asked, "where are you now?"


    "Criminal Investigation Bureau, let''s make an appointment to meet?"


    Lu Han couldn''t wait.


    "Yes, you can set the place. I''ll be there in a minute."


    "I''ll send the address to your mobile phone."


    "OK."


    Qin Ruan hangs up and goes to blow dry his hair. During this period, Lu Han sends him the meeting place.


    It''s the teahouse near the Criminal Investigation Bureau.


    Half an hour later, Qin Ruan picked up the car key and went downstairs.


    Downstairs, Qin jingcen is taking a class for Qin Mei to let him understand the internal interpersonal relationship of Qin''s group and the process of company management.


    Qin Mei was absent-minded and focused on two purposes.


    He was the first to find Qin Ruan downstairs: "Ruan Ruan, are you going out?"


    "Well, go out."


    Qin Mei immediately stood up and said, "where are you going? When will you be back? "


    Qin Ruan went downstairs and walked up to him with a smile.


    "Why, what do you think?"


    The other party looked painful and impatient at the bottom of her eyes.


    "Qin Mei, you can''t go anywhere today. If you can''t even read the report today, you''ll have to stay with me for the next period of time."


    Qin Dashao spoke. Qin Mei''s idea of running away was directly cut off.


    Qin Er Shao was not happy: "I''m not in a hurry. I''ll be there for a while."


    The numerous figures on the company''s statements made his head big. He was not this material at all.


    Qin jingcen''s face was slightly heavy: "Dad is about to step down as a director of the company. You must go into the company to help in the future. If you don''t learn now, you should learn early and start early."


    "I don''t want to enter the company." Qin Mei whispered.


    Qin Dashao had cold eyes and a low voice: "what are you talking about?"


    It was a sign that he was going to be angry.


    Qin Mei immediately waved his hand: "it''s nothing. Elder brother, you see Ruan Ruan is going out and there''s no one around to take care of her. It''s better to forget it today. I''ll accompany her out of the door first and learn when I come back?"


    "Do you think I believe your nonsense?"


    Qin Dashao mercilessly pierced his lie.


    He is very sure. Let the smelly boy leave today and catch him again. He doesn''t know when to wait.


    Qin Ruan also nodded approvingly: "it''s more important for my second brother to get in touch with the company''s things. I''m not alone."


    She raised her hand and pointed to Huo Chuan standing in the hall of the Qin family.


    "The third master has arranged people for me. I''m not bullied by others. Nothing will happen. Don''t worry."


    She stepped forward and patted Qin Mei on the shoulder as encouragement.


    "Ruan Ruan..." Qin Er Shao looked at her sadly.


    Why does his sister squeeze him? Why is his life so hard.


    "You can study at home and I''ll go."


    Qin Ruan smiled brightly, his index finger turned the car key in his hand and left with brisk steps.


    Qin jingcen rushed to the back of her leaving, worried and asked, "Ruan Ruan, pay attention to safety. You shouldn''t exercise violently now. Don''t do anything yourself."


    His little sister has always been the master who can move her hands and never move her mouth. It''s really worrying.


    "I see. Don''t worry, brother."


    Qin Ruan''s head didn''t turn back and raised his hand.


    ¡­¡­


    General Bureau of criminal investigation, a nearby tea house.


    Huochuan drove to the door of the tea house and stopped. When Qin Ruan came with his hand, he went to Lu Wenbin and got the 800000 cash box.


    Huochuan looked back: "madam, I''ll go in with you."


    "Whatever."


    Qin Ruan pushed open the door and went down.


    Huochuan immediately handed the car to his men and followed him to get off the bus.


    They walked into the elegant teahouse one after another.


    Led by the waitress in cheongsam, they came to the elegant room where Lu Han agreed to meet.


    "Dong Dong -"


    The waiter knocked on the door, and Lu Han''s response came from inside.


    The door was opened. Qin Ruan took the lead in entering the room with the box in his hand.


    In the elegant room, Lu Han sat at the table with a gloomy face. When Qin Ruan came in, his eyes burst into amazing light.


    "Mrs. San Shao, you have finally come!"


    He looked forward to the stars and the moon, but he finally looked forward to the Savior.


    Qin Ruan smiled and bent his eyes: "I think the Land Bureau has had a good time these two days."


    Lu Han''s heroic face was ferocious for a moment.


    It''s more than good. It''s thrilling. It''s called a stimulus.


    He thought he could see the ghost of the driver and could learn the details of the case with him.


    Later, he found that what he could see with his eyes was not just the ghost of the driver.


    Almost everywhere in the city, he could see the floating souls.


    All kinds of puppets, broken arms and legs, panic, bloody, headless, fragmented puppets, simply challenged his nerves.


    These two days, his eyes have not closed.


    The whole process was in a state of panic. I was afraid that those things would rush up and divide him.


    Qin Ruan sat at the table and his eyes swept to the dead soul of the driver sitting next to Lu Han.


    Huo Chuan stood behind Qin Ruan very consciously, looking at his nose, nose and heart, like a sculpture.


    Lu Han pointed to his eyes and said pitifully to Qin Ruan, "when can''t my eyes see those things?"


    "Anytime." Qin Ruan smiled at him.


    She put her suitcase on the table and smiled at the dead driver whose face was dull and whose soul became thin.


    Her tone was calm: "you should go. Do you have any wishes before you leave?"


    "I want to see my daughter again."


    The voice of the dead driver is hoarse. As soon as he makes a sound, the cold smell spread from him can be felt in the house.


    "OK, I''ll let you see her before you leave."


    Qin Ruan nodded.


    She asked Lu Han, "the college entrance examination is over. Does his daughter know the news?"


    "I see." Lu Han looked heavy and nodded very hard.


    "When the child learned that her father was gone, he cried and fainted several times."


    The relaxed look on Qin Ruan''s face also disappeared, and his eyes sank.


    Look at the ghost of the driver sitting next to Lu Han. His face is blue and white. He doesn''t look very excited, but his deep sadness is hard to hide.


    I think he already knew the news.


    "Land Bureau, look at me."


    Qin Ruan suddenly made a sound, and Lu Han looked at her for the first time.


    There seemed to be a faint flash of gold in front of him. Lu Han''s eyes were stabbed and subconsciously closed his eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, he went to see the dead driver sitting next to him. There was nothing there.


    Qin Ruan sealed Lu Han''s heavenly eye and told him, "the Land Bureau has paid more attention to rest recently. Look at this white face. I don''t know. I thought you had kidney deficiency. You should ban desire in the next few days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lu Han yanked his lips.


    He said this as if he knew him very well.


    It is taboo to say that a man has kidney deficiency.


    If Qin Ruan wasn''t the third master, he had to educate the girl.

 Chapter 270

    Lu Han grinded his teeth: "thank you for your concern."


    Qin Ruan blinked. He didn''t understand why the man was angry.


    What she said is true.


    In the next few days, Lu Han will indeed have kidney deficiency, which is the side effect of ordinary people opening their eyes.


    She didn''t mean to say it frankly. This is a vague reminder.


    Can see Lu Han''s attitude, it seems that he is not very grateful.


    Qin Ruan shrugged, stood up and pointed to the ghost of the driver: "I''ll take him to see my daughter first. It''s a complete cause and effect after solving this matter."


    Before leaving, he added, "take care of the Land Bureau."


    If the man doesn''t listen to her and finds a confidant, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Endure, Lu Han still couldn''t resist.


    "Mrs. San Shao, although I haven''t had a good rest these two days, I still have no problem. I used to run ten laps without sleeping for a week in the team."


    Standing behind Qin Ruan, Huo Chuan, like a wooden man, stood up.


    His face disapproved, and a faint hostile light came from the bottom of his eyes: "Lu Dashao, my third young lady is still young."


    Lu Han is speechless at the moment. Huochuan is the man who follows the third master. He can''t afford to offend him.


    But when it comes to dignity, he still feels the need to make it clear.


    "Three young ladies have children. I think we should understand that kidney deficiency is taboo for a man."


    "That means you can''t."


    Seeing his hesitation, Qin Ruan pointed it out directly.


    Lu Han doesn''t think he understands Qin Ruan very well.


    Does the girl know how important a man''s face is.


    Just say it directly and put his old face away.


    Most importantly, he is really true.


    "Land Bureau, since you are also a bright man, I''ll tell you straight."


    Qin Ruan said earnestly, "you should ban sex for a while. The price of opening your eyes is not affordable for ordinary people. There are always some side effects.


    For example, you can''t interact with your confidant late at night. For example, don''t be too angry recently, don''t even rush your hands, otherwise your body will consume irreparable essence. "


    In addition to Qin Ruan, there was a woman, two men and a male puppet.


    The two of them were stunned by Qin Ruan''s straightforward words.


    Lu Han looked at Qin Ruan and thought that he would break the topic with Qin Ruan only when he was full.


    If the third master knows, is this a flirtation with his wife?


    Lu Han raised his hand to his forehead and looked miserable: "Mrs. San Shao, don''t walk slowly."


    "Don''t send it. You''re in poor health. Don''t toss about."


    These inadvertent words are like a knife stabbing the heart of the Land Bureau.


    It''s like a divine mending knife.


    He is not a little girl. How can he take two steps? He is weak in Qin Ruan.


    Lu Han bit his teeth and endured his retort.


    If you''re really weak, compare it with her third master.


    On this thought, Lu Han''s anger about men''s self-esteem slowly dissipated.


    Qin Ruan took the suitcase on the table and sent it to huochuan.


    "Take it."


    She wanted to lend Lu Han''s hand and give the money to the dead driver''s family.


    However, if the other party wants to see her daughter before leaving, she can only do it.


    ¡­¡­


    Beicheng edge area, a community.


    A low-key luxury car with high value was parked in front of a residential building where the funeral was held.


    Qin Ruan pushed open the door and looked at the ghost of the driver sitting in the car: "here it is."


    The ghost of the driver finally got home, but he was a little shy of his hometown.


    He floated down from the car and looked up at his familiar relatives and friends.


    This residential building for funeral is his home. These people came to mourn him.


    "Is your daughter here?" Qin Ruan asked.


    "No." The ghost of the driver floated into the residential building.


    Qin Ruan followed up with Huo Chuan, who looked strange.


    Along the way, many people have their eyes on them.


    Most people saw the luxury car parked not far from them.


    Looking at the clothes and aura of Qin Ruan and Huo Chuan, they don''t look like ordinary people like them.


    For a time, people talked and began to guess their identity and the purpose of coming here.


    Third floor.


    Qin Ruan and Huo Chuan followed the dead driver to a house on the third floor.


    The white canvas hanging on the door, you don''t need to ask, you know this is the driver''s home.


    Qin Ruan whispered to the driver, who was sad and more angry, "go in and have a look."


    "I''m afraid. I dare not face their mother and daughter."


    Blood and tears flowed out of the driver''s eyes, and his whole body was cold and evil. He turned and gushed at a very fast speed.


    The resentment made Qin Ruan frown.


    The change of the driver''s soul is clearly a sign of turning into a fierce puppet.


    She narrowed her eyes and warned, "there is a difference between life and death. It''s already an extrajudicial feeling to let you see your family for the last time. Don''t lose your head because of impulse."


    "I, I just don''t want to. I''ve never done bad things in my life. Why is it so unlucky? If I didn''t pull that woman that night, wouldn''t I die?


    In that way, can I still follow the stars with my daughter and listen to her say which star is good-looking, what lace scandal is there, and what love beans are hot again? Maybe someone is behind it.


    She will listen to her boys in Tucao school, all of whom are straight men, and will not make complaints about her future mate selection. Accompany her to buy things secretly that her mother won''t buy for her. I haven''t hurt enough children yet. How can I be willing to leave her like this! "


    "You are dead. Being with your daughter for a long time will only affect her life and life span. In this life, your father daughter relationship is broken."


    Qin Ruan''s tone was severe. She understood that she was unwilling, but she had nothing to do.


    She can''t watch the driver go astray.


    His whole life is clean. If he destroys it at this time, the gain is not worth the loss.


    "I know, I know, but I just can''t give up my daughter."


    The ghost of the driver stuck to the door frame and gently stroked the door.


    He has lived here for two years. He personally manages all the decoration inside and outside.


    There is his wife and his favorite daughter.


    Qin Ruan frowned and looked at the mobile phone time: "time is running out. Go in and see them for the last time."


    The driver''s dead soul did not move, the soul body trembled, and the fluctuation of the whole body''s evil spirit was not normal.


    "Who are you and what are you doing at my door?"


    Just then, a young girl came out of the house.


    The driver''s soul was dead, and he was full of evil spirit, which disappeared in an instant.


    Qin Ruan stared at the girl, similar to the driver, with a pale and thin face, and had determined her identity.


    Her face showed a gentle look: "I''m your father''s friend. Come and have a look."


    "My father?"


    The girl stared at Qin Ruan suspiciously with sad eyes.


    Such a beautiful girl, look, she''s about the same age as her, and she''s friends with her father?


    Why doesn''t she believe it.


    In the face of her doubt, Qin Ruan pursed her lips and took the box from huochuan behind her.

 Chapter 271

    Qin Ruan sent the box containing 800000 cash to the girl.


    "Your father left it to you and your mother. Take it."


    "Who the hell are you?"


    The girl didn''t pick up the box in Qin Ruan''s hand, but her face was more alert.


    Qin Ruan Xiumei slightly picked: "I know your father."


    "Impossible!" The girl retorted loudly.


    Qin Ruan''s breath is complex, as pure as a student at school, but she is not naive, but has a bit more charming temperament.


    When such a girl comes to the door, it will inevitably make her think more.


    But his father never did anything sorry for his mother outside. She looked at her daughter''s hard work over the years.


    The girl''s facial emotion is simple and clear, which makes people see the bottom of their heart at a glance.


    Qin Ruan couldn''t laugh or cry. She put the box containing 800000 cash in the girl''s arms.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m married and have a husband."


    Eight hundred thousand cash is packed in a box, which is not light.


    The girl''s body fell down and soon stabilized.


    She asked, "what''s in here?"


    "Money."


    Qin Ruan''s answer was also simple and clear.


    "Yuanyuan, who''s here?"


    Xu was the girl''s movement just now, which startled the people in the house. A haggard middle-aged woman came out.


    The other party looked blankly at Qin Ruan and followed huochuan standing behind her.


    "Who are you?"


    Qin Ruan told the woman again about the conversation she had just had with Yuanyuan.


    The middle-aged woman looked down at the words and stared at the box with money in her daughter''s arms.


    "My old Chen is gone. The money is not clear. We can''t take it."


    She took the box from her daughter''s arms and handed it to Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes moved slightly and swept to the door. His eyes greedily stared at Lao Chen, the driver of his wife and daughter.


    "You should go." Her voice was calm and indifferent.


    Qin Ruan said such a sentence to the empty place at the door. His words and deeds were very scary.


    "You, who are you talking to?"


    Yuanyuan stared at Qin Ruan with wide eyes, eyes trembling slightly, and hidden expectation at the bottom of her eyes.


    Qin Ruan smiled and asked her, "who do you think it is?"


    "Dad, isn''t it dad? Can you see dad? "


    Yuanyuan was so excited that he took two steps forward and pulled Qin Ruan''s arm, with tears flashing in his eyes.


    Lao Chen''s wife threw down the box in her hand, went to the girl and took her body to calm her down.


    "Yuanyuan, calm down!"


    Yuanyuan didn''t listen and kept asking Qin Ruan, "it must be dad, isn''t it dad? You tell me, don''t you?! "


    Tears in her eyes fell on her face, and Qin Ruan couldn''t help feeling sorry for her.


    Yuanyuan is just a growing child. At an age when we can understand the heavy father''s love.


    Qin Ruan held her hand and asked in a warm voice, "do you want to see him again?"


    "Is that ok?" Yuan Yuan''s eyes were anxious, and he looked stunned after he had fulfilled his wish.


    Qin Ruan nodded gently to her. She raised her eyes to see the driver Lao Chen, who looked ferocious and hesitant.


    He knew how scary he looked.


    But he wanted to meet his daughter and was afraid to scare her.


    Qin Ruan waved his hand, and the powerful ghost power shrouded the dead driver.


    His face and expression, as well as the color of the pupils in his eyes, changed dramatically.


    Almost as like as two peas.


    If someone approaches and touches his body, it is cold. Touch his heart, there is no heartbeat at all.


    Qin Ruan nodded again at the center of the garden''s eyebrows.


    Open eyes also have side effects for a girl.


    In order to prevent the fate of the garden from being affected, Qin Ruan''s hand slowly moved to her side, and his hand stopped there without leaving.


    "You only have three minutes." Qin Ruan said to the girl.


    These three minutes will consume part of Qin Ruan''s strength.


    For the sake of her baby, she didn''t want to be too tired, so she had only three minutes.


    Yuanyuan didn''t feel any different. Her eyes floated wildly, trying to find her father around.


    Finally, her eyes stopped to her left, and she saw the man smiling at her.


    "Dad!"


    The garden cried out with tears in her heart, and her tone was hard to hide her grief.


    "Yuanyuan! Don''t talk nonsense! "


    Lao Chen''s wife panicked and came forward to pull the garden. She always felt that Qin Ruan and Huo Chuan were malicious liars in front of her.


    When people die, they die. There''s nothing left. Where can you see it.


    Qin Ruan raised his chin to huochuan, who immediately grabbed Lao Chen''s wife.


    This is to not affect the luck of the garden. She doesn''t want to be disturbed and toss for a second time.


    "Yuanyuan, I''m dad."


    Old Chen''s voice trembled. In order to get close to his daughter, his soul unconsciously floated towards the garden.


    This scene fell in the eyes of the garden, with eyes staring wide and an incredible face.


    It also made her more sure that her father was really dead and left her and her mother forever.


    Yuanyuan was not afraid, but full of admiration: "Dad, I miss you so much! My college entrance examination results did not live up to your expectations. Although the scores have not come down, I know I did well in the exam and will certainly be admitted to key universities. "


    "OK, good boy, our garden is great. I knew you could do it!"


    Lao Chen raised his hand to wipe the tears off Yuanyuan''s face.


    But he didn''t dare to touch his daughter after all.


    "Yuanyuan, dad is leaving. You should study hard in the future. After graduating from college, find a boyfriend you like to marry and have children. Don''t look for those who look good, they can''t be relied on.


    You want to marry a man who is good to you and can hand over the financial power of the family to you. There are too few men to rely on. Holding the money in your hand is the most important. You must polish your eyes and don''t be dazzled by the appearance of those smelly men.


    "Dad, I know. I listen to you. I''ll never pursue stars again. Dad, don''t go, please don''t go!"


    Yuanyuan knew that her father didn''t like her chasing stars. She nodded with tears.


    "Silly girl, dad always has to go, but he has to go early. You should be good with your mother in the future. Your mother has a bad temper. Whatever you do, it''s all for your own good.


    You''re getting older and older now. She can''t sleep well at night. She''s afraid you''ll go astray if you''re cheated. You should understand her severity to you. If there''s anything to communicate in time in the future, don''t misunderstand. "


    "Dad..." Yuanyuan burst into tears and was distressed to see it.


    Lao Chen is still saying, "tell your mother that Dad hid thousands of dollars in the toilet tank in the bathroom and wrapped it in a plastic bag."


    "Uh huh!"


    Yuanyuan nodded hard and went to see her mother: "Mom, dad said he hid money in the toilet tank."


    Old Chen''s wife was shocked when she heard the speech: "can you really see your father?"


    Yuanyuan nodded hard: "Mom, I really have to see my father. He''s right here, right next to us!"

 Chapter 272

    Old Chen''s daughter-in-law collapsed instantly and collapsed in huochuan''s arms. The whole person couldn''t stand.


    "I know! I know he''s hiding money, and he doesn''t think about such old-fashioned ways of hiding money. Can I find it? "


    She both complained about Lao Chen and couldn''t cry herself.


    Seeing his wife like this, Lao Chen looked sad on his face and tears flashed in his eyes.


    Unable to bear to see his wife of decades so sad, Lao Chen looked away.


    He continued to his daughter, "there are more than 3000 yuan under the mattress in the house where my mother and I live."


    Yuanyuan told her mother.


    Lao Chen added, "there''s also the innermost layer of the sofa cushion. It''s your pocket money after the college entrance examination. It''s more than 2000. You don''t have to tell your mother."


    "Dad..." Yuanyuan burst into tears again.


    "About the same time." Qin Ruan''s face was slightly white, and he gave a voice to remind him.


    She opened the heavenly eye for the garden, and the power consumed and the counterattack she received were transferred to herself.


    She can hold on longer.


    But it may affect herself.


    Qin Ruan doesn''t want any potential danger that will hurt himself and his children. It''s time. She must stop.


    Lao Chen quickly told Yuanyuan: "Yuanyuan, don''t worry about your father in the future. You live a good life with your mother. If... If she can find another one, you can persuade her to live a good life."


    "Dad, don''t go, don''t go! I can''t bear you! "


    Yuanyuan wanted to hold Lao Chen. Qin Ruan pressed her body.


    She warned severely, "a man is a puppet. You can''t touch him."


    Lao Chen also wants to hug his daughter. He can only make a gesture of hugging the garden in the void.


    It was slow and sad.


    Lao Chen''s face gradually returned to green and white, and he was gloomy. Even so, Yuanyuan was not afraid.


    She cried, "Dad, don''t go, please don''t leave me, don''t leave me and my mother!"


    Old Chen Mingming was very sad, but he had to bend his lips and pretend to smile.


    He grinned and comforted his daughter in a warm voice: "Dad is gone. You should be good. Don''t be cheated by men. Most of them are not good things. Dad is a man. He knows them and is a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    You must polish your eyes and find someone who is good for you. You don''t want to look good. You must take care of your family and take care of you, okay? "


    What Lao Chen couldn''t let go was his daughter''s marriage.


    After looking at his wife who has been paralyzed on the ground for decades, Lao Chen told him: "live a good life with your mother in the future. Don''t worry about me."


    "I know, Dad, I know!!"


    Yuanyuan was crying and was devastated.


    Although Lao Chen''s daughter-in-law couldn''t see anything, she cried and almost fainted.


    Qin Ruan''s hand slowly left the garden head.


    Old Chen quickly said, "Yuanyuan, Dad loves you!"


    Yuanyuan heard it and her eyes widened with grief.


    This is the first time she heard her father say she loved her from childhood.


    The hand in the forehead left, and she couldn''t see her father.


    But she still cried, "Dad, I love you too, and I love you too! I want to be your daughter in my next life. Wait for me! Dad! I love you!!! "


    Yuanyuan cried loudly, and her sad voice was heard all over the building.


    The opposite resident opened the door and looked out.


    The people who heard the movement downstairs also ran up.


    Qin Ruan threw the old Chen''s daughter-in-law to the ground and put the cash in each other''s arms again.


    "He''s gone and live a good life with your daughter. There''s not much money here, but there''s also a lot. Keep it for your garden as a backup."


    After that, Qin Ruan turned downstairs in the sight of the crowd.


    Qin Ruan personally sent Lao Chen away in sparsely populated residential buildings.


    To pick him up is the underworld.


    It''s only a few minutes before and after.


    Death is like a lamp out, when the oil is exhausted and the lamp is dry.


    ¡­¡­


    When Qin Ruan was sent to Qin''s house by huochuan, there were guests at home.


    In the Qin family living room.


    Qin''an, Qin jingcen and Qin Mei sit side by side.


    The three people sitting opposite them were a middle-aged couple and a small and exquisite woman.


    This is a strange face for Qin Ruan.


    She went into the hall and startled the people.


    When the middle-aged lady saw Qin Ruan, her eyes lit up slightly: "is this Qin Ruan? The child is so beautiful. "


    Qin Mei sniffed at the speech, and even Qin Ruan, who was far away, heard it clearly.


    It is conceivable that the guests can also hear clearly. It is difficult for them to ignore.


    The faces of the three guests changed, and it was the middle-aged woman who first recovered and didn''t happen.


    Qin Anguo was angry: "Qin Mei!"


    Qin Mei pressed the corner of his lips: "I don''t mean anything else. Just because I look like Ruan Ruan, isn''t she talking about me when she says Ruan Ruan is beautiful? It makes people feel uncomfortable. "


    This is clearly nothing to find firewood.


    But who let these people make the idea of Qin''s shares.


    It''s hard for Qin Er Shao not to be angry.


    The middle-aged woman is also an emotional quotient. She immediately smiled: "how can a boy be the same as a girl? Your sister is really beautiful, and you are not bad. You are a handsome boy with enough Yang."


    Qin Mei''s face improved a lot, but when he looked at the three members of the family in front of him, a faint hostility still flashed at the bottom of his eyes.


    Qin Ruan didn''t understand what had happened. She came to the crowd.


    Qin''an Guo patted the position around him: "Ruan Ruan, sit here with your father."


    She answered and sat next to her father.


    "This is your aunt Tang, uncle Tang, and their Tang ya. You have to shout sister ya."


    Qin Ruan, introduced by the state of Qin''an, looked at the three people sitting opposite.


    She nodded gently as if she had said hello.


    As for calling people, there was a estrangement in the bottom of my heart, and I couldn''t call them out.


    Qin Anguo patted Qin Ruan''s hand and continued the previous topic to the Tang family: "Ruan Ruan is my only daughter. She has suffered so much outside. I owe a lot to her in the bottom of my heart, so she is the first successor of the company. Jing Cen agrees with this."


    Tang''s father didn''t have Tang''s mother''s high Eq. he was anxious at this.


    "In laws, she is a girl after all. She will get married in the future. Are you going to use the Qin group as her dowry? When we were engaged, you didn''t say you wanted to give up jingcen, the heir. "


    Qin Ruan looked a little confused. She didn''t understand how she quickly climbed from the second successor to the first successor.


    Tang''s mother patted her husband on the arm, smiled and said to Qin Anguo, whose face changed slightly: "we old Tang have no other meaning. He is worried about Yaya and jingcen. The marriage is about to start. After all, we should arrange their life problems in the future."


    Qin Mei interrupted, "the Qin family has a great career. Can we have less food for big brother and sister ya?"


    Tang''s mother looked at Qin Mei with a smile, just like an ignorant child.


    Looking carefully at the bottom of her eyes, there was a touch of disdain and ridicule.

 Chapter 273

    Qin Mei is not stupid. Why can''t he see it.


    The woman clearly looked down on him.


    He secretly ground his teeth and wanted to say something. Qin jingcen, sitting in the center, kicked him at his feet.


    This little move was clearly seen by Qin Ruan. She pursed her mouth and smiled. She raised her eyes to see Tang Ya sitting opposite.


    She is the fiancee of the eldest brother. She died under the second brother''s car in her last life.


    Tang Ya doesn''t look good, but her temperament is good. At first glance, she has had a good upbringing.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were sharp and his face was plain. He didn''t like her or have much malice.


    Tang Ya noticed her sight, her eyes slightly raised, and their eyes collided in the void.


    The curvature of Qin Ruan''s lips increased, and the smile on his face was brilliant.


    It seems that she has a good impression of Tang Yafeng and is very satisfied.


    Based on the Qin family''s father and son''s attention to Qin Ruan, it is natural to see her smile on Tang ya.


    Qin''an Guoben''s irritability due to the Tang family''s door-to-door persecution today has dispersed a lot.


    He patiently explained to the Tang family: "Ruan Ruan''s shares are only 1% more than jingcen. She is still in school and the management of the company will still be handed over to jingcen in the future."


    Tang''s mother looked at Qin Ruan and showed disgusting sympathy and pity on her face.


    She said slowly, "yes, I''ve heard about Ruan Ruan."


    He went to see Qin Ruan again and said, "child, you have suffered outside."


    Qin Ruan looked gentle and smiled gracefully: "fortunately, I didn''t have any hardship. After all, I don''t worry about eating and drinking all my life."


    As soon as these words came out, Tang''s mother smiled slightly and soon returned to nature.


    "Yes, the Qin family has a great cause. You are now the miss of the Qin family. You must find a matching marriage in the future. How old is Ruan Ruan this year?"


    Qin Ruan: "nineteen."


    "It''s nineteen. We Yaya were engaged to your big brother when we were your age."


    "Really? I''ve been back to the Qin family for a year. I haven''t heard of it yet. Today is my first time to see you. "


    Tang''s mother smiled at the speech: "you''re going to get married in the future. Is there anyone you like?"


    "Don''t worry. My father and brother love me and want to keep me for ten or eight more years."


    "Really? After all, this woman wants to get married. Only when she gets married can she complete her life. In the future, you and your husband''s family will be a family. "


    Qin Ruan secretly worried, especially for: "then I won''t get married in the future. I want to live with my father and brother. We are a family."


    Tang''s mother could hardly keep her smile when she heard the speech.


    The two fought secretly, with a hidden irony in the bottom of one''s eyes and a false smile on the other''s face.


    The play was so wonderful that the expressions on the faces of the Qin family''s father and son were almost the same.


    They stared at Qin Ruan with special surprised eyes.


    In their eyes, their daughter (little sister) is silent. Today''s export words have exceeded their imagination.


    Tang''s mother''s words clearly implied that even Qin Ruan was an outsider of the Qin family and would marry sooner or later.


    Tang''s mother persevered: "I heard that you are now studying at Shengshi University, which is an institution of higher learning. Ordinary people can''t get in at all."


    Qin Ruan leaned lazily on the sofa and held his head with one hand: "yes, most people can''t get in. I also got in touch with my father''s light and spent a lot of money and human and material resources to get in."


    Tang''s mother wanted to humiliate her and let her know herself.


    However, Qin Ruan didn''t enter with oil and salt. Dafang Fang said that she entered through the back door.


    Tang''s mother is also capable. She has a dignified posture and a smile on her face. She can''t find any flaws.


    She looked at Qin Ruan with a loving face: "have you met any boys in school? The background of entering Shengshi university is not simple. "


    Qin Ruan looked calm, nodded and said, "it''s not simple. Almost all the four families, six aristocratic families and the family children in the capital are in Shengshi University."


    What is the concept of four families, six aristocratic families and the number one family in Beijing?


    This shows that Qin Ruan''s interpersonal relationship has been very high since she entered Shengshi University.


    Tang Ya looked at Qin Ruan deeply and smiled at her.


    Tang''s mother smiled and said, "Ruan Ruan has a high starting point. She will be able to find a golden turtle son-in-law in the future."


    "The golden turtle son-in-law is exempted. I think sister Ya''s starting point is also very high."


    Tang''s mother touched her daughter''s head and said with satisfaction on her face, "what you said is right or wrong. Our marriage between Yaya and your eldest brother has long been settled. At that time, the gap between the Tang family and the Qin family was not so big. The Qin family has really walked faster in the past two years."


    More than fast, the Qin family has already opened a gap with the Tang family over the years.


    The Qin family is getting better and better, but the Tang family has been going downhill.


    When the two were engaged, it was because of the cooperative relationship.


    Only by marriage can the cooperation be more stable, so Qin jingcen is engaged to Tang ya.


    Over the years, the Qin family has risen step by step, and the Tang family could not catch up, but fortunately the marriage between the two families is still going on.


    Today, they are urging marriage.


    Qin Ruan smiled: "where can the Qin family see enough? Miss Tang Ya is a person with great aspirations."


    "What do you mean?"


    Tang''s mother could not help frowning when she heard that her voice was wrong.


    "You always know what it means. Let''s be frank. Don''t lose face."


    As soon as Qin Ruan said this, Tang Ya''s eyes were flustered and her face was very white.


    Tang''s mother''s face could not hold.


    The most obvious emotional change is Tang Fu. He looks extremely ugly. He stares at his daughter''s eyes and wants to pick her skin and bones.


    Qin Mei''s eyes turned when he heard this, and he intuitively had gossip.


    He got up and gathered in front of Qin Ruan. He had no place to sit, so he half farted - leaning against the armrest of the sofa.


    Qin Mei lowered his head to Qin Ruan and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter with Ruan Ruan? What''s inside? "


    "Want to know?" Qin Mei kept nodding.


    He must want to know.


    Qin Ruan turned back to see Qin jingcen. Her eldest brother sat gracefully, full of introverted breath and remained calm, as if nothing would change his face.


    She coughed low and whispered in Qin Mei''s ear, "brother should be wearing a hat."


    "What?!"


    I thought I was listening to the gossip of the Tang family, but I didn''t expect it would involve my eldest brother. Qin Mei was stunned.


    He didn''t know whether to be angry or laugh.


    The Tang family is really good.


    Don''t blame Qin Ershao for being so convinced of Qin Ruan''s words.


    When he was at Huo''s house, he saw his little sister frighten Huo''s third master and the head of the Criminal Investigation Bureau on the spot. Even the second child of Lu''s family was trembling with fear.


    Some things, he hasn''t told his family, just want to find time to talk to Qin Ruan alone.


    "What are you two muttering about?"


    Qin Anguo stared at them with some curiosity.


    But looking at his twin children sitting together, his heart was full of joy and joy.


    Such a harmonious picture is very rare in the more than one year since Qin Ruan returned to the Qin family.

 Chapter 274

    "Nothing!" Qin Mei answered perfunctorily.


    His attitude was very suspicious. He said it was all right, but his face looked like the sky had collapsed.


    In particular, when he stared at Qin jingcen, the sympathy on his face made people frown.


    Qin Da Shao frowned and said, "take your eyes away. If you don''t know, you think I''m dead."


    "How can you? You are my big brother. You will live a long life!"


    Qin Mei didn''t quarrel with him. He got up and went to him and sat down: "brother, I''ll tell you something. You must hold on."


    He mysteriously took Qin jingcen and whispered.


    Unfortunately, his voice was heard by everyone present.


    Just listen to his next secret.


    Tang''s mother and Tang Ya''s faces are a little wonderful.


    The two intuition incident, into panic.


    Qin Dashao didn''t lower his head to listen to his secret.


    He raised his eyes and looked at Tang Ya sitting in the middle of his parents.


    "Would you mind talking?"


    Tangya looked around at her parents and nodded gently when she saw that no one was stopping her.


    Qin jingcen stood up, sorted out some slightly wrinkled white shirts and made an elegant gesture to Tang ya.


    Behind Tang Yaqi, he took the lead in leaving.


    They left one after another.


    The crowd watched them walk out of the courtyard.


    This time, Tang''s mother didn''t dare to mention the previous topic.


    She looked out again and again, looked nervous, and could no longer hide her worries.


    Tang Fu is still like a nobody.


    Qin Anguo is not going to intervene in his eldest son''s marriage. Whether to marry or retire is up to him, on the premise that the Qin family can''t have a reputation for immorality.


    Because he had a day off today, he was in a particularly good state of mind.


    When I woke up, I learned from my eldest son that my daughter came into the house to see him. Qin''an''s eyes were filled with a smile.


    He looked at Qin Ruan with loving eyes: "stay at home tonight?"


    "Well, I have this plan."


    If the third master doesn''t come here to block people, it should be no problem.


    "It will be a holiday in a few days. What are your plans to go out?"


    Qin Ruan smiled and looked down at his stomach: "Dad, I''m like this. Where else can I play?"


    "Yes, so stay at home for more time and accompany me, a bad old man."


    "Don''t say that. I think you are very young. You are the idol image of handsome uncle that girls like now."


    "Hahaha..." Qin Anguo was amused.


    He is really not bad, but not as delicate as his three daughters. His bearing is consistent with his excellent life of being respected and treated all the year round, and his figure is well maintained.


    The most important thing is that his daughter is close to him these days, which makes his heart live. The whole person seems to be ten years younger.


    "Your child''s mouth is so sweet. No wonder they all say that your daughter is your father''s sweet little cotton padded jacket."


    The lines between the eyebrows and eyes of Qin''an''s smile are deep.


    He hasn''t laughed so much for years.


    Qin Mei, who has always been a fool, looked at his father''s smile and felt a little sour at the bottom of his heart.


    He turned his head slightly and closed his lips tightly.


    Tang Fu could not see their father and daughter getting along well.


    "I said Lao Qin was just a girl. How can you get close to your grandchildren? When we get married to your family, you''ll wait to have grandchildren. That''s the enjoyment of the world."


    Hearing Tang''s father''s words, Qin''an''s smile converged.


    With a straight face, he went to see the face that Tang Fu disdained.


    After a careful look, he wanted to finally understand why the Tang family has been going downhill in recent years.


    Old Tang people are old, and people have changed.


    When they met, they were full of high spirits and their momentum encouraged each other.


    Now, only businessmen and Philistines are left on each other.


    Qin Anguo: "I value women over men. I like my daughter and granddaughter best. If I have a granddaughter, I can pet her to heaven."


    "Gee, you just can''t think of it."


    Tang Fu shook his head: "don''t blame me for speaking directly. If the big family property of the Qin family is given to their daughter rather than their son, when your daughter gets married, the Qin group will become something in the bag of others. If a woman marries her husband, she will be a person with a different surname in the future."


    "You don''t like the Qin family." Qin Mei interrupted.


    "What do you say about this child? We Yaya will marry your eldest brother in the future, that is, the people of your Qin family. If she has a son, she will be the hero of your Qin family and the next heir of the Qin family."


    Tang Fu couldn''t hold back his smile.


    Tang''s mother was so flustered that she touched him with her elbow: "stop it, Yaya has been out for a long time, and she doesn''t know this girl..."


    Speaking of the back, she stopped talking.


    Tang Fu frowned: "what can I do? I think the couple should have discussed the marriage. The marriage of the two families has been so long. It''s time to do it."


    No one paid attention to Tang Fu''s words, and the atmosphere in the living room was frozen for a time.


    Of course, this is for Tang father and Tang mother.


    Qin Anguo, Qin Ruan and Qin Mei relaxed and waited for Qin jingcen to solve the problem.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin jingcen walked out of the hall and saw several low-key luxury luxury cars parked in the courtyard.


    The man leaning in front of the luxury car has rough facial features and is full of bad breath.


    He knows this man. He is the man who follows the third master. His name seems to be huochuan.


    The other party saw Qin jingcen coming out and nodded.


    Qin Dashao nodded back and thought of Tang Ya coming up behind him. He turned his steps slightly and walked to the glass flower house on the left.


    He walked fast, and Tangya struggled to follow.


    A few minutes later, the two stood outside the glass greenhouse.


    Qin jingcen''s cold eyes made Tang Ya shiver.


    This man looks gentle and elegant, but in fact he is known as a cunning fox in business. He is not as harmless as his appearance.


    He is handsome and mature, but he is also full of alienation, making people have no sense of closeness.


    Tang Ya even noticed disgust and disgust from him.


    It turned out that she felt right.


    Qin jingcen''s thin lips moved: "I thought you came to withdraw your marriage today."


    "No, No." Tangya waved her hand.


    "Dumped by Nangong Chang, ready to let me be the successor?"


    The name Nangong Chang came out of Qin jingcen''s mouth. Tang Ya stepped back and looked incredulous and flustered.


    "How dare you know?"


    "I know more than you think, so I thought you came to withdraw your marriage today."


    Qin Dashao''s voice is as cold as ice, his tone is understated, and his Qi field is alienated.


    Tangya stirred her fingers uneasily, half wronged and half pathetic: "I have nothing to do with him. I''m going to listen to my family and marry you to live a good life."


    Qin Dashao was happy, and the arc of his lips was cold and mocking.


    "Tangya, you are not young. Do you know what you mean to me?"


    "What?" Tang Ya looked up blankly.


    "In the past few years since you came into contact with Nangong Chang, you have killed three children for him. Nangong Chang is going to get married. You don''t need to exist after being raised by him for many years. You were abandoned and turned to be the successor?"

 Chapter 275

    Qin jingcen''s lips flashed a sarcastic arc, and his deep eyes looked at Tang ya. His eyes were as deep as an ancient lake, as if he could see through the hearts of the people.


    Angered, Tang Ya retorted loudly, "no, it''s not! That''s not the truth! I really liked ah Chang before! "


    "You like him, but you want to marry me?" Qin Dashao''s voice contains ice.


    Tangya: "that was before, I said that was before!"


    Qin jingcen nodded: "you liked Nangong Chang during our engagement and even beat three children for him."


    "I was..."


    "Tangya, I don''t care who you like or who you beat children for. Do you think we can get married during our engagement?"


    "Why not?"


    Tang Ya greeted Qin jingcen''s deep eyes with a simple face.


    Qin Dashao smiled angrily again: "I don''t like wearing shoes worn by others. I still wear shoes for several years. Although I''m not a famous young man, I''m also obsessed with cleanliness."


    This is very straightforward.


    "You say I''m a broken shoe?" Tangya looked at him incredulously.


    "That''s what you said. I''m just making a metaphor."


    Is this a metaphor?


    Tang Ya cried angrily: "you can''t say that about me!"


    Qin jingcen looked at her quietly, indifferent, and his cold eyes were not mixed with any emotion.


    He looked at Tangya like a stranger.


    For a long time, Tangya said, "do you think I''m not clean?"


    "What do you say?" Qin jingcen asked.


    Tang ya, who seemed timid, suddenly changed her face: "you don''t think I''m clean, and I still dislike you!"


    Qin Da was dazed for a moment: "me?"


    Because of his work and spending all his time looking for his sister, he thinks he is clean and has never played with other people''s feelings.


    How come Tang Ya''s mouth? He looks like a scum man.


    Qin jingcen sighed: "what do you mean? Or don''t you want to give up the idea of marrying me? "


    "I saw you making out with a woman several times before. Many people said you raised a woman outside. That person is still your secretary!"


    Tang Ya glared at Qin jingcen angrily and continued: "you dislike me, and I dislike you being ridden!"


    Qin jingcen''s face sank, his eyes were stained with a touch of evil, and the smile that had been hanging on the corners of his lips slowly solidified.


    He underestimated Tangya.


    This woman really dares to say anything.


    He said coldly, "that''s my secretary. She''s married."


    Tangya immediately accused: "you have an affair with a married woman!"


    "Tangya, pay attention to your words!"


    Qin jingcen explained in a temper: "that''s my secretary Liao Yu, a student sister one year older than me. She is married and has children. She has a good relationship with her husband. I''m not as dirty as you think. Don''t think so dirty."


    Tang Ya said, "but many people saw you hug, and she accompanied you to many parties!"


    "At that time, you were making out with Nangong Chang. I invited you to accompany me to the banquet several times, but you refused for various reasons. As a company employee and my secretary, the student sister is very suitable to be my female companion.


    Don''t treat others by yourself. My relationship with my sister is innocent. You can ask anyone in the company about this, and don''t want to splash dirty water on me. The question now is you. When will we terminate our engagement? "


    Tang Ya bit her lip: "no! I won''t break my engagement! "


    "You should understand that after I knew about the relationship between you and Nangong Chang, it was impossible between us."


    "Qin jingcen, you can''t do this to me!"


    The tears in Tang Ya''s eyes fell down, like she was the one who was dregs. Qin jingcen became the dregs man who hurt her.


    This makes Qin Dashao very angry. Does this woman have a brain.


    Who gave her courage to do those things and want to marry the Qin family.


    Next, Tang Ya''s words let him understand who gave her confidence.


    Tang Ya''s attitude suddenly became strong: "Qin jingcen, I tell you, you must marry me. I''m pregnant with Nangong''s child. If you don''t marry me, I''ll go to ah Chang and let him clean up the Qin family!"


    Qin Dashao was really angry and his face was livid.


    "Are you pregnant with another man''s child and still want to marry me?!"


    Tang Ya touched her lower abdomen and said softly, "this child ah Chang said he wanted to stay. I finally got pregnant again. This time I must give birth to him. Qin jingcen, you must marry me!"


    "Impossible." Qin jingcen simply refused her.


    In his opinion, Tang Ya is ill and very ill.


    The woman not only let him be the receiver, but also prepared to wear the green hat on his head. His measurement is really not so big.


    Tang Ya twisted her eyebrows and looked at Qin jingcen puzzled: "aren''t you afraid that Nangong family is bad for Qin family?"


    "I''m sitting upright and didn''t provoke the Nangong family. Even if they want to be unfavorable to the Qin family, they have no reason."


    Tangya: "the Nangong family wants me to leave the baby in my belly. Do you understand? If you don''t marry me, how can I have this child! "


    Qin jingcen stared at Tang Ya coldly and looked disgusted: "that''s your business, or find Nangong Chang to marry you!"


    "He wants to marry the daughter of the Xiao family."


    "Then you will continue to be his lover."


    "The Xiao family won''t allow it."


    "What does that have to do with me!"


    Qin Dashao''s patience was successful, and Ling Li''s thin lips pursed unhappily.


    Tangya is still pestering: "only if you marry me, can I give birth to the child."


    Qin jingcen wanted to knock open her brain and see what was in it: "the child in your stomach is mine?"


    Tangya shook her head.


    "You are engaged to me. Do you have the obligation to be your fiancee these years?"


    Tang Ya''s face was blank.


    "There''s no etiquette, justice and shame. I was pregnant before I was unmarried and wanted to marry the Qin family. You think I''m a bully of the Qin family?"


    Qin jingcen can see that Tang Ya wants Qin jingcen to be a turtle with the support of Nangong family behind her.


    "So, starting today, our engagement will be dissolved. I won''t tell you about you and Nangong Chang. You do it yourself, and the Tang family will ask for more blessings."


    Qin jingcen doesn''t want to tell Tang Yaduo anymore. He raises his feet and is ready to leave.


    "No!"


    Tangya was anxious and tugged at his sleeve.


    "You can''t do this. You are too selfish. The child in my belly is also a life. How can you be so cruel? I just want to give birth to him.


    I promise we won''t interfere with you looking for another woman outside after we get married. It''s the best of both worlds for us. Why don''t you agree? "


    Qin jingcen looked back at her and felt that Sanguan was seriously hit.


    "Tangya, shake your head and listen to whether there is water in it?"


    "Even if I''m incompetent, Qin jingcen won''t let people see jokes. Take the child in your belly and leave the Qin family. Don''t make both families look bad."

 Chapter 276

    Tang Ya didn''t listen to Qin jingcen and dragged him: "as long as you marry me, all the problems will be solved. Why are you so cruel? You''re forcing me to die."


    The cold light in Qin Dashao''s eyes raged: "I didn''t force you, Nangong Chang forced you, and you were forcing me.


    From the beginning to the end, I am the most innocent one. I have never participated in the affairs between you. Why should I clean up this mess? Tang ya, you are too shameless. "


    Tang Ya carried on shamelessly to the end: "you are my fiance!"


    "What you have done has completely broken the engagement between the two families."


    "No! You can''t break, you must marry me! "


    Tang Ya can say these words, which is enough to show that her mind is really full of water.


    Qin Ruan stood on a sideline for a long time and couldn''t help laughing.


    Qin jingcen, Tang yashunsheng seems.


    Qin Ruan raised his lips and smiled at them. His eyebrows and eyes moved and his eyes moved. He smiled domineering and arrogant.


    She clapped her hands: "pa pa..."


    "Wonderful, that''s wonderful. Miss Tangya really opened my eyes."


    Qin and Ruan dynasties walked towards Tang Ya with cool eyes, showing their mockery and contempt.


    "Miss Tang ya, do you really think my Qin family is afraid to go to the Nangong family?"


    "I didn''t."


    Tang Ya said so, and there was such an expression on her face.


    Qin Ruan came up to her and stared at her with cold eyes: "you can go to Nangong''s house and say that I Qin''s house won''t marry you, a pair of worn and dirty shoes.


    If you have the ability, let them do it to the Qin family. See if they move fast or if your entanglement with the Nangong family spreads quickly. I can guarantee that the Qin family will never lose anything. "


    Tang Ya opened her eyes and said pitifully, "you, you can''t do this!"


    "I can!" Qin Ruan narrowed his sharp eyes and stared at Tang Ya coldly: "I can not only, but also let your Tang family shine in the circle and have no place in the capital!"


    "Why are you so vicious?!"


    Tang Ya tearfully accused Qin Ruan.


    "I''m not only vicious, but also beat people when I''m worried. Miss Tang, please ask for your face. It''s also a man. Your etiquette, righteousness and shame are fed to the dog?"


    "You..."


    Qin Ruan interrupted her: "my eldest brother is a good-looking man. His pursuers can line up and circle three times in the capital. Which onion are you? I want to marry my eldest brother with other people''s children. Excuse me, where''s your face? "


    Tang Ya''s lips trembled: "I''m pregnant with Nangong''s parents'' children. They..."


    Qin Ruan sneered: "yes, it''s the confidence of Nangong family. It depends on whether our Qin family can answer it!


    Now I can tell you clearly that my Qin family is not easy to bully. If they dare to stretch out their claws to the Qin family, I dare to chop them all. You can tell them that I''m waiting for them to do it. "


    Don''t Qin Ruan look calm. He can talk to Tang ya. He''s very angry.


    The Tang family deceived people so much that they sent a woman who had been beaten three times by someone who slept badly to their Qin family to disgust her eldest brother.


    Ordinary people can''t do such a thing.


    The Tang family clearly humiliated her and the Qin family.


    Do you really think that with the support of Nangong family, the Qin family will be a shrinking turtle?


    you must be dreaming!


    Tang Ya was cut to pieces and speechless.


    Qin Ruan pulled the sleeve of her eldest brother Qin jingcen. She glared at Tang Ya angrily: "get out of here and don''t forget to take your greedy parents."


    Tang Ya seemed to finally catch Qin Ruan''s mistake and denounced loudly: "how can you talk like this? They are elders."


    "It''s your elders, not mine. They are like greedy hyenas to me."


    "You swear!" Tang Ya''s face turned white with anger.


    Qin Ruan smiled: "curse? You may not know me very well. I usually move my hands and never move my mouth. You should be glad you have a child in your stomach, or I''ll beat you out of the Qin family today. "


    Tang Ya was startled when she heard the speech. She couldn''t help but step back. She was really afraid that Qin Ruan would rush up and hit her next second.


    Qin Ruan Leng snorted and pulled Qin jingcen away.


    She walked along and angry, Tucao: "big brother, such a woman you should not ink with her, that woman lives in her own world, that the whole world is her father and mother to follow her, make complaints about how serious it is!"


    Seeing that she was really angry, Qin jingcen was distressed and quickly comforted: "Ruan Ruan is not angry, and I didn''t say I want to marry her. Don''t be angry."


    His voice was soft, with a bit of a spoiled smile.


    Qin Dashao was very happy that his sister stood up to protect him. This feeling was very subtle. His heart became soft.


    Qin Ruan''s exquisite little face was so angry: "can she not be angry? She doesn''t look at her virtue. She also wants to climb to the Qin family to shit and pee. It''s clear that she''s bullying us!"


    Qin Dashao touched Qin Ruan''s head, smiled and said, "then don''t let them bully."


    Looking back on her previous life, Tang Ya was killed by her second brother. I think she should have had a child in her stomach at that time. Qin Ruan always felt that things were not so simple.


    Her beautiful eyes turned slightly, stared at Qin jingcen and said seriously, "brother, don''t contact Tang Ya in the future. I always think she is a time bomb."


    "OK, listen to you."


    The brother and sister smiled at each other and walked into the hall together.


    Tang''s mother saw that she was not following Tang Ya behind her. She got up and asked, "where''s Ya Ya in my family?"


    "Who knows where to cry." Qin and Ruan''s lips were all malicious.


    Tang''s mother was worried and walked quickly towards them: "did you bully her?"


    "You Tang family bullied us."


    Qin Ruan looked contemptuous and sarcastic.


    Tang''s mother was terrified before. She guessed that something must have happened.


    Even so, she was still fierce and asked, "what do you mean?"


    Qin Ruan said in a scattered tone: "there is a saying that good and evil will be rewarded. The way of heaven is good and reincarnation. If you don''t believe it, look up and see who the heaven spared. You Tang family have done so many evil things. Be careful of retribution."


    Tang''s mother was angry: "make it clear to me!"


    Qin Ruan smiled: "then I''ll make it clear. Now I officially announce for my eldest brother that the engagement between Tang and Qin is officially terminated. Take your daughter and go quickly."


    Tang''s mother was so angry that she pointed to Qin Ruan''s nose and said, "you are a wild girl found outside. How can you speak!"


    Qin Ruan hated being fingered.


    She stared at Tang''s mother coldly in her eyes and said in a cold voice, "I advise you to take your hand away. The last person who dared to point at me like this has broken his hand."


    Tang''s mother knew the origin of Qin Ruan and depended on her to survive in a place with three religions and nine streams in the west city. She had many bad habits, and it was common to fight with people.


    She moved her hand away and raised her sharp voice more than once: "your Qin family is now developed and despises our Tang family. When the two families cooperated, you were not like this!"


    She said this to Qin Anguo sitting on the sofa.

 Chapter 277

    Qin''an listened to Qin Ruan''s words. The eldest son didn''t stop, and his attitude was at the bottom of his eyes.


    He looked indifferent and sat steadily.


    Even in the face of Tang''s mother''s accusation, he didn''t change his face.


    Tang Fu was furious. He stood up: "Lao Qin, what do you mean, really let jingcen and Yaya dissolve their marriage?"


    "The children''s business is up to them."


    Qin Anguo didn''t know what had happened, so he said perfunctorily.


    He knew that his eldest son had always been mature and stable, and that he had already been able to take charge of the company. If nothing had happened, jingcen would never let the two families fall into such embarrassment.


    Tang Fu said, "what is this? According to their parents'' orders and the matchmaker''s words, they have been married for so long. If you say you don''t marry, you won''t marry. So my daughter has been waiting for nothing for so many years? You deceive people too much! "


    "It is you who deceive people too much!"


    Qin Ruan strode to the state of Qin''an and faced the anger of Tang Fu.


    Tang Fu looked at her disdainfully: "you are an unidentified wild species. It''s none of your business here. Go away!"


    "What are you talking about, old man?!"


    Qin Mei stood up and walked to Qin Ruan with an angry face.


    Qin''an, the crazy devil who spoiled her, quit: "Old Tang, be careful! Ruan Ruan is my daughter! "


    He said he could, but not if he aimed his anger at his daughter.


    Tang Fu snorted coldly: "I''ve been out for 18 years. Who knows if this girl is your daughter? If you want me to say, Lao Qin, you''d better find a professional hospital to do a paternity test again."


    "That''s my business. It has nothing to do with you. It''s not your turn to intervene in the Qin family!"


    Qin''an was completely angry.


    His face was livid. Despite his friendship for so many years, he completely tore his face with Tang Fu.


    "Good! OK! Very good! "


    Father Tang was so angry that he was lucky: "let''s make a good calculation. You want to cancel your engagement today. OK, you can!


    When the engagement is dissolved, you must show sincerity. Five percent of the shares of Qin''s group are used to compensate my daughter for so many years of waiting. It can be regarded as her youth loss fee. "


    "Oh! The face is really big, and I''m not afraid of the wind flashing my tongue! " Qin Ruan scoffed: "before you speak, ask what your baby daughter has done!"


    Tang Fu replied with sarcasm: "my daughter is knowledgeable and polite. Is it comparable to you who climbed out of the mire?"


    "Your whole family is noble. Since my Qin family climbed out of the mud, why are you still here! Get out! Fuck off! Get out! "


    Qin''an was completely annoyed and waved away.


    "It''s obviously that you Qin family are unkind and unrighteous. How can you become our fault? You can repent if you want to marry! Give me five percent of the shares of the Qin group, or I will make this big, and everyone will lose face at that time! "


    Qin''an was stunned by Tang Fu''s brazen words.


    The value of 5% of the shares is enough to have the full value of the Tang family.


    What a shame!


    Qin Anguo''s lips twitched and wanted to refute. Qin Ruan patted his hand.


    She stared at Tang Fu''s greedy face and said coldly, "your daughter is pregnant with the children of Nangong family, the four families in the capital. You''re looking for the wrong door to get married.


    I advise you to leave quickly. Our family is not very good tempered. It''s not sure when it will be known.


    Ah, by the way, the child in your daughter''s belly is Nangong Chang, the eldest son of Nangong. He will soon marry the daughter of the aristocratic Xiao family. If the Xiao family knows the news at that time, guess what? "


    "..." father Tang''s eyes were as big as a bronze bell.


    He couldn''t believe it. He turned back and looked at his wife and daughter standing behind him. He didn''t understand their frightened faces.


    "Is this true?" Tang''s father stared at Tang''s mother.


    Tang''s mother''s eyes dodged: "Yaya is also... She was deceived, she..."


    I falter, but these words are enough.


    Tang Fu has confirmed that it is really Tang Ya who is sorry for Qin jingcen.


    But he didn''t know why he was a father.


    "Good, very good! Your mother and daughter are bold now. Even I dare to hide it! "


    Tang Fu stepped forward, pulled up Tang''s mother''s hair and slapped her hard.


    "Pa! PA! "


    The sound resounded through the huge living room. I felt pain when listening. The strength was unimaginable.


    Tangya came up to her mother and cried, "Dad, don''t hit my mother. I''m willing. Ah Chang said he would let me have this child. He said that as long as I had this child, I could follow him. Whether it''s a girl or a son, he won''t give up on me!"


    "Fart!"


    Tang Fu glared shamelessly and was fooled around by others.


    "Nangong family is a well-known family and one of the powerful families guarding the cabinet. The four families are intertwined, and their forces penetrate into all aspects. What kind of cake do you think you are?!"


    I have to say that although Tang Fu is impulsive, his brain is still awake occasionally.


    Once the Nangong family marries the Xiao family, Tang Ya will be cannon fodder. It''s almost a lie to have a child and keep her.


    If the Xiao family knew, they wouldn''t kill her.


    Tang Ya retorted firmly: "no, ah Chang said he would come to me when he got married."


    Looking at his one stringed daughter, father Tang was so angry that his chest fluctuated: "how did I give birth to such a fool as you!"


    "I was born! Have you ever taken care of Yaya in all these years?! "


    Tang''s mother arranged her embarrassed hair, her eyes were slightly red and stared at Tang''s father angrily.


    "Smelly woman, you still owe a call, don''t you?" Tang Fu said he was going to do it.


    Qin Anguo looked at the farce in front of him and said, "you want to fight out. This is the Qin family. You are not welcome!"


    Knowing that his son almost became a plate catcher and was treated as a green hat, Qin''an''s good temper is gone.


    From now on, the relationship between Tang and Qin was completely broken.


    "Are you all right, madam?"


    Huo Chuan, who heard something outside, came in.


    He stood at the door, full of evil spirit, and his fierce eyes swept at the three members of the Tang family.


    Huo Chuan''s powerful aura gives people a kind of awe inspiring courage.


    Qin Ruan said to huochuan, "invite them out. The Qin family doesn''t welcome them."


    "Yes, madam -"


    Huochuan waved and several Huo family dark guards stood out behind him.


    They quickly gathered around the Tang family.


    Tang Fu thought they were ordinary bodyguards, so he opened his mouth and humiliated people first: "where did you come from?"


    No one paid any attention to him. One of the dark guards came to him, pressed his arm and went outside.


    Father Tang kept struggling: "how much does the Qin family pay you? I''ll pay you double. You people do things with money. I advise you to think clearly and... "


    The Huo family''s dark guard doesn''t listen to him at all.


    "Bang!"


    Under his struggle, the dark guard who suppressed Tang Fu kicked people directly to the ground and rudely dragged him out with his collar.

 Chapter 278

    "Let go of me. Do you know who I am? Don''t let me find out which security company you belong to, or I''ll make you feel overwhelmed..."


    Under the shouting of Tang Fu, he was thrown out of the Qin family by the dark guard.


    Tang''s mother and Tang Ya were also pressed by the Huo family''s dark guard to leave the Qin family.


    When she reached the door, Tangya suddenly turned back.


    She was pitiful, stubbornly biting her lower lip, but a spark of hatred burst out of her eyes.


    "Qin jingcen, are you sure you won''t marry me?"


    Qin jingcen inserted his pocket with one hand and made an elegant gesture: "Miss Tang, I think I made it clear before." The voice is warm and beautiful.


    "Good! I remember, don''t regret it! "


    Tangya turned around, raised her proud neck and strode away.


    After the Tang family left, the Qin family''s mood was not relaxed.


    "What''s all this?" Qin Mei kicked the marble table in front of him.


    "Ow, ow --"


    Just after the kick, two Shao screamed.


    The strength of his foot was not small. He kicked his toe beans through his shoes.


    "Jing Cen, what''s going on?"


    The state of Qin''an has a dignified face and sharp eyes.


    Qin jingcen took a positive attitude and seriously explained: "I found Tang Ya''s entanglement with Nangong''s parents and children three years ago. At that time, the company was still rising, so I didn''t tell you about it.


    Later, I found that Tang Ya had an abortion, so I didn''t have any idea of getting married to her. I just waited for the Tang family to come to the door and withdraw their marriage.


    I thought they came to withdraw their marriage today. Unexpectedly, they didn''t know where to find out. Ruan Ruan, the second largest shareholder of the company, came to the door to force their marriage. The picture of the Tang family is very obvious. Tang Ya is pregnant with the blood of the Nangong family. This marriage is impossible. "


    Qin Anguo asked, "why didn''t you tell me earlier!"


    Qin jingcen: "I found that when they were together, they were busy with the company. After I looked for someone to check, I knew that Tang Ya and Nangong Chang had been entangled for a long time. Before that, Tang Ya beat a child for him.


    Later, I asked Tang ya to talk about the marriage and told her that the marriage between the two families could be dissolved at any time if she didn''t want to. She has been hesitant, which has delayed until now. "


    Qin Anguo clenched his teeth and said coldly, "this kind of woman should be completely cleared with her when she finds out!"


    Qin Dashao smiled bitterly. If he could, why didn''t he want to.


    But when the company was on the rise at that time, according to his investigation, Tang Ya was even more determined to Nangong Chang. If there was any alarm on his side, it would certainly affect his family.


    Nangong, such a powerful family, can''t be provoked by the Qin family.


    If you are not careful, you will be doomed.


    ¡­¡­


    North City.


    In a residential building.


    Lili shut herself up alone in the brightly lit room.


    She sat at her desk and copied the Tibetan Sutra at a high speed.


    The time of Zishi mentioned by Qin Ruan is coming. She wants to speed up.


    Time passed imperceptibly.


    "Dong Dong..."


    The door was knocked from the outside.


    "Lili, you haven''t slept yet?" A caring greeting sounded.


    Hearing the noise at the door, Lili slipped her pen because she was nervous, and all the words in front of her were destroyed.


    She turned back, rushed to the door and said unhappily, "Mom, I''m in a hurry for my paper!"


    "You have to rest early. It''s the same to write tomorrow."


    "I see!"


    Lili threw the words in front of her into a ball and wrote them again.


    Time passed imperceptibly.


    At twelve o''clock in the evening, Lili didn''t finish writing the Sutra. In a hurry, fine sweat came out of her forehead.


    At half past twelve, she finally finished copying.


    It''s not over yet.


    Lily looked at the empty bowl on the table and a fruit knife.


    She took the knife and put her wrist in front of the bowl.


    Lili bit her teeth and gently moved her wrist with the knife.


    they hurt! The pain made her cry.


    Bright red blood dripping from the wrists.


    A bowl of blood soon filled up. She quickly found tools to bandage the wound.


    Her face twisted with pain.


    Lili stood up, covered the painful wrist wound with her hands, and stared at the bowl in front of her eyes.


    There was no less blood in it, and Lili''s heart came up.


    Qin Ruan said that as long as the blood in the bowl is gone, she will be safe.


    Why didn''t the blood move?


    Why?


    Lili''s body trembled slightly and was shrouded in unknown anxiety and fear.


    It''s almost one o''clock.


    Why is there still no less blood.


    Come on, come on!


    Lily was anxious and stared at the bowl of blood on the table.


    When she recalled what Qin Ruan had said, she had a flash of light.


    He opened his mouth nervously and said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you. I shouldn''t have knocked you out. Don''t pester me.


    If I knew you were a boy, I wouldn''t kill you. Please forgive me this time. Please let me go. I''m sorry for you... "


    Under Lili''s whisper, the bowl of blood on the table finally decreased at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Lili saw this and her face showed ecstasy.


    She smiled and said excitedly, "Mom, I''m sorry for you. If there is a next life, you will be reincarnated into my stomach, okay?


    I will treat you well. I will treat you well. Don''t blame me. I know I''m sorry for you. If I have a chance, I will treat you well... "


    As soon as this word came out, the blood in the bowl disappeared in an instant.


    The bowl is so clean that it can even take a picture of people.


    Lili''s face was filled with surprise and joy, and her body was trembling and excited.


    Qin Ruan said that as long as she sincerely apologized to the baby puppet, the blood in the bowl was gone, and she would be safe.


    Lili came forward and cleaned up the bowl and the fruit knife.


    I want to go to the Buddhist temple and Taoist temple tomorrow to spend the baby puppet, so that she won''t be entangled by that thing anymore.


    After cleaning up the house, Lili was also hearty and completely collapsed in bed.


    She didn''t see it. A red light flew into her stomach.


    ¡­¡­


    Shengshi University.


    Qin Ruan is restless today and has been distracted in class. She always feels that something is going to happen.


    This hunch came true after seeing Lili.


    "You lied to me!"


    Lili''s face was pale, her eyes almost protruded, and her facial features were twisted to the limit.


    This face to face, Qin Ruan found her abnormal.


    The strange and dead spirit of the other party made her frown.


    Qin Ruan looked solemn and looked up and down at Lili: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "You lied to me. You said that thing would go, but he was still pestering me!"


    Lili''s eyes glowed coldly, and her face was filled with hate.


    Qin Ruan looked at the people coming and going and said to Lili, "come with me."


    When they came to a place with few people, Qin Ruan opened his eyes and looked at Lili again.


    Her eyes finally rested on her stomach.


    Her face sank in an instant: "what did you do?!"


    Lili''s facial expression was furious and shouted, "what did you do to me? Why did you hurt me?"


    Qin Ruan frowned: "now he runs to your stomach. Without your consent, even I can''t do it!"

 Chapter 279

    Lili retorted without thinking: "impossible! How could I allow him to run into my stomach! "


    Qin Ruan''s face was not gloomy, his eyes were sharp and angry.


    She said coldly, "think about what you have done!"


    Lily looked suspicious and was restrained by her serious attitude.


    In order to solve the problem, she told Qin Ruan what happened last night and today.


    "... when I got up early in the morning, I ran to the temple to find someone to help him. I spent a lot of money to find the virtuous and clean master, but he said he couldn''t help me. The baby puppet still stayed with me. The master asked me to come to you!"


    "Oh!" Qin Ruan sneered.


    "I asked you to apologize to him. Who made you have no brain to promise him! Your purpose is to send him away, not to keep him! "


    Lily was full of blood and her eyes widened: "but, at first, he didn''t move that bowl of blood."


    "Even if he doesn''t move, you can''t promise him!"


    "You didn''t tell me! Yes, you didn''t tell me! "


    Lili looked at a loss, and then became firm, putting the responsibility on Qin Ruan.


    "I clearly told you to apologize to him. I didn''t let you do it again! That''s it. It''s useless to say more. Wait to die! "


    Qin Ruan gave Lili a cold look, turned and left.


    "No! You can''t blame you regardless of me. If it weren''t for you... "


    Qin Ruan looked back and said, "if it weren''t for me, you would have died yesterday!"


    Lili was really afraid. The flesh on her cheek became thin overnight, as if she had been absorbed by a baby puppet.


    She cried and begged, "please help me, you help me!"


    Qin Ruan ground his teeth: "I''m not the Savior."


    "I''ll give you money, whatever you want. As long as I keep my life, I can give you a lot of money, even a IOU."


    "It''s not a matter of money. Are you repentant? You''ve killed a life. He hates you. He won''t leave until he peels off a layer of skin on you! "


    "I didn''t mean it. If I knew he was a boy, I would leave him. I don''t know, I really don''t know!"


    Lili grabbed Qin Ruan''s leg and cried.


    Even though it is sparsely populated, there are still people passing by.


    Qin Ruan glanced at the passers-by and stared at her in surprise. She said to Lili, "get up first."


    "Please, help me!" Lily doesn''t dare to get up.


    "You''re not afraid of criticism. I''m afraid of trouble. Get up first!"


    Qin Ruan should not have coveted the evil spirit of baby puppets and got into such a bad heart.


    She must have a long memory next time. Not any evil spirit can be used, and she can have peace of mind.


    Lili stared at Qin Ruan, her face was impatient, grabbed her arm and stood up.


    "Come with me. I''m not sure if I can help you. Come with me first."


    Qin Ruan can''t give up after all.


    Cause and effect is like this. Since you intervene, you can no longer stand idly by.


    Lili kept up with Qin Ruan.


    They came to the dormitory building.


    Qin Ruan pushes away the dormitory and sees Ling Xiaoxuan sitting in the house, eating snacks and brushing the play.


    Xu Shi watched a comedy, and the smile on the other side''s mouth didn''t stop.


    Qin Ruan could hear her laughter outside the door when she opened the door.


    "Qin Ruan, you''re here!"


    Ling Xiaoxuan greeted Qin Ruan as usual, as if she didn''t know her current identity.


    After my uncle went back last night, I had an in-depth conversation with her.


    She knows how to associate with Qin Ruan, just like before.


    Qin Ruan''s face was gentle: "well, I brought another man."


    "Who?" Ling Xiaoxuan put down the tablet and looked behind Qin Ruan.


    Lili came out from behind her. Ling Xiaoxuan pressed her lips down, and the smile on her face converged.


    "It''s hers."


    Lili stood in place with her head hanging down. She didn''t dare to make a sound. She didn''t look arrogant like yesterday.


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked at Lili for a while, and her beautiful eyebrows suddenly turned up.


    She asked Qin Ruan, "how did she look like this? It''s like being sucked by someone."


    "Really."


    Qin Ruan closed the door and went to her bed.


    She threw her backpack on the bed and looked at Ling Xiaoxuan: "sister, I want to help her do something. I need to close the curtains. Are you afraid?"


    "Is there any danger?"


    Qin Ruan shook his head: "No."


    Ling Xiaoxuan smiled: "then I''m not afraid. Just when I don''t exist."


    "OK."


    Qin Ruan went to the balcony and drew the curtains. The house fell into darkness.


    When the eyes get used to the darkness, the three people in the room can see each other''s outline.


    Qin Ruan''s cold eyes turned to Lili and said, "come to me."


    Lily stumbled up to her.


    In the quiet room, you can only hear three subtle gasps of different breathing.


    Qin Ruan silently recited the mantra calling Yin Chai, and the power of the dark god surrounded her.


    Ling Xiaoxuan and Lili were confused.


    The surrounding air was getting colder and colder, as if something was approaching them.


    "Miss Qin."


    In the dark, a low voice sounded, with a solemn and gloomy tone.


    This time, instead of black and white messengers, two pale Yin differences came up.


    What Qin Ruan wants to ask, I don''t know if the other party can solve it.


    She asked casually, "where are the black and white messengers?"


    Yin Chai said in a gloomy voice: "July is coming, the underworld is busy, and the seventh and eighth masters can''t get away for the time being."


    Qin Ruan stopped asking, pointed to Lili standing beside her and told Yin Chai about her previous experience.


    "Have you seen her like this?"


    Yin Cha, the first to talk to Qin Ruan, stared at Lili with a bright eyes. When her eyes looked like a living image, she was going to swallow her.


    "Yes, this example was very common a hundred years ago."


    "Oh? Is there a way to expel baby puppets? "


    "But!" Yin difference nodded.


    Qin Ruan didn''t have to ask. He told him directly: "abortion is a heavy killing industry. In this world, he suffered from illness, had a bumpy fate and ended up in hell. Some of these reincarnated children repay kindness, some take revenge, collect debts, and some pay debts. "


    Yin Chai pointed to Lili: "but the child born into her womb is revenge. She deliberately aborts to add revenge to the infant puppet who wants revenge. If she wants to expel him, she needs to pay yangshou."


    Qin Ruan understood and nodded gently to Yin difference.


    She looked sideways at Lili, whose face was pale with fear: "do you understand?"


    "Ming, I see."


    Lily stumbled and trembled when she spoke.


    Without opening her eyes to Yin and Yang, she could see the two Yin differences in front of her.


    Qin Ruan went to see Ling Xiaoxuan not far away, sitting on the sofa and looking bored.


    The other party''s sitting posture is loose. She doesn''t know what''s happening here. She can''t even see the existence of Yin difference.


    Qin Ruan looked back and asked Lili, "what''s your choice?"


    "I want to live."


    Lili was shaking all over, and her body was shaking, like epilepsy.


    Qin Ruan drooped her eyes and stared at her hands clasped together. Her eyes were cold and thin.


    She has no sympathy or pity for Lily.

 Chapter 280

    Qin Ruan raised his head and asked the two Yin guards for advice: "I don''t know how much life she needs to pay, how to expel the baby puppets in her belly?"


    Yin difference: "half Yang life, the baby puppet in the abdomen just needs us to hook it out."


    Qin Ruan stepped aside and said, "I''ll trouble you both."


    "You''re welcome."


    Yin Cha came to Lili with empty steps.


    Lili faced the Yin difference for the first time and didn''t faint. It was because of the experience in these two days that she practiced her courage.


    As soon as Yin difference approached her, her body retreated freely and hid behind Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan looked back, his eyes were slightly cold: "if you go back on your word, I don''t have time to waste with you here."


    "No, no, I''m just afraid."


    Lili pulled Qin Ruan''s clothes and looked at her pitifully.


    Her poor appearance is different from yesterday''s arrogance.


    Qin Ruan pulled her hand away from her again.


    Her voice was cold: "you have only one chance."


    Lili, who wanted to find her shelter, couldn''t move.


    She wants to live. She hasn''t had time to enjoy her youth. How can she be willing to be robbed by the baby puppet in her belly.


    The Yin difference approached again. Lili didn''t avoid this time.


    She witnessed Yin difference holding a chain close to her slightly bulging abdomen.


    The chain crept into her belly strangely, and Lili felt all her internal organs being stirred.


    The pain swept through her body in an instant, spread to all parts and bones, ravaged Lili''s internal organs, and made her cry.


    Her pale face was twisted to the extreme, and her teeth showed ferocity and terror.


    His mouth also gave out a cry of sadness and pain.


    The sound is harsh and tormenting the eardrum.


    Yin difference moved quickly. He pulled the chain in his hand and pulled it hard, and the baby''s cry rang out.


    "Wow, wow --"


    "Wow, Wow -"


    The baby''s cry rang through the whole dormitory, tearing his heart and lungs.


    Ling Xiaoxuan, sitting not far away, couldn''t hear it at all.


    She stared vaguely at the place not far away, surrounded by black fog. She was still a little strange in her heart. Why didn''t there be any movement today.


    The Yin difference hooks out the baby puppet in Lili''s abdomen, and the chain wraps it for several circles.


    The little guy also flew frantically towards Lili and wanted to rush into her stomach again.


    Yin difference''s hand moved slightly, and the chain pulled back the baby puppet''s body.


    The baby''s sad cry continued to sound, almost tormenting people''s ears.


    Qin Ruan Xiu frowned tightly and looked at the baby puppet bound by chains.


    He was a little, white and lovely, just like a normal child.


    If you ignore his bloodthirsty red eyes and show Lili a sharp and dangerous tooth, you will really treat him as an ordinary baby.


    Lili fainted instantly when the baby puppet was detached due to severe pain.


    Qin Ruan looked at the scene coldly and pursed his lips gently.


    Yin Chai bent over her: "Miss Qin, we''ll take this little puppet away."


    "Hard work, you."


    "You''re welcome."


    The two Yin guards dragged the baby puppet and disappeared into the darkness.


    The baby''s shrill cry gradually decreased until it disappeared and could no longer be heard.


    However, in a few seconds, the surrounding black fog dispersed and the dormitory was restored to its original state.


    The light outside is reflected into the dark room through the curtains.


    Ling Xiaoxuan finally saw Qin Ruan''s figure. She asked tentatively, "is it finished?"


    "Yes."


    Qin Ruan went to the balcony and opened the curtains.


    The bright light covered by the curtains fell into the house, and the darkness was dissipated by the sun.


    Ling Xiaoxuan stared at Lili who fell on the floor of the house and frowned, "what''s the matter with her?"


    "I fainted. I''ll be fine when I wake up."


    Qin Ruan went to the balcony and enjoyed the sunshine.


    She doesn''t like sunshine. Recently, she always feels deeply in the dark and becomes a little greedy for the warmth of sunshine.


    Ling Xiaoxuan got up and came to her with a tone of disgust: "what do you do for her? It''s selfish and cruel. It''s a waste of feelings for such people to help her."


    Qin Ruan smiled and said, "cause and effect. If I didn''t save her in the library, I wouldn''t have to intervene in her life and death. Since I intervene, how can I have a result."


    "Are you all right?"


    Ling Xiaoxuan lowered her eyes and stared at her flat belly.


    I don''t know if dealing with those things will affect her baby.


    Qin Ruan put his hand on his stomach and his eyes were soft: "it''s all right. He''s very good."


    When I was pregnant with him in my previous life, I had no reaction and had a good appetite.


    She always knew that the child was very good.


    "That''s good." Ling Xiaoxuan sighed, "you should pay attention in the future. You are also a mother."


    mom?


    Qin Ruan''s eyes lit up slightly.


    This title is strange, but it sounds very expectant.


    In eight months, the child will be born.


    A little man will call her mother with a soft waxy milk sound.


    Just think about it, Qin Ruan''s heart is soft.


    She narrowed her eyes and nodded to Ling Xiaoxuan, "I will."


    In order that the child can be born smoothly and the other party can call her mother, she will not risk herself.


    Ling Xiaoxuan put her hands on the balcony railing, looked at the students downstairs and asked, "is there no class this afternoon?"


    Qin Ruan leaned back against the railing, relaxed and lazy.


    She looked up at the balcony upstairs and said faintly: "no class, it''s going to be a holiday. She will be free in the next few days."


    "Any plans?"


    "No."


    Ling Xiaoxuan narrowed her smiling eyes and suggested, "let''s go shopping together?"


    "What can I do?"


    Qin Ruan didn''t want to move. It was too hot and sweaty.


    "Go on, go on. By the way, let''s have a look at baby products. I don''t know whether you are pregnant with a female baby or a male baby. I must..."


    Before he finished, he stopped abruptly.


    Qin Ruan looked back and looked at her suspiciously: "what do you want?"


    Recalling the words to be exported, Ling Xiaoxuan looked angry.


    To Qin Ruan Wen, with a smile in her eyes, the tangle between her eyebrows and eyes dispersed, and she bowed her head and smiled.


    When Ling Xiaoxuan looked up again, the bright smile on her face was the same as before.


    "I must be his godmother!"


    She said it.


    If Qin Ruan Huai was not the child of Third Master Huo or the fourth generation of golden grandson of the Huo family, she would not hesitate and speak out openly just now.


    Third master Huo''s status is so noble that his child was born with a golden spoon.


    Once the child in Qin Ruan''s belly is born, it will be valued by the three generations of the Huo family and is a more valuable existence.


    If she wants to be the child''s godmother, it''s as difficult as heaven. It''s too much to talk about a dream with a fool.


    Qin Ruan glanced sideways at her and said with a smile: "what''s the matter? After the child is born, you can teach him to call you godmother."


    "Really?" Ling Xiaoxuan was delighted at the speech.


    "What are you doing?" Qin Ruan''s tone is loose and sexy.


    Ling Xiaoxuan frowned: "will the third master disagree?"

 Chapter 281

    Qin Ruan took back his sight, thought and said, "why doesn''t he agree that there are more godmothers who love children?"


    Don''t you have the right to find a godmother for your children?


    Qin Ruan smiled and shook her head. With the understanding of her third master''s past and present life, the third master should follow her as long as she doesn''t change the child''s surname or let the child call others father.


    In Qin Ruan''s opinion, it''s good now.


    Her baby is still alive, Ling Xiaoxuan is still alive, her family has got rid of Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter, and the engagement between Qin and Tang has been dissolved.


    All this can''t be better.


    The third master will not go to Wanbaoshan again and worship her and her children again and again.


    They are developing in a good direction. It''s really good. She doesn''t want someone to break it.


    Now wait for the child to come out and realize her distant dream in her previous life.


    Ling Xiaoxuan took Qin Ruan''s arm and walked inside.


    "Go! On such a good day, we go shopping. I want to choose gifts for my future son and daughter. "


    "There are eight months left. You buy it and throw it away."


    Qin Ruan felt a headache.


    Ling Xiaoxuan''s character says that wind is rain and her action force is super strong.


    But she is a person who dares to love and hate. She has a queen''s style all over her body. In fact, she is a kind-hearted little girl inside.


    Qin Ruan was dragged to the house by her slight strength.


    Just then, Lili woke up in a coma on the ground.


    Lili got up from the ground and felt like she was rolling a knife. The pain was unbearable.


    Especially her lower abdomen, which is like a big hole dug by life.


    She looked down and lifted her clothes. Her belly was flat. Not to mention a hole, she didn''t even have a scar.


    Hearing the dialogue between Ling Xiaoxuan and Qin Ruan, she looked up blankly.


    "Where am I?"


    She knew the two women in her eyes.


    One is an aristocratic daughter and the other is a notorious illegitimate daughter.


    Qin Ruan looked at Shang Lili with disgust and ridicule that had never been hidden in her eyes. Her heart was really easy to change and her nature was hard to change.


    Lili has just regained her consciousness, and there is no place to hide what is branded in her bones.


    "Now that you''re awake, go."


    Qin Ruan''s voice returned to cold without a trace of emotion.


    Lili stared warily at her and Ling Xiaoxuan and asked, "why am I here and what have you done to me?"


    "You fainted from heat stroke. I brought it."


    Qin Ruan went to the wardrobe and took out the sunscreen and put it on.


    Here, Ling Xiaoxuan didn''t even give Lili a look.


    She picked up her bag, boarded high heels and approached Qin Ruan with enchanting steps.


    Hearing Qin Ruan''s perfunctory words to Lili, she looked a little stunned.


    Then go to see Lili''s dazed look, and Ling Xiaoxuan''s eyes widened slightly.


    The woman lost her memory?


    Look at the disdain on Lili''s face, the high attitude, and the look in Qin Ruan''s eyes like garbage.


    This is not like the people who begged Qin Ruan when they first entered the door.


    Lili got up from the ground and doubted Qin Ruan''s words.


    She has no previous memory and doesn''t know how she came here.


    But for Qin Ruan, she despised her from the bottom of her heart.


    It''s just an illegitimate girl, but she has a good face. In school, she sees a man hooking up with one, and even their senior LU Yichen.


    Huh? Did Qin Ruan hook up with Mr. Lu?


    Lili''s eyebrows and eyes showed confusion.


    Before she could figure it out, Qin Ruan ordered to leave again.


    "We''re going out. Please leave if you''re okay."


    Lili has been haunted by baby puppets these two days and has witnessed the Yin difference before. Her memory is not suitable for retention.


    As the baby puppet in her belly left, the memory of her experience in the past two days was also pulled away.


    Lili tapped her head and frowned tightly.


    She felt as if she had lost some memory, but she couldn''t remember anything.


    She staggered away, her movements were slow, and her brain became dull.


    Lili had just left her front foot when Ling Xiaoxuan came up to Qin Ruan: "why does she look like she has lost her memory?"


    "Well, I saw something I shouldn''t have seen." Qin Ruan''s tone was indifferent.


    Ling Xiaoxuan shouted to the good guy, "can you do this?"


    Qin Ruan smiled at her with a backpack and didn''t explain more.


    Some things can''t be explained clearly in a word.


    They left the dormitory and took huochuan''s car to the mall.


    It is said that women are strange creatures. They don''t feel tired when shopping for hours. They are very happy even if they don''t buy anything.


    For men, it''s a nightmare.


    Men who accompany women across the street will understand this.


    Huo Chuan is enjoying this torture today.


    On what kind of experience is being loveless?


    Huo Chuan scanned the rest area of the shopping mall. Those men who were expressionless, playing with their mobile phones in a daze in the corner, or lying on the sofa, drowsy, physically and mentally tired and staring.


    He couldn''t help feeling sad for these people.


    Also for their own silence.


    Huo Chuan''s face showed a touch of helplessness and sadness.


    Madam has accompanied Miss Ling''s family for three hours.


    In these three hours, they also bought a lot of things.


    Those handbags and beautifully packed gift boxes were sent to the car downstairs by their men.


    There are too many things to carry.


    After buying so many things, it''s not over.


    Huo Chuan, who is big and thick, stared at the front with an expressionless face, holding hands. His wife and Ling Xiaoxuan, who were shopping in high spirits, thought that this task was not suitable for him.


    He must try to exchange with Huo Zhi as soon as possible.


    It was so painful that he felt physically and mentally exhausted than an assassination mission.


    Huo Chuan didn''t know that liberation was at hand.


    He looked around again, the elite in suits, or the young men in fashionable casual clothes.


    Looking at their tired faces, he seemed to be comforted at the bottom of his heart.


    "Qin Ruan, look at that! That doll is so beautiful! "


    Ling Xiaoxuan stopped and excitedly pointed to the pink doll in the glass display cabinet not far away.


    Qin ruanshun looked in the direction she pointed out. It was really beautiful.


    Unfortunately, she is not very cold about these lovely, pink dolls.


    Just about to respond to Ling Xiaoxuan, the cell phone in her bag rings.


    Qin Ruan took out his mobile phone and the caller ID was Rong Jing.


    Rong Jing, this name is very familiar.


    Qin Ruan Mou Guang pondered for a moment and heard who the man was.


    To say, she still has a cause and effect with the other party.


    She swiped the phone screen to connect the phone and put the phone to her ear.


    "Qin Ruan? Is that Qin Ruan? "


    In the sound tube of the mobile phone, there was a frightened voice.


    At the same time, it is accompanied by the harsh movement of sharp, immortal humans.


    It''s like laughing, it''s like a sharp roar, it''s weird and gloomy, and it makes people afraid.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes flashed a dark light: "it''s me. What''s the matter?"


    "You didn''t say you''d call you if you had something! Come on! "


    Rong Jing''s voice trembled, with fear and crying.

 Chapter 282

    Rong Jing didn''t mention the point at all. Qin Ruan twisted his eyebrows and asked, "is something wrong with your father?"


    "Yes! Something happened to my father! "


    "You don''t mean that you can help me as long as you find you. They''re going to kill my father. Come on, it''s too late. Come on! My father is dying! "


    Rong Jing''s words were confused, and the last sentence revealed the key.


    Rong Jing''s father is dying.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were slightly heavy and his hand was pulled away from Ling Xiaoxuan''s arm.


    She said quietly, "where are you now?"


    "At home, I''m at home. They''re going to kill my father. He''s really dying! Come on! "


    Rong Jing looked at his father in the house. He was entangled by several dark shadows. His breathing became urgent. He spoke with an obvious cry.


    Countless slender black figures wrapped around his father''s body like snakes.


    They are all human, but their facial features are distorted, and their sharp and broken teeth make people tremble.


    Rong Jing stared at these ghosts and listened to their strange laughter or angry voices, for fear that they would bite his father.


    Why is there such a thing in this world.


    It was fine yesterday. Where did these things come from today.


    Hearing Rong Jing''s frightened voice, we can see that the matter is serious to a certain extent.


    He should have witnessed strange events with his own eyes.


    Qin Ruan pursed his lips: "what you have to do now is to stay away from your father. I haven''t said it yet. He won''t be in any danger."


    There was some comfort in her steady voice.


    "Really?" Rong Jing''s tone was skeptical.


    These things are clearly going to kill his father.


    Qin Ruan said in a deep voice, "trust me, he won''t have life safety."


    "Good!"


    Rong Jing left the room and soon came to a quiet place.


    Qin Ruan said, "tell me your address and I will arrive as soon as possible."


    "Beicheng, building a, lakeside Jiayuan villa area..."


    "OK, I remember. Wait for me."


    Qin Ruan hung up the phone and apologized to Ling Xiaoxuan, whose face collapsed in front of her: "sorry, I can''t go shopping with you. I have something to deal with."


    Ling Xiaoxuan nuzui said helplessly, "I heard it all. Is it related to that?"


    Qin Ruan nodded to her, "well, it''s urgent. I''ll go first. I''ll leave someone to take you back."


    "OK, you should pay attention to safety. If you have anything to call the third master, don''t hold it alone."


    "I see. Bye -"


    Qin Ruan quickly walked to huochuan and told him Rong Jing''s home address.


    She left in a hurry and didn''t forget to ask, "do you know the place?"


    Huo Chuan: "yes, it''s not too far from here."


    They hurried away, attracting the people around them.


    In a clothing store, a woman dressed in bright clothes stared at Qin Ruan''s back.


    Her face was ferocious and full of hatred, and her eyes were full of resentment.


    This woman is Han Kexin after abortion.


    Her child is not from the Huo family. The pregnancy time is not right at all.


    To this end, she was deliberately intimidated by the people sent by Huo.


    It was enough to make her depressed that she couldn''t get on the huge ship of the Huo family. Then she and her mother were kicked out by the Qin family.


    After leaving the Qin family, she had a very bad time with her mother.


    Some time ago, they stayed in the hotel until they were caught by Qin Anming''s wife, their mother''s lover, and then moved to other places.


    All this was given by Qin Ruan.


    If she hadn''t come back, she and her mother wouldn''t have fallen here if she hadn''t been against them again and again.


    Qin Ruan came to the mall like no one else, and someone took care of her. Why should she!


    Han Kexin stared at Qin Ruan''s leaving figure, and his eyes flashed fiercely, full of ruthlessness.


    "Baby, what are you looking at?"


    Han Kexin''s tall, handsome man hugged her waist and opened his mouth sticky.


    Han Kexin hears the speech and instantly recovers the lovely appearance of the little bird.


    She leaned against the arms of a man in a suit and shoes and said pitifully, "looking at my sister."


    The man couldn''t help wrinkling his eyebrows, and his face was full of disgust: "that''s the woman who always has trouble with you?"


    Han Kexin nodded and looked both wronged and sad.


    She bit her lip and whispered, "I, I just saw her go with a man."


    The man touched her little face and said painfully, "why didn''t you tell me just now? I can help you vent your anger."


    Han Kexin plunged into his arms, cried in a low voice, shook his head and said nothing, as if he had been wronged by Tianda.


    She looks so pitiful that almost most men have no resistance.


    The man seemed distressed, hugged her tightly and coaxed her with sweet whispers.


    "Baby, stop crying. My heart is broken when you cry. You have to tell me when you see her next time. Shall I find a place for you?"


    Han Kexin indulges in his gentlemanly demeanor and indulges in appeasement with his gentle voice.


    The bottom of her heart is full of malicious thoughts. Qin Ruan can get anything. This time she must surpass each other.


    The man in front of him was Fu Jin, born in a big family in the south.


    In the south, the Fu family is one of the largest families, which is equivalent to the local earth emperor.


    Fu Jin has been studying abroad for many years. Recently, she came to Beijing to play with her friends. Unexpectedly, she was lucky to hook up with her.


    Han Kexin was delighted at this.


    Such a high-quality man was hooked by her. Even if she didn''t climb the Huo family, she could still get up in the south.


    As for Qin Ruan, she will never feel better in her life.


    Before she leaves, she will trample this bitch to death.


    "Baby, come on, I''ll buy you a bag. Don''t be unhappy."


    Fu Jin took Han Kexin''s hand and went to a luxury store opposite.


    Han Kexin walked in with him.


    Walking behind the man, she had a proud smile on her lips.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan doesn''t know Han Kexin''s malice to her. Her mind is full of the strange and sharp laughter she heard on the phone when talking to Rong Jing.


    The sound is too messy and numerous.


    She lowered her eyebrows and thought about what her father had provoked.


    At the tongcha overpass, Qin Ruan only saw that Rong Changting was contaminated with dirt, but he didn''t see what it was.


    The left and right are either puppets or other evils.


    But the sharp voices heard today made her have no bottom in her heart.


    It''s not like a puppet, it''s more like the voice of a creature.


    ¡­¡­


    Rong Jia.


    Rong Jing held his mobile phone and stood outside his father''s door. Listening to his father''s painful roar and malicious laughter and roar, his heart kept falling.


    Qin Ruan said not to let him near.


    But the man inside is his father, the only closest person in the world.


    How can he relax.


    Rong Jing''s hand holding the mobile phone was shaking. Listening to his father''s painful voice inside, it was like a knife stabbing him in the heart.

 Chapter 283

    "Ah ah!!!"


    "Hee hee!!!"


    "Hiss... Roar!!!"


    The sound inside the house increased, accompanied by Rong Changting''s painful voice, and more clearly, strange laughter and strange voices.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Hearing Rong Changting''s miserable and painful voice again, Rong Jing endured it again and again, but he still couldn''t resist it.


    He reached out and touched the door in front of him.


    The door was gently pushed open by him.


    What came into his eyes was a big mouth with a blood basin. There were fine and sharp teeth in his mouth, and he could see each one clearly.


    So close, Rong Jing finally saw what this thing was.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    He was swallowed by it.


    Rong Jing, who was swallowed down, couldn''t understand. It was clear that he was fine when he was in the room. Those monsters ignored his existence.


    Why did you eat him now.


    Swallow the Rong Jing in your stomach and feel the thick smell.


    Those sticky, disgusting things poured into his mouth and nose, and a sense of suffocation came up.


    He can no longer feel the existence of air. The whole person is empty and has no strength to struggle.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan hurried slowly and finally came to Rong''s house.


    But she rang the doorbell for a long time, and no one came to open the door for her.


    Qin Ruan stepped aside and said to Huo Chuan behind him, "open the door for me!"


    She knew that the skills of the Huo family''s dark guards were not simple, and Huo Chuan, as the leader of the dark guards, had excellent means.


    Huo Chuan came forward and opened the anti-theft door in less than a minute.


    Qin Ruan took the lead in, and the overwhelming strong evil spirit rushed towards her.


    Aware of the sight on the second floor, she looked up.


    Rong Jing stood there, staring at her expressionless.


    The pupils in his eyes are vertical, and there are two shadows on his body.


    "Why didn''t you open the door? Didn''t you hear the bell?" Qin Ruan asked coldly.


    "Yes, I''m going to open the door. You, come in, come in."


    Rong Jing spoke intermittently.


    Qin Ruan Mei''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a faint golden light flashed at the bottom of her eyes.


    He stared at the position where Rong Jing stood and looked deeply.


    Qin Ruan took back his sight and whispered to huochuan behind him, "can you see how many shadows there are on him?"


    Huo Chuan looked at Rong Jing standing on the second floor.


    It''s afternoon now. There is only one shadow of Rong Jing in the East.


    "One."


    Huo Chuan''s answer was simple and clear.


    Qin Ruan pursed his lips and said to him, "get out of here."


    Huo Chuan: "madam, I am ordered by the third master to protect your safety."


    "Then stay here!"


    Qin Ruan''s words fell and walked towards the second floor.


    As she approached, Rong Jing, standing on the second floor, his pupils stood more and more upright in his eyes, and cold air gushed out of him.


    "Rong Jing, where''s your father?"


    Qin Ruan seemed unaware of his mistake. He went upstairs and asked aloud.


    "He, it''s all right. You, let''s go."


    "Really? I seem to have forgotten something to ask him to come back. Take me to him. "


    Qin Ruan went up to the second floor and walked towards Rong Jing.


    She walked slowly and casually and looked calm.


    "Stop, stop!"


    Rong Jing stepped back and stared at Qin Ruan coldly.


    Qin Ruan stood three steps away from him, the Golden Whip flashed in her hand, and the power of the dark God immediately surrounded her.


    She looked sinister and cold at the bottom of her eyes: "what on earth are you?"


    The person in front of us is indeed Rong Jing, but it''s not him.


    After Qin Ruan opened his eyes, he clearly saw two shadows on him.


    One is a human body, the other is a slender and curved shadow.


    "Hiss, hiss -"


    Rong Jing spits out a bleeding red tongue, and his teeth become sharp, which is clearly seen by Qin Ruan.


    "Snake?" Qin Ruan stared at Rong Jing strangely.


    Changyuan is the ancient fierce beast, the respectful voice from the eyes, the tongue revealed, and the snake like figure on the earth.


    She guessed many evil things before she came, but she didn''t guess it would be a snake.


    Rong Jingchong provoked Qin Ruan and hissed, and his face became more and more distorted.


    Qin Ruan stared at the shadow of Rong Jing on the ground. It had become weaker and weaker.


    She raised her eyes, stared at the evil in front of her, and said coldly, "get out of his body!"


    Qin Ruan thought Rong Jing was possessed by evil.


    I don''t know if Rong Jing was swallowed by evil.


    "Hiss, hiss -"


    With a face similar to Rong Jing, the evil spirit once again provoked Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan shook the Golden Whip in his hand.


    "Pa!"


    The Golden Whip beat the evil spirit, and black smoke gushed out of the other party.


    It was enraged and collapsed on the ground like noodles in front of Qin Ruan, turning into a strange prototype.


    What comes into view is a long black shadow. It has a pointed head and an ugly face. Its facial features are twisted and ferocious, just like the evil ghost of hell.


    Qin Ruan couldn''t help retreating. She was disgusted.


    "Human face snake!"


    She knows what this thing is.


    Human faced snakes are extremely ferocious and do all kinds of evil. They are still social species.


    Once entangled by them, the number is definitely not a few.


    This can also explain clearly that Qin Ruan heard those messy voices on the phone before.


    The human faced snake climbed on the ground and swam rapidly towards Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan had no time to think deeply, so he waved the Golden Whip on him again.


    Where the human faced snake was hit by the Golden Whip, the black evil spirit spread again.


    But it seemed that it could not feel the pain. It quickly approached Qin Ruan from another angle.


    "Madam, be careful!"


    Huo Chuan''s anxious reminder came downstairs.


    Qin Ruan waved his golden whip and hit the human face snake in front of him again.


    When she looked for the danger around her, she was entangled by another human face snake crawling behind her.


    The stench poured into the tip of his nose, and Qin Ruan was almost disgusted.


    Seeing this, Huo Chuan downstairs has completely forgotten the instructions given to him by Qin Ruan.


    He lifted his feet and rushed upstairs.


    "Don''t come!" Qin Ruan sternly stopped.


    Although she was entangled by a human face snake, she would not be hurt.


    "Madam! You''re on fire! "


    Huo Chuan stood at the entrance of the building and stared at the dark blue flame spreading all over Qin Ruan.


    Obviously, he still had that cold face. At this moment, he found an inexplicable aura from his wife.


    That is the hidden evil spirit, as well as the natural domineering and arrogant posture.


    "Hiss... Roar!!!"


    The human face snake wrapped around Qin Ruan was hurt by hell fire before he could swallow her.


    It made a sharp and strange sound in its mouth.


    In order to protect himself, he even released Qin Ruan and prepared to escape.


    However, even the evil puppets are afraid of the existence of the hell flame, how can the little human faced snake escape.


    Qin Ruan smelled the fishy smell and frowned tightly.


    She stared coldly at the human face snake rolling on the ground because of pain, and turned her head to look for the human face snake similar to Rong Jing.


    The other party lay on the ground and seemed to be frightened. He didn''t take the initiative to attack Qin Ruan anymore.


    Its vertical pupil stared at his companion who was burned out by the hell fire not far away, and its vertical pupil became sharp.

 Chapter 284

    Qin Ruan stared at the bulge in the belly of the human face snake, and then looked at the ground next to it. The shadow belonging to Rong Jing was almost disappearing.


    Her face was gloomy and the light in her eyes was as cold as ice.


    Rong Jing was clearly swallowed by a human faced snake, and his life was in danger.


    "Pa!"


    The Golden Whip was waved and thrown in front of the snake lying on the ground.


    This whip is a warning to the other party.


    The cause and effect between her and Rong Jing has not been solved. He can''t die yet!


    Qin Ruan said fiercely, "spit him out and spare you!"


    "Hiss, hiss!!!"


    The human faced snake is not afraid of her at all. The death of its companion will only increase its hatred for Qin Ruan.


    Huo Chuan looked at the scene in front of him, and all three outlooks were impacted.


    However, the next picture has an impact on his vision.


    Seeing the snake bowing to attack, Qin Ruan threw the Golden Whip into its belly.


    The whip''s body glitters with gold and bears strong nether power.


    This time, Qin Ruan almost exhausted his whole strength.


    "Pa!" The whip sounded.


    "Hiss, hiss!!!"


    The human face snake fell to the ground in pain, and the wound nearly one meter long was pulled open by the Golden Whip in its abdomen. It hissed angrily in its mouth.


    It has a stronger smell than before, and it permeates the space on the second floor.


    The human faced snake rolled on the ground, wriggled from his belly and climbed out a black object covered with blood and visceral residues.


    "Oh!"


    The shadow climbed out of the snake''s belly and lay on the ground retching.


    "Oh! Cough! Cough! Vomit... "


    The other side vomited so badly that he wanted to vomit out all the internal organs.


    This black figure is Rong Jing.


    He breathed the smelly air and felt the whole man walking around the gate of death for several times.


    Rong Jing turned around and lay on the ground. His whole body was covered with blood from the human face snake''s belly and dark viscera.


    "Rong Jing?"


    Qin Ruan twisted his eyebrows and stared at the strange object lying on the ground, dirty and bloody.


    Rong Jing wiped his sticky face, and the smell from his nose became stronger.


    Regardless of his own mess, he looked at Qin Ruan standing not far away, and a pair of tearful eyes showed an excited light.


    "Save my father, my father is still in the room!"


    He climbed up from the ground.


    Qin Ruan looked at the human face snake whose eyes were paralyzed on the ground. The other party had reported to Pluto.


    "Which room?" she asked


    "The second room behind you."


    Rong Jing took a big breath of air and finally felt alive. He wanted to stand up, but his physical strength had been exhausted.


    Qin Ruan asked, "how many of these human faced snakes are there?"


    Rong Jing doesn''t know what a human faced snake is, but he knows there are many such shadows in the room.


    "Many, all over the house!"


    Qin Ruan''s face became ugly.


    Human face snake is a weak evil, but it is very fierce. Because it is a social species, they often fight with group attack.


    As long as they are staring at people, few of them survive.


    They will chew people clean, or swallow the whole person, and then spit out a complete skeleton.


    The biggest weapon of human face snakes is that they have sharp teeth, and their lethality is comparable to the cold weapon of cutting iron like mud in the world.


    Their teeth have amazing bite force and are easy to tear prey. The flesh and blood of the bitten will be easily torn off by their teeth.


    This is a particularly creepy evil. It is terrible that there are a large number of them every time they appear.


    Even Qin Ruan has a headache.


    Rong Jing saw that she didn''t start, got up, staggered up from the ground, and approached Qin Ruan with weak steps.


    Smelling the smell closer and closer, Qin Ruan raised his eyes and stared at Rong Jing coldly: "please stay away from me!"


    It stinks. The stench makes her stomach swell.


    Rong Jing, covered with dirt, stood opposite and no longer took a step forward.


    He hesitated and said, "my father..."


    "I''ll go now!"


    Qin Ruan interrupted him and turned to Rong Changting''s room.


    When she reached the door, her eyes turned to Rong Jing and Huo Chuan not far away.


    "No matter what sound you hear, or any other situation, you two are not allowed to come in, otherwise I can''t protect you."


    Huo Chuan''s face was solemn and hurriedly asked, "madam, are you in danger?"


    "No." Qin Ruan''s tone was firm and confident.


    She won''t put herself in a desperate situation.


    But they are human faced snakes. Even if they are in any number, they also have weaknesses.


    "I''ll watch at the door. You must come out safely."


    Huo Chuan strode towards her with the same determination.


    Qin Ruan''s skill has opened his eyes. I believe she will come out safely.


    But his duty cannot be shaken for any reason.


    "OK."


    Qin Ruan pushed open the door in front of him and stepped in.


    Huo Chuan came. Before he could see the scene in the house, Qin Ruan closed the door from inside.


    in the house.


    Qin Ruan stared at the scene in front of her eyes, and her pupils trembled in her eyes.


    The picture she saw was completely different from what Rong Jing had seen before.


    Hundreds of human face snakes surrounded the room. Rong Changting sat on the seat in front of the desk and fell into a dense crowd of human face snakes.


    His face turned red and it became difficult to breathe.


    It seems that the next moment, it will die.


    This was not what surprised Qin Ruan, but there was a three tailed gray fox on the table in front of him, fighting against the human face snake swarming forward.


    Rong Changting can live to the present, thanks to the gray fox.


    The gray fox was covered with injuries, and his gray hair was dyed red by a large amount of blood.


    It bit a human face snake in its mouth, and three bloody tails were tightly wrapped around several to attack Rong Changting''s human face snake.


    The battle between a fox and hundreds of human faced snakes is not enough to describe it as tragic.


    The atmosphere of the scene was solemn and stirring, full of cruelty.


    Aware of Qin Ruan''s coming in, three gray foxes flash their wings in their desperate eyes.


    In its negligence, several human faced snakes took it by surprise to attack Rong Changting.


    The grey fox was keenly aware of it. He loosened the human face snake in his mouth and turned to bite the human face snakes.


    "Hiss!!"


    The snake that was bitten by the fox hissed.


    "Ho ho!!!"


    Other people around face the snake into anger and mania.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Rong Changting''s arm was bitten off by a human snake.


    It is also accompanied by the sad sound of gray fox covering helplessness.


    Qin Ruan took a deep breath and rushed forward with the momentum of breaking bamboo.


    Her delicate body was surrounded by the divine golden light, and the dark power around her shook back the human face snake that wanted to attack her.


    Qin Ruan quickly waved the Golden Whip in the air.


    "Pa! Pop! PA!! "


    With three lashes in a row, all the human face snakes wrapped around Rong Changting and the gray fox were blown away.


    "Hiss, hiss!!!"


    "Hiss, hiss!!!"


    The human faced snake fell into a rage and hissed continuously.


    How angry these guys are can be seen from their neighing and the fierce light of vertical pupils at the bottom of their eyes.

 Chapter 285

    Qin Ruan was no less angry than these people.


    These things were all directed at Rong Changting, and they were deliberately attracted.


    Who is so insidious to torture a person in such a cruel way.


    If Rong Changting doesn''t have a guardian spirit and three gray foxes around, his life will rest today.


    That day, she inferred that Rong Changting''s life would be safe within half a month, but she didn''t know why it was the three gray foxes around her.


    "Call -"


    Breathing the fresh air, Rong Changting breathed a sigh of relief.


    But his eyes still couldn''t open. It was like falling asleep and falling into a nightmare.


    No wonder he couldn''t resist and escape from the room.


    Because of Qin Ruan''s intervention, the grey fox was finally relieved.


    It collapsed on the table exhausted, and the pair of smart eyes became gray, but stared at Rong Changting persistently.


    Qin Ruan took a panoramic view of the scene. Her voice was soft: "you keep him, I''ll deal with these dirty things!"


    The grey fox could understand her and nodded her head.


    Qin Ruan''s lips are slightly hooked. His mind is really spiritual. He is worthy of being the patron saint of Rong family.


    Rong''s surname, if she remembers it well, is one of the six aristocratic families.


    I don''t know what relationship Rong Changting has with the Rong family in the aristocratic family.


    The guardian spirit is not something that ordinary rich families can have.


    Qin Ruan waved away his mind and stared at the human face snakes in the void.


    Because of her previous attack, the dense body of the human face snake became distorted, and several were tightly intertwined. The scene was strange and terrible.


    Holding a Golden Whip, Qin Ruan threw several lashes at the location of the most dense human face snakes.


    "Pa! Pop! PA! "


    After the human faced snake was scattered, the Golden Whip in her hand disappeared.


    Qin Ruan lifted her hands slightly, and the hell fire spread from her palm to her whole body.


    She only heard her voice say coldly: "no matter where you came out and who drove you, you''ll go to hell today!"


    The whole body is dark and the flame is growing. It is crazy like a fire and attacks the people and snakes around.


    "Hiss!!"


    "Hiss, hiss!!!"


    "Roar!!!"


    Wherever the flames of hell went, there came the painful whistling of human faced snakes.


    They couldn''t bear the holy fire of the underworld. Their shrill roars rang through the room and almost overturned the roof.


    Hundreds of human snakes roared in unison, the sound impacted people''s hearing, and the vision in front of them also caused a certain shadow.


    Qin Ruan''s cold eyes swept around the ugly snake shadow. They opened their big mouths in the blood basin and exposed their bloody sharp teeth, which made her nausea.


    It''s disgusting!


    Compared with the ancient fierce beast hook snake, they are disgusting and maggots in dark areas.


    The power of Hellfire is so great that hundreds of human faced snakes turn to ashes in an instant.


    The air is filled with a strong odor and the smell of rotten meat burned by the fire. It makes people sick.


    "Giggle, giggle -"


    Behind him came the cry of a fox.


    Qin Ruan looked back and saw three gray foxes turning around in front of Rong Changting.


    It also kept turning back and yelling at Qin Ruan.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The guardian spirit of Qin Ruan Dynasty came with Rong Changting.


    As she approached, she found something wrong with Rong Changting.


    Human face snakes have all been eliminated, there is no potential threat, and Rong Changting''s situation is not very good.


    He choked his neck with both hands, and his breathing became rapid.


    Qin Ruan approached quickly and broke Rong Changting''s hand pinching his neck.


    Without the hands of suicide shackles on his neck, Rong Changting''s face is still in a red state. There is a black line on his neck, which is still deepening.


    It was like a pair of invisible hands pinching his neck in the dark.


    "Rong Changting? Rong Changting? "


    Qin Ruan shouted to him a few times, but there was no response.


    "Jiji..."


    The grey fox came round the table and shouted at Qin Ruan.


    From its cry, Qin Ruan heard anxiety and worry.


    As a last resort, Qin Ruan opened his eyes again.


    The light golden light flashes in the delicate and beautiful eyes, and there is no place to hide all the dark and evil in the eye.


    Qin Ruan looked at Rong Changting up and down, and finally found something wrong with him.


    The watch he wore on his wrist spread a strong evil spirit.


    Ferocious black Qi is formed the day after tomorrow.


    This is a malicious arrangement to take Rong Changting''s life.


    If evil Qi touches the body, it will take his life and never die.


    Unless you break the caster''s array and bite back.


    The black evil spirit of Rong Changting''s watch forms a shape the size of a hemp rope, conveying endless black evil spirits to his neck.


    The evil spirit stayed on his neck, wound in a circle and increased its strength.


    Finding the key to the problem, Qin Ruan loosened Rong Changting''s hand and raised the power of the soul into a valuable watch.


    The quiet room only heard a clear sound.


    The watch Rong Changting was wearing broke and fell on the wooden floor in the house.


    ¡­¡­


    Far away in a humble residential building in Xicheng.


    "Poof!"


    Sitting cross legged on the bed, the man in gray Taoist clothes spit out a big mouthful of bright red blood.


    The blood is sprayed on the incense burner placed on the table in front of the bed and various strange magic instruments.


    The man opened his evil eyes and stared at the array that had been destroyed by people in front of him.


    He raised hundreds of human face snakes, so they were all killed. It''s hard to calm his hatred without revenge.


    Thinking of the hard work of those people who have raised face snakes for nearly 30 years, the Taoist''s heart is dripping blood, and red blood streaks appear in his eyes.


    "Who is it? Who killed my human face snake and broke my array!! "


    He roared, raised his hand and waved away the destroyed array in front of him.


    I''m afraid I really met my opponent this time.


    The other party not only killed 138 human faced snakes, but also destroyed his array of invincible walking for many years.


    Who it would be.


    Don''t let him know, or he will cut it thousands of times.


    The Taoist wiped the blood on his mouth, picked up the mobile phone left by the bed and skillfully dialed a mobile phone number.


    The other party answered soon.


    "Taoist Wu, is it?"


    The voice over there was a middle-aged man. His tone was anxious and revealed his hard to hide excitement.


    "Boss Li, you didn''t tell me the surname Rong. There are experts around me. I''ve killed 138 human face snakes! I''ve been bitten back! I almost lost my life! "


    Taoist Wu lost his temper with boss Li over the phone.


    He got up and got out of bed, revealing his ugly face hidden in the shadow.


    "How!" Boss Li was shocked and said, "it''s impossible. He doesn''t believe these ghosts and gods at all."


    Taoist priest Wu''s tone was full of hate: "I still lied to you. You have to compensate me for my losses. All the human face snakes I have worked hard for 30 years have died, and there are no left! You must compensate me! Do you know how much money and material resources I spend on raising them? "

 Chapter 286

    Boss Li was worried when he heard the speech: "Taoist Wu, how can you..."


    "Jie......" Taoist priest Wu laughed strangely.


    Soon, he said in a vicious tone, "you can''t give it. I''ll ruin your family!"


    Boss Li was speechless for a long time.


    After a while, he said with a dry smile: "here, I give it. Taoist Wu, as long as you can kill Rong Changting to me, I''ll give you ten times the commission!"


    "Easy to say!"


    Taoist Wu showed a satisfied smile on his obscene face.


    As long as he is given enough money, he can spend a lot of money to raise weapons that are more lethal than human face snakes.


    Boss Li''s attitude was tougher than before: "Taoist Wu, the bidding on my side is about to begin. Please give me a letter. When can I kill Rong Changting?"


    The dark Taoist priest looked at the mess on the table in front of him and said slowly, "call me the money and I''ll kill him for you tonight!


    Next, I''ll meet the people around each other in person to see who killed my human face snake and broke my array. I''ll kill him, peel his skin and remove his bones! "


    Boss Li was subdued by the hatred in his voice, and his nervous swallowing could not be covered by the sound tube of his mobile phone.


    He shivered and asked, "are you sure Rong Changting will die?"


    Taoist Wu said coldly, "are you doubting me?"


    "No, no, no... I don''t want to prepare for his death in advance. I''ve been looking forward to this day for too long."


    "I''ve never lost my hand for so many years. You can certainly get the news of his death before dawn!"


    "Good, good... Taoist Wu has great power. I believe you will succeed."


    "Hum!"


    Taoist Wu snorted and smiled, hung up his cell phone, got up and came to the dirty and old wardrobe.


    He removed a jar as big as a child from it.


    Looking at the jar in front of him, Taoist Wu''s eyes flashed: "I''m going to kill tonight! Give it to me! "


    Yin evil, strange, bloodthirsty voice sounded in the quiet room.


    The tone is gloomy and strange, which makes people uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan didn''t know she was missed.


    Rong Changting woke up. What caught his eyes was a bloody and dirty three tailed gray fox.


    Seeing its existence, Rong Changting never followed his atheist attitude when he first met Qin Ruan.


    "Jijijiji -"


    The three tailed grey fox shouted at Rong Changting twice, and his tail was thrown.


    It approached Rong Changting carefully and licked him gently on his wrist.


    Rong Changting pursed his dry lips, and his hoarse and tired voice sounded slowly.


    "Thank you."


    He remembers all his previous memories.


    Even if he didn''t see it with his own eyes, those pictures all lingered in his mind.


    He was like a bystander, who saw the ugly faces of those people clearly.


    When death approached, the gray fox in front of him saved him.


    Without it, he would have gone to the underworld to report.


    The three Tailed Fox seemed exhausted. After expressing his intimacy to Rong Changting, his body slowly disappeared in front of the table.


    "Little fox?!"


    Rong Changting was in a hurry. Regardless of his weak body, he leaned forward and groped on the table with his hands.


    His face was pale and anxious, and his hands were trembling slightly.


    Qin Ruan explained to the three tailed grey Fox for the guardian spirit: "he was badly hurt and went to rest."


    Rong Changting looked at the girl he met for the second time. His face was full of fear and fear, and a trace of confusion appeared.


    He asked softly, "why did it save me?"


    Qin Ruan pursed his lips: "that''s the guardian spirit of your Rong family. It will only appear in the large family sheltered by someone in the six realms. In the unique blood inheritance, the family blood withered or abandoned by the way of heaven is not enough to support it.


    I don''t know why I''m around you. Maybe there''s something superior in your blood. "


    Hearing the speech, Rong Changting was surprised and shocked, and then his face showed clearly.


    Qin Ruan did not explore his identity, but mentioned Rong Jing..


    "Now that you''re awake, go out and meet your son. For you, he went to hell and almost died."


    "Where is he?!"


    Hearing that his son was almost born, Rong Changting quickly stood up.


    Because he got up too quickly, his too weak body almost fell down. Fortunately, he held the table, so as not to be embarrassed to the end.


    Seeing this, Qin Ruan sighed and stepped forward to hold him.


    "He''s right outside the door. Let''s go."


    They trampled on the ashes of the snake in front of the man and walked towards the door.


    Rong Changting naturally knows how they died.


    Stepping on the ashes of these evil deeds that make people fear, his heart is still worried.


    The ugly appearance of the human faced snake and its frightening ferocity haunted his mind.


    Not to mention the strong smell of rotten meat in the air, he kept thinking of those dense black figures.


    The feeling of being tightly wrapped by a human face snake can''t be waved away.


    Rong Changting shook his head and tried not to recall those scary memories. He focused on worrying about his son outside the door.


    The bedroom door was opened and huochuan immediately appeared.


    "Madam!"


    Qin Ruan saw that he looked worried and smiled, "I''m fine."


    Huochuan breathed a sigh of relief and got out of the way for her to come out with Rong Changting.


    "Dad!"


    Rong Jing''s hoarse sad voice sounded.


    The other party has cleaned up the body and cleaned up the dirty blood smell and the smell of rotten internal organs in the human face snake.


    However, his face was still a little too pale. I think he was shocked.


    Rong Jing rushed up and hugged Rong Changting''s body tightly, crying.


    The cry of grief for the rest of his life made people feel his fear and panic.


    Rong Changting has not been held by his son for many years.


    Suddenly he was hugged by Rong Jing. His pale face flashed for a moment.


    After a while, he whispered, "it''s okay, it''s okay, what do you look like a big man crying? You don''t have any masculinity."


    Rong Changting has a gentle voice, but he still falls with a few scores.


    But compared with the past, I don''t know how many times this is gentle.


    "I''m scared to death!"


    Rong Jing cried with a runny nose and a tear.


    Without the end of his wanton enjoyment of drinking with women outside.


    At this moment, he restored the child''s nature.


    He is just a young man in his early twenties. After this experience, his mind will naturally change greatly.


    Rong Changting also felt his son''s attachment to him. He wanted to hold Rong Jing, but he was weak.


    If Qin Ruan hadn''t helped him, he would have fallen to the ground when Rong Jing rushed over.


    Qin Ruan interrupted his father and son''s warm relationship: "you father and son are slow first. Things haven''t been solved yet. Seize the time to make other preparations. There may be a hard battle to fight tonight."


    Rong Jing lies in Rong Changting''s arms and looks at the mess in the bedroom. Those strange shadows inside have disappeared.


    His face turned white again: "isn''t it all solved?"


    "It''s not that easy."


    Qin Ruan''s tone showed his impatience to troublesome things.


    She just hit the watch on Rong Changting''s wrist, causing the person who secretly cast the spell to be backfired.


    With the other party''s insidious and cruel means to kill Rong Changting, I think there is a later move.


    Qin Ruan looked at Rong Jing and said, "your father is weak. I''ll see if there''s anything else in your family that shouldn''t exist."


    The famous watch on Rong Changting''s wrist can be manipulated, and other places may also have problems.


    She needs to check again before she can feel at ease about the next tactics.


    The battle between people may be more dangerous than facing puppets. She should be careful.


    Rong Jing took his father from Qin Ruan and asked, "what are you looking for?"


    "Yes, your father''s watch was tampered with. Just in the house, he was almost strangled by himself."


    "Who gave that watch?"


    In the front words, Qin Ruan explained Rong Jing, and in the back words, he asked Rong Changting.


    Rong Changting''s face was chatty and said uneasily, "it''s from a lover."


    Qin Ruan looked motionless and even calm. She nodded to show that she knew.


    "Mr. Rong, you''d better check who bought your lover. Do you remember your first car accident?"


    "Remember." Rong Changting nodded.


    "It wasn''t an accident. The man who drove into you wanted to hit you only after he received the money. What''s the purpose? You know what happened today."


    "Someone wants to kill me?"


    Qin Ruan''s lips were slightly drawn, and there was no smile at the bottom of his eyes: "it''s not very obvious."


    Rong Changting''s eyes became sharp. He searched his enemies in the business world in his mind, and finally let him lock in a few people.


    Qin Ruan didn''t have time to waste. He turned away and looked around with beautiful eyes.


    Huo Chuan followed her closely.


    Rong Jing watched them go downstairs and said, "Dad, let''s follow and have a look."


    There was also fear in his tone.


    How can Rong Changting not understand his son: "afraid?"


    "Yes."


    Rong Jing didn''t refute. He was really afraid.


    I''m afraid those shadows and snakes will appear in the dark again and swallow him and his father.


    He didn''t want to experience the fear of being swallowed by the big mouth of the blood basin.


    "You go, I can''t stand it."


    Rong Changting''s vitality was greatly damaged. He didn''t even have the strength to walk.


    Even if he wanted to go downstairs, he had more heart than strength.


    Rong Jing said without hesitation, "I''d better accompany you."


    Rong Changting stared at him in surprise, pale and smiled: "help me to your room and stand with soft legs."


    "OK -"


    The father and son moved slowly and left the smoke field behind them.


    What happened tonight will be remembered for the rest of their lives.


    Some things are really only experienced, can we believe it is true.


    Downstairs.


    Qin Ruan stood in front of the display cabinet and stared at the blue and white porcelain vase at the bottom. Her eyes were slightly heavy.


    The blue and white porcelain bottle has strange patterns. The bottle body contains a faint evil spirit and is not very lethal. However, if you live with it for a long time, your body will certainly be affected.


    Qin Ruan pointed to the blue and white porcelain vase and said to huochuan behind him, "smash it."


    "Yes, madam -"


    Huo Chuan looked around and saw the baseball bat in the corner of the display cabinet. He walked over and picked it up.

 Chapter 287

    "Boom! Snap! "


    When Huo Chuan raised his hand and fell, he smashed the blue and white porcelain vase in pieces.


    Qin Ruan continued to wander around the living room. Her footsteps seemed leisurely, but in fact she was calm and introverted.


    To open her eyes to heaven, she needs to exercise the dark power in her body, which will consume her a lot of energy.


    Although Qin Ruan is a demigod, he can''t open the heavenly eye for a long time because he is pregnant at the moment.


    In the living room, he found two things that were not very clean, and Qin Ruan finally removed Ming Li.


    "Madam, the third master knows you haven''t come home and asks you where you are now."


    Qin Ruan is going upstairs to look for Rong Changting. Just when Rong Jing and his father and son are together, huochuan suddenly comes forward and respectfully reports.


    Her eyes flashed in surprise: "what time is it?"


    "Seven o''clock."


    Nearly two hours have passed since they arrived.


    Qin Ruan glanced at huochuan and said, "don''t tell the third master first. Tell him myself when I''m finished."


    Huo yungentian''s current physical condition is not suitable for this evil atmosphere. The Qi of yin and evil will inevitably make his unstable life chaotic.


    "Yes!" Huo Chuan took a step back.


    But he said from the bottom of his heart, if you want to hide what the third master wants to know in the capital, I''m afraid it''s still very difficult.


    The reason why the Third Master asked his wife where he was was was just a formality. I think he already knew where he and his wife were.


    Huo Chuan swallowed this in his stomach and would not say it even if he was killed.


    He can''t understand the relationship between the master and his wife.


    If you really want to say, it''s more like parents taking care of their children.


    The third master''s attitude towards his wife is like conniving and doting with a daughter. It is difficult to see the existence of ambiguity between them.


    Qin Ruan went up the second floor, found the breath of Rong''s father and son, and came to the open door diagonally opposite the stairs.


    "Rong Jing?" She stood at the door and called.


    "Yes!"


    Rong Jing''s response soon came from inside.


    "I''m in?" Qin Ruan stood at the door and asked.


    "Come in. I''m dressing my father''s wound."


    Rong Jing''s tone was hasty, with a flustered tone.


    Qin Ruan and Huo Chuan walked into the bedroom one after another.


    Seeing the scene inside, Qin Ruan''s lips twitched slightly. Even Huo Chuan standing behind her couldn''t bear to look straight at it.


    Rong Jing is really dressing Rong Changting''s wound.


    But looking at his masterpiece, it''s really ugly and amazing.


    Let''s not say how ugly the bandage is, but let Changting show his teeth in pain. Can''t Rong Jing see it.


    Qin Ruan looked at the pain but refused to give up Rong Changting, who was concerned by his son. He reached out and touched the tip of his nose, holding back the smile on his mouth.


    She said to her back, "Huo Chuan, why don''t you help him?"


    "OK."


    Huo Chuan can''t see it for a long time.


    Rong Jing''s tossing method obviously wants to hurt his father.


    Huo Chuan took the gauze that Rong Jing was still winding and said in a deep voice, "your gauze is too tight and thick, and you have taken the wrong medicine. This medicine will worsen the wound if it remains on the blood and flesh of the wound. Go and get a basin of water, and the wound needs to be cleaned and bandaged again."


    "I''ll go now!"


    Rong Jing is also busy. Now someone takes over, he is naturally relieved.


    He turned and rushed into the bathroom and quickly came out with a basin of water.


    Huo Chuan cleaned Rong Changting''s injury as quickly as possible, applied medicine and bandaged it in one go. It took only ten minutes to solve it.


    His series of movements are skilled at first sight.


    Rong Changting was half paralyzed at the head of the bed, and the whole person seemed to walk around the gate of death again.


    Qin Ruan leaned aside on the dark fashion wardrobe and looked down at Rong Changting sitting on the bed.


    She told each other what she had found at home.


    "Do you remember who sent these things?"


    Rong Changting''s face turned blue every time he heard Qin Ruan reveal something in his mouth.


    I only heard him gnash his teeth and say, "remember."


    How could he not remember that over the past few months, his little lover has been very active in giving him things. It turns out that everything is unclean.


    In recent years, he has fulfilled all his due obligations except for his position.


    Clothing, food, housing and transportation, and even gave her some indulgent love, just to compensate for the lack of security brought to each other by the red book.


    But I never thought that the other party would kill him.


    Rong Changting was so angry that he clenched his hand into a fist, and his pale face turned blue and white.


    After Qin Ruan learned from him who sent the things, he thought back on the items that were not fatal but also damaging, and had a guess in his heart.


    "You don''t believe in ghosts and gods. Does your lover know?"


    "I know." Rong Changting nodded.


    Qin Ruan: "if I''m not wrong, those things are small-scale, in order to test whether anyone around you understands and whether they will be discovered.


    Make sure you know nothing about it, and finally give you the most deadly watch in order to kill you. "


    Rong Changting tightly pursed his lips and stared at the empty wrist.


    That famous watch cost a lot of money, enough for him to give his lover half a year''s living expenses.


    It was the other party''s generosity that kept up with his heart, so he wore that watch every day.


    Rong Changting''s pale lips moved: "yes, among these things, the watch was the last she gave me."


    "That''s right. The other party should have been prepared long ago. It''s impossible to give up easily based on this interlocking calculation. The people behind should have some later moves. Wait. It''s not over tonight."


    Qin Ruan held his arms in both hands and had a cold voice.


    "Who is so vicious!"


    One side took care of Rong Jing at the scene of the tragedy caused by dressing in front of the bed and asked with gnashing teeth.


    Qin Ruan raised his eyebrows slightly: "I don''t know who it is, but people who can use such cruel means must have deep blood feuds with your Rong family."


    Rong Changting shook his head and retorted, "we''ve only been in the capital for more than ten years, and we haven''t had an endless feud with anyone. We have a lot of enemies in business."


    Qin Ruan''s eyes moved slightly and his red lips closed: "your surname is Rong. Does it have anything to do with the Rong family of the aristocratic family?"


    Hearing the speech, Rong Changting showed an unspeakable color on his face.


    Rong Jing''s eyes were stunned.


    He didn''t know about the four families and six aristocratic families in the capital.


    The four major families are Naihuo, long, Lu and Gu. They are famous families in the capital with hundreds of years of experience.


    The six aristocratic families are Nangong, Su, Xiao, Gongsun, Ling and Rong.


    Rong Jing never thought that they would have anything to do with the Rong family in the aristocratic family.


    Looking at the complicated look on his father''s face, it seems that he doesn''t know the inside story.


    After a long time, Rong Changting nodded gently to Qin Ruan.


    "Yes, we are a branch of Rongjia, a noble family in Beijing."


    Qin Ruan sighed, "no wonder there will be a guardian spirit around you."


    That''s all right.


    If there is a guardian spirit around Rong Changting, it all makes sense.


    "Dad, it''s hard for you to hide it from me. I knew our relationship with Rong family. I won''t pretend to be a grandson for so many years."


    Rong Jing looked very sad and wronged.

 Chapter 288

    Rong Jing has suffered a lot from being regarded as a despised upstart and a funny thing for others in the capital where power is everywhere and expensive for so many years.


    Thanks to his knowledge of current affairs, he talked to people and ghosts, and slowly got away in the circle.


    Now his father told him that his family had a relationship with the aristocratic family Rong family. His heart was as exciting as a roller coaster.


    Rong Changting raised his hand and pressed his head. His voice was tired and said, "it''s not so simple."


    "Is there any secret?"


    Qin Ruan was aroused curiosity.


    Rong Changting spoke slowly: "our branch moved to the south when my grandfather was still alive. Although we are a branch of the Rong family, we haven''t even been on the genealogy for so many years. There is a big gap between the main branch and the branch.


    However, as Rong family''s blood, Rong family will return when called. This is our inheritance of Rong family''s blood.


    More than ten years ago, we received an olive branch thrown out by the Rong family. I took my family to the capital to work hard. After so many years, it was also due to the support of the main branch. "


    Qin Ruan couldn''t help laughing at Rong Changting''s words: "if you call, you will return? What does the Rong family want to plan? "


    "No."


    Rong Changting smiled and explained: "although the main branch looked beautiful more than ten years ago, it was actually just an empty shell. Most of the active members of the main branch of Rong family were in Qingshui yamen, which was the most miserable one in the aristocratic family.


    No member of the main branch stepped into the business world where money could be made. He also gathered the number of people in the cabinet and had little say. To put it bluntly, at that time, the main branch of Rong family was in an awkward position. He wanted power but no power and no money.


    At that time, I was doing some small business in the south. I learned that the main branch took a step ahead of others to the capital. I provided money to the main branch, and they provided me with a convenient way. More than ten years have passed, and it can be regarded as peaceful coexistence. "


    Qin Ruan was shocked by his words.


    It turns out that there are families in the six aristocratic families who can''t even make a living. It''s so... Miserable.


    It''s so miserable that we need to rely on branches for relief, but when we think about it carefully, they are mutually beneficial to each other.


    "It''s really hard for you." Qin Ruan Gamba road.


    She has not been in contact with the aristocratic family, and the four families have only seen the Huo family''s main house.


    As for the internal core of the Huo family, she has no chance to contact. She knows herself and should not touch anything she touches.


    But it was really an eye opener for her to be so miserable as Rong''s family.


    Seeing the sympathy and complexity of Qin Ruan''s eyes, Rong Changting''s pale face showed a little smile.


    "It was more than ten years ago. At that time, the world was plunged into the financial crisis, and Rong family was the most affected. After so many years, the main branch has already recovered."


    "Is that so?"


    Qin Ruan can''t recall his memory ten years ago.


    The financial crisis had little impact on her at the age of eight to nine.


    At that time, when she was in Xicheng, the most worried thing every day was how to fill her stomach, and to guard against the eyes of vagrants and perverts in Xicheng.


    It can be said that every day is in a state of fear. How can we pay attention to the financial crisis.


    Suddenly, a strange wind blew in the house, and a stench came with the wind.


    Qin Ruan raised his hand to cover his mouth and nose, frowned and looked disgusted.


    Her heart, the man behind the scenes came.


    But it was faster than she expected.


    "Where''s the wind?"


    Rong Jing had a big heart. He thought he hadn''t closed the window and turned to walk towards the balcony.


    "Don''t go there!" Qin Ruan shouted to stop him.


    Unfortunately, it was a little late.


    Rong Jing is very close to the balcony, just a few steps away.


    Qin Ruan witnessed him standing in front of the window, stiff.


    Rong Jing looked at the monster with bleeding red eyes close to the window. His face was ferocious and terrible. He was too scared to move.


    Those blood eyes staring at him were not human eyes at all. They were evil and evil.


    He could also clearly see each other''s blood red eyes, the subtle movement of turning in the eyes, the ferocious flesh and blood on its cheeks beating, the scene was creepy, and the cold coming from the bottom of his feet rushed straight to his heart.


    If Rong Jing is in a hurry at the moment, he will be scared to pee his pants.


    He was shivering all over, and his eyes looked at the monster close to the window in horror.


    The heart is already erupting like a volcano, so the body can not move and suck.


    Qin Ruan also saw that outside the window, the figure was thin, as evil as a child, wantonly ugly and evil.


    The facial features of this thing look terrible. It''s completely like patchwork.


    The mouth is pointed, the nose is empty, the eyes are like eagles, the ears are deformed, and the whole face is disgusting.


    What makes people feel the most visual impact is that it has no skin, is red, and the bloody rotten meat is exposed in the air, which is disgusting enough.


    Because there is no skin bag, you can clearly see his flesh and blood beating on his body.


    This scene makes people look at it, but they don''t have the courage to look at it again.


    "Roar!!!"


    The evil spirit stuck to the window and suddenly opened his mouth, revealing sharp teeth.


    Compared with the fine teeth of the human faced snake, it can be said that it is better than it.


    Rong Jing was frightened and sat on the ground.


    He whispered and said softly, "help, help me..."


    He felt the experience of dying again, and the despair and danger were intertwined with him.


    He doesn''t want to die. He wants to live.


    "Help me! Help me!!! "


    Rong Jing finally shouted out.


    The evil spirit outside the window left Rong Jing. His evil blood eyes stared at Qin Ruan. His whole body was wrapped by the evil spirit, and he could hardly see its body.


    Qin Ruan quickly walked to Rong Jing, picked him up and threw him to huochuan.


    "Watch him and don''t let him run around!"


    Huo Chuan was also frightened by the monster outside the window, but his bearing capacity was not as strong as that of Rong Jing. He was surprised and frightened on his face and soon recovered as usual.


    He carried Rong Jing behind him and responded to Qin Ruan.


    "Dong Dong!!!"


    The evil spirit stuck on the window and hit the window hard.


    It seems to be trying hard, but it''s just bluffing.


    Every knock will leave many blood fingerprints on the glass.


    There are more and more dark red blood on the glass, and the transparent glass gradually becomes blurred, blocking nearly half of the evil body.


    Qin Ruan frowned and his intuition was not quite right.


    Evil can''t come to the door alone. Who manipulates it in the dark.


    What is the purpose of this provocative way.


    In Qin Ruan''s view, she felt that what the evil doers outside the window had done was more like a provocation.


    She had a calm face, and her eyes were stained with a bloodthirsty cold light.


    Whoever comes to the door, let him come back.


    "Boom! WOW! "


    Xu was aware of Qin Ruan''s indifference and broke the glass out of the window.


    Glass dregs fell all over the room, and some even fell at Qin Ruan''s feet.


    "Sleeping trough! That''s bulletproof glass! "


    Rong Jing, standing in Huo Chuan, exclaimed.

 Chapter 289

    "Shut up!" Huo Chuan looked back at him.


    This guy shouted in his ear and almost deafened his eardrums.


    The evil spirit jumped into the room. It was as human as a man, landing on all fours and crawling around from the ground.


    Its red blood eyes never left Qin Ruan from beginning to end.


    Obviously, the other party''s target is her.


    "Hiss! Roar!! "


    The ugly evil doer screamed at Qin Ruan.


    The harsh sound was terrible and frightening.


    Rong Jing, hiding behind Huo Chuan, couldn''t help but burst out in foul language.


    Even Huo Chuan clearly saw the disgusting and disgusting appearance of the evil spirit, and his calm face turned white.


    Qin Ruan stepped back and whispered, "go out first, slow down, don''t disturb it."


    Huochuan didn''t make a sound. He took Rong Jing''s arm and looked at Rong Changting, who was almost out of his mind by the bed.


    The other party has been scared silly. Let alone receiving Huo Chuan''s eyes, he didn''t even have a basic response.


    Huochuan loosened Rong Jing''s arm and whispered, "you go out first."


    "My father..." Rong Jing''s face was anxious and he also whispered.


    "I''ll take him out."


    "OK -"


    Rong Jing walked slowly towards the door, acting like a cat''s step.


    "Bang!"


    Before he got close to the door, the door was slammed shut by a force.


    The movement came suddenly, and Rong Jing was frightened.


    "I''m careless!!!"


    As he burst out rude words, he jumped his feet and ran crazy towards huochuan.


    Qin Ruan heard the movement behind him and swept sideways to the door.


    At the door stood a short man in a gray Taoist robe.


    He is ugly and has a treacherous face.


    Dark Taoist priest Yin evil stared at Qin Ruan dangerously, and his voice was hoarse: "you killed my face snake!" A very positive tone.


    Just now, the evil temptation was inspired by him. He clearly saw that only Qin Ruan was responsible for the mysterious academic method in the house, except that she would not be anyone else.


    "Are you going to kill Rong Changting?"


    Qin Ruan''s answer was not what he asked, and his eyes were stained by the cold.


    "Sure enough, it''s you!"


    Taoist Wu walked slowly and looked back and forth at Qin Ruan with disgusting eyes.


    "I didn''t want to be a little girl. You can kill 138 human faced snakes. I think you have some skills."


    Qin Ruan seemed to deliberately annoy Taoist priest Wu, with a expressionless sneer: "thank you for your praise, but that human face snake is not enough for me to practice."


    "More than you can chew!" Taoist Wu''s ugly face became more and more ferocious.


    He was really irritated by Qin Ruan, but looking at her beautiful face, he had an idea in his heart that he didn''t have before he came.


    Wu Daochang''s eyes were lustful, and his eyes greedily stared at Qin Ruan''s beautiful face and her graceful figure, although she was wearing casual clothes.


    He opened his mouth and said, "if you are soft today, I will spare you from dying. However, in exchange, you will follow me and serve me in the future. I can teach you more secrets of refining puppets. How about it?"


    "I don''t think so. You carry hundreds of lives and are comparable to evil puppets. Since you fall into my hands today, you will never come back!"


    Qin Ruan''s eyes are dark and vicious. He has a strong aura and a sharp edge outside. He is arrogant and publicized.


    Taoist Wu''s words and his eyes made her offended.


    It also makes her sick.


    "I don''t appreciate it!"


    Taoist Wu snorted coldly, and there was no pity for jade.


    He looked at the evil spirit on all fours and ordered in a cold tone, "tear her up for me. She''s your food tonight!"


    "Hiss!! Roar!!! "


    The evil spirit roared excitedly, hissing like a snake and Howling like a beast.


    Qin Ruan stared at the evil spirit coldly. He didn''t know how to refine such disgusting things.


    Her red lips were slightly hooked, her face was exquisite and solemn, and her face was full of ridicule: "if you want to kill me, see if you have this ability!"


    "Ignorance!" Taoist Wu spoke sarcastically.


    His puppet was refined from human and human face snake. Its lethality is several times stronger than human face snake.


    Qin Ruan has moved.


    The evil spirit flew towards her. She clearly saw the white light blade on each other''s limbs, which was the light reflected by the sharp nails.


    With his mouth open, he was about to swallow Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan''s body turned sensitively in such a large open space, and the Golden Whip flashed in his hand.


    When the evil spirit rushed up again, she threw out the Golden Whip in her hand.


    "Pa!"


    The whip hit the evil and sticky flesh.


    "Ho ho!!!"


    The evil spirit was extremely angry and made a shrill roar in his mouth.


    Regardless of its own black smoke injury, it rushed to Qin Ruan again.


    Qin Ruan stepped back and waved the whip from another angle.


    Unfortunately, this time she miscalculated the other party''s goal.


    The evil spirit came from Huo Chuan, Rong Changting and Rong Jing who were standing behind Qin Ruan.


    "Ah ah!! Don''t eat me!!! "


    The evil spirit came in front of him, and Rong Jing screamed.


    He hugged his legs and ran around the house.


    When he ran, he didn''t forget to hold his lost father.


    Rong Changting returned to his mind because of his shrill scream. Looking at the things behind him, he was scared to cry.


    The father and son ran away, and huochuan still stood where he was.


    Aware that the monster behind him didn''t catch up, Rong Jing, who was in front of the wardrobe, stopped.


    He looked back and saw that Huo Chuan didn''t move. He shouted, "big man! Run! "


    If you don''t run, you''ll be eaten by monsters.


    Huo Chuan also wants to run, but the direction he can run is blocked.


    To the right is the wall, to the back is the dead corner, and directly into the monster''s mouth.


    The only direction that can run is on the left, which is the direction of Qin Ruan.


    He couldn''t take the danger to his wife. Huo Chuan''s cheeks shook, clenched his teeth, and looked at the bloody and terrible monster in front of him calmly.


    Evil opened his mouth and licked its fine and sharp teeth with his slender and frightening tongue.


    It stared straight at Huo Chuan, just as it stared at his Chinese food.


    "What are you doing? Come here!" Qin Ruan shouted fiercely.


    Hearing her words, huochuan immediately moved, and at the same time, evil spirits also flew to him.


    Huo Chuan''s speed was several times faster than that of normal people and disappeared in situ almost instantly.


    In the eyes of evil, small and fragile human beings have become its dessert.


    But it never thought that the prey in front of it was so fast, but it disappeared in front of it in the blink of an eye.


    "Ho ho!!!"


    "Roar!!!"


    It''s angry, it''s really angry!


    These humans are so cunning that it will kill them and swallow them all.


    The sneaky forelegs were buckled on the ground with bloody eyes, staring at Qin Ruan and Huo Chuan cruelly.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were stained with a fierce color, and the corners of his lips closed tightly.


    She reminded Huo Chuan, "don''t let it near you. This guy is more dangerous than the people before."


    "I see, madam." Huo Chuan''s tone was cautious.


    Huo Chuan doesn''t want to get close to the monster. It''s disgusting.


    He has been in the Huo family for many years and has seen all kinds of criminal law, including the punishment of peeling.


    But compared with the ugly evil in front of him, this thing is disgusting and has become the shadow of his life.


    Flesh and blood beat on it, and those rotten meat filled with a strong stench, ugly facial features, evil and scary.


    It''s terrible. He''s going back to Huo''s house. It''s really dangerous around his wife.


    He didn''t want to see these bloody and exciting scenes that subverted his three views.


    Huo Chuan wiped his face and looked down at Qin Ruan''s tight face.


    He said in his heart, does the third master know the ferocious side of the young lady?


    Does the third master know that the young lady deals with these evils?


    Will the third master treat the young lady as a child when he knows?


    People can''t face. She deeply realized this sentence from Mrs. Shao.


    The secret department of the Huo family has long known that the third master married and is still a little-known family. Many people have talked about it in private.


    They also had fantasies about who the mistress would serve in the future


    Will it be a domineering and cold woman, a girl from a famous family, or a little princess loved by the third master and protected under his wings forever.


    After seeing Qin Ruan, they agreed that it was a delicate flower.


    A flower that needs to be protected by the third master under his wings.


    Huo Chuan couldn''t help wiping his face again. His face was a little twisted.


    Where is this charming flower? Even if it is a flower, it is also a overlord flower.


    Qin Ruan did not make complaints about Huo Chuan''s heart.


    She didn''t want to entangle with the evil in front of her. When the other party rushed up, the Golden Whip in her hand came out and tightly wrapped around the other party.


    Flying in the void, he fell to the ground with a slap.


    Its flesh and blood without skin bag fell to the ground like a pool of mud, making a strange sound.


    "Hiss, hiss!!!"


    "Ho ho ho!!!"


    The evil spirit roared ferociously all over his face. The Golden Whip condensed by the dark force couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    The Golden Whip was wrapped around it, and the dark force pulled its flesh and blood into a strong black smoke, and the smell of burned rotten meat quickly spread in the room.


    "Oh!"


    "How disgusting! Oh! "


    Rong Jing was disgusted by the bad smell and vomited.


    Rong Changting''s face was not very good-looking, and his eyes looked at the evil spirit and Qin Ruan with horror.


    At this time, he didn''t know who to be afraid of.


    Huo Chuan could barely bear it, but his face became more and more white.


    Seeing the evil spirit refined by himself, there was no resistance under the strange Golden Whip of Qin Ruan, and the dark Taoist priest looked frightened.


    He finally found that Qin Ruan''s can''t be underestimated. He stared at Qin Ruan and asked, "who are you?"


    Taoist Wu began to feel uneasy.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    His last card was also easily solved by Qin Ruan. Now he is facing great pressure.


    Qin Ruan''s deep eyes squinted at the dark Taoist priest standing at the door: "it doesn''t matter who I am."


    She raised her feet and walked towards the evil way step by step: "who asked you to kill Rong Changting?"


    Qin Ruan Liang''s thin eyes were three feet cold, and his face was even more sinister.


    Such an evil way should be beheaded. The criminal law of the eighteen layers of hell goes around and then goes into the animal way.


    "Boss Li of Tianrong group."


    Taoist Wu sold the man without hesitation.


    As Qin Ruan approached, his eyes flashed a touch of pure light, and a Black Mist appeared on his hand on his side.


    "It''s really him!" Rong Changting was shocked.

 Chapter 290

    Rong Changting did suspect boss Li.


    Recently, the two companies competed for a piece of land. Compared with Tianrong group, he has more hope to win the right to use the land.


    Taoist priest Wu immediately said, "yes, it''s him. He gave me three million yuan and said he wanted your life. Once it''s done, he will give me another two million yuan!"


    "Grass!" Rong Jing said dirty words again: "five million want to buy my father''s life. Who does the old man look down on!"


    "Shut up!" Rong Changting roared.


    He knew that his son was defending against injustice, but why did it sound so wrong.


    Qin Ruan went to Taoist Wu and glanced at him.


    Similarly, Taoist priest Wu''s greedy and evil eyes were staring at Qin Ruan.


    "You want to kill me?" Qin Ruan''s thin lips opened slightly, his mouth spit out indifferent words, and stabbed Taoist Wu''s real thoughts.


    Taoist Wu quickly showed a cautious smile on his face.


    He said politely, "I don''t dare. I''m just curious about what school my Taoist friends learn from."


    The speed of changing face is not fast.


    From the original cunning to the present lowliness, everything happened unprepared.


    As for Daoyou? I beg her to disagree.


    It was shameful for her to praise each other with such evil ways.


    Qin Ruan looked at Taoist Wu and looked at him up and down with strange eyes.


    She looked down slightly and stared at each other''s hands for a moment.


    Qin Ruan''s lips were slightly hooked, and he smiled gently, with a sarcastic look on his face.


    Her voice was low and slow: "learn from the Lord of hell in the ten halls of the underworld. I can personally send you to meet him."


    "..." Wu Daochang''s face twitched.


    Qin Ruan didn''t take this to heart at all. He thought the other party was perfunctory to him.


    Not to mention the ten halls of the underworld, hell is so far away. The king of hell is the Lord of hell and is in charge of reincarnation and life and death.


    Qin Ruan, a human being, has no such great ability.


    This is no longer a fool''s dream. I simply don''t know what it means.


    Taoist priest Wu laughed coldly. Seeing Qin Ruan relax his vigilance, he raised his arm and attacked her with the black evil spirit accumulated in his palm.


    Qin Ruan had already seen through his little tricks. His body retreated and burst into a powerful golden light.


    This is the invisible golden light. This moment is clearly seen by everyone in the room.


    Rong Changting, Rong Jing, Huo Chuan and others have been shocked by Qin Ruan one after another.


    At present, her body shines, and the divine light pours out, making them unconsciously want to submit to it.


    She has a powerful aura, like looking down at all sentient beings.


    "You''re looking for death!"


    Qin Ruan''s body was floating in the void, his body was stained with holy light, his eyebrows and eyes were cold, and a powerful Qi field spread all over his body.


    She was cold and delicate, her face had no expression, and the frowning lines between her eyebrows could be seen by anyone.


    The black evil spirit from Taoist priest Wu''s attack was instantly swallowed up by the dark power wrapped in Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan''s toes gently touched the ground and fell steadily on the ground in the bedroom. The dark force had not dissipated from her. She looked coldly at Taoist Wu in a panic.


    "You, who the hell are you?"


    Taoist priest Wu didn''t expect that he killed the Black Ghost. When he met Qin Ruan, he disappeared in an instant.


    This was not what he expected.


    He is just a little girl. Why she often loses in her hands? Taoist Wu can''t understand what kind of ability the other party has.


    His face was ferocious, unwilling and afraid to appear on his ugly face.


    Qin Ruan''s cold eyes glanced at Taoist priest Wu and said in a harsh voice, "take you to hell."


    Her red lips opened and she said something.


    "Yan Luo of the ten halls taught me to kill ghosts. He told me to fight with my God to drive me to kill. He didn''t fall, and he dared to be a ghost. Yan Luo of the ten halls was as urgent as a law and order to kill evil!"


    "No! No, no, no! "


    Taoist priest Wu turned around and was about to escape. He felt the cold smell around him, which was stronger than the evil Qi contained in all his puppets.


    Even the life protecting demon in his Dantian shouted to let him escape at this moment.


    The danger is approaching. It''s better not to escape at this time.


    But Taoist priest Wu stretched out his hand to pull the door behind him, but he couldn''t open it.


    There was the sound of iron chains dragging the ground around. Wu Dao''s long ears moved, his face was frightened, and he was sweating.


    "Damn it! Why can''t the door open! "


    Taoist Wu cursed and kicked the door that couldn''t be opened.


    Behind him came Qin Ruan''s cold voice.


    "This man has a heavy crime of killing sins, which is comparable to the evil puppets in the abyss of hell. I hope the two Yin messengers will bring him into hell and treat him well."


    "Yes, I''ll tell Pluto."


    This conversation came into Wudao''s ears, and his body kept shaking.


    Knowing that he couldn''t leave the room, he calmed down as if he had accepted his fate.


    Taoist priest Wu turned and stared at Qin Ruan gloomily, and finally looked at the two Yin guards standing in front of her.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "you can''t take me!"


    Qin Ruan raised his hand and stroked the broken hair on his forehead, then stroked his head back.


    This action has an unspeakable style.


    After some entanglement, her body covered with fine sweat, some sticky.


    The foul and rotten smell around her also made her endurance to the limit.


    Qin Ruan''s tone was low, and his words showed a sense of impatience: "what else do you have to do?"


    "I''ve already jumped out of the six realms. No one can kill me. Even if the Pluto comes himself, he can''t do anything to me!"


    Wu Tao''s long words are firm and people don''t consciously believe them.


    Two Yin guards whispered, and a thick book of life and death appeared on one of them out of thin air.


    They read it quickly and looked at Qin Ruan in embarrassment.


    Yin Chai: "Miss Qin, this person is really not in the book of life and death."


    "Really?" Qin Ruan''s lips were full of evil radians, and his eyes were cold and bloodthirsty.


    After tossing about for so long, I''m going to send the evil way to hell. Now tell her that this person can''t accept it.


    She doesn''t accept such a result!


    The wicked have their own mill. She thinks she is not a good person. Once the heart of killing moves, she will take action.


    Qin Ruan stared at Taoist priest Wu with sharp and murderous eyes.


    Hearing the words of Yin difference, Wu Daochang''s face showed ecstasy.


    Soon his smile froze on his face.


    Qin Ruan condensed into a wind blade with his dark force and cut the throat of Taoist Wu.


    Fast, but in the blink of an eye.


    "Poof!"


    Dark blood gushed from the black road long wound.


    At the same time, the black evil spirit from the wound rushed out of his wound.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were slightly bright, and evil spirit was what she needed.


    Without hesitation, she stretched out her hand and quickly collected the evil spirit.


    "No!" The faces of the two Yin difference changed greatly.


    This is not evil spirit, but evil spirit.


    This man is obviously practicing secret arts, taking his body as a sacrifice and refining himself into an evil puppet.


    Even as an evil puppet, he became a demon.


    This man looks different from others, but in fact he has already been half puppet and half devil.


    Taoist Wu covered his neck with his hands and stared evil at Qin Ruan. He looked tyrannical and hated Qin Ruan.

 Chapter 291

    Qin Ruan collected the evil Qi and found that Taoist Wu was still surrounded by a strong black fog.


    She met each other''s hate eyes and smiled at the bottom of her eyes.


    A cold voice sounded slowly: "jump out of the six realms? As long as any creature in the world dies, it will return to the underworld. Now you still say that hell can''t accept you? "


    These words have unspeakable arrogance and domineering.


    "I, I''ll kill you!"


    Taoist Wu leaned his back against the door and slowly collapsed to the ground.


    His short, ugly eyebrows were raised, his face was grim, and his eyes shone ferociously and strangely.


    This is not over. Taoist Wu''s body began to decompose automatically under the gaze of Qin Ruan and two Yin differences.


    After the pieces of flesh and blood separated rapidly, they moved consciously, leaving a strong black blood on the ground.


    Those bloody flesh surrounded by evil Qi, like long feet, quickly came to Qin Ruan.


    Seeing this, the two Yin guards immediately came forward to block Qin Ruan''s body.


    The chains in their hands came out.


    The soul lock chain is wrapped around those greasy flesh and blood. They are still struggling, driving the soul lock chain to climb towards Qin Ruan.


    This is Taoist Wu''s persistence in killing Qin Ruan and his hatred for her before his death.


    Qin Ruan twisted his eyebrows and looked very dignified with a cold face.


    She asked Yin Chai, "why is this?"


    "Miss Qin, this thing is sacrificed to a living soul. It has completely become a devil. It''s the devil''s spirit that he can survive. I''m afraid we can''t last long. Please let me report it!"


    Yin Chai didn''t expect it, but he just came up to arrest a soul. How could he provoke the devil.


    They really can''t handle this thing.


    Demons are no better than puppets. This thing is very evil.


    The existence of evil can not be eliminated. It can lurk in people''s hearts and harm people invisible. It can easily make people have all kinds of obsession, resentment, greed and so on.


    Demons can also make people lose their senses and make some crazy actions to hurt others. In the end, they will only harm others and themselves.


    Even puppets will be controlled by heart demons. Good people or puppets will become villains and evil puppets under the action of heart demons.


    The influence of evil Qi cannot be underestimated. Over the years, the evil Qi in the world has never been eliminated.


    Instead of bumping into them, it''s really their misfortune.


    Qin Ruan frowned and asked, "demon? Are you afraid of netherworld power? "


    "Yes! The power of the dark god can eliminate all evil things in the world, and the lower demons are also afraid. "


    The two Yin guards turned back and stared at Qin Ruan. Their eyes burst into amazing light.


    They knew the identity of Qin Ruan, the body of a demigod, who was taught by the king of the underworld.


    When they were arranged to obey Qin Ruan, they already knew about it.


    Qin and Ruan opened two Yin guards behind them.


    She met her, dragging the soul chain, and was about to shoot away at a pair of rotten flesh and blood that she climbed up, with the golden power gathered on her hands.


    Several pieces of flesh and blood were wrapped by Ming Li and gave a sad cry.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    This voice clearly belongs to Taoist Wu.


    His body was broken into countless pieces, but the soul still existed.


    The rotten blood clots entangled by the soul chain and the dark force turned into black blood in an instant, and the smell of rotten meat and blood in the house became stronger.


    Qin Ruan Li''s eyes narrowed slightly. The power of the dark God turned into a rope to search in the house. He soon found the ghost hidden by Taoist Wu.


    With a slight hook of her slender jade finger, the ghost of Taoist priest Wu bound by the dark force dragged out of the corner.


    Qin Ruan stared coldly at Taoist Wu. This was the first half puppet and half devil she killed.


    What this man did in his lifetime is not enough to eliminate hatred.


    Qin Ruan sent the ghost of Taoist priest Wu to the Yin messenger: "he will give it to you."


    "Thank you, Miss Qin, for your help."


    Two Yin guards came forward and tied the dead soul of Taoist priest Wu with a soul lock chain.


    When they were about to leave, Qin Ruan shouted to them, "wait --"


    Yin Chai: "what else can I do for you?"


    "You still have one left."


    Qin Ruan pointed to the little monster bound by the Golden Whip in the corner.


    This is the evil spirit that Taoist Wu refined with human face snake and people.


    The Yin difference looked in the direction she pointed, and the bloody meat mass came into their eyes.


    "This... This is also a demon."


    One of them was uncertain.


    Qin Ruan walked to the little monster with a trace of pity in his voice: "he is a man."


    The two Yin guards looked at each other. Forgive their clumsy eyes, they didn''t see that it was a person.


    Qin Ruan killed Taoist priest Wu angrily because he found the real body of the little monster and saw the innocent lives that Taoist priest Wu had persecuted for money.


    He must die, he must go to hell.


    Hell punishment, even if he is reincarnated a hundred times, is not enough to pay his debts.


    The little monster in front of me was clearly a child.


    A child of seven or eight years old.


    How cruel Taoist Wu is to persecute such a big child.


    Qin Ruan went to the little monster and raised his hand to dissolve the Golden Whip shackles on him.


    The next moment, the bloody little monster rushed up to Qin and Ruan with his eyes about to crack.


    Regardless of his body without skin bag, Qin Ruan grabbed his neck with her bare hands. The sticky touch under her palms made her evil at the bottom of her heart, but she thought of the real body of the little monster. She entrusted each other to the void.


    "Be honest!" Her voice was cold.


    The little monster couldn''t understand her at all. He bared his teeth and would bite her.


    "Madam, be careful!"


    Huochuan saw that the little monster bit Qin Ruan''s hand and hurried to remind him.


    Qin Ruan reacted quickly and threw the little monster to the ground with his backhand.


    When the little monster wanted to resist, she raised her feet and stepped on each other''s body.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Qin Ruan stretched out his hand, rushed down his palm and moved over the little monster at a slow speed.


    A stunning scene happened.


    A slender black shadow loomed on the little monster.


    This shadow is like being forced out by Qin Ruan, uncontrolled from the child, but desperately trying to drill back.


    Huo Chuan, Rong Jing and Rong Changting, who had seen the human face snake before, knew what it was.


    "Hiss, hiss!!!"


    "Wow!!!"


    At the same time, the scream of human faced snakes and the cry and pain of children sounded.


    Qin Ruan''s forehead was covered with sweat. She overdraw too much tonight. Although she couldn''t reach the limit, she was almost there.


    She clenched her teeth and pressed down with her empty hand.


    The human faced snake, who still wanted to continue winding around the little monster, could no longer resist the sense of oppression and was stripped out.


    "Hiss, hiss!!!"


    The mutant human faced snake fell on the open space, bowed to Qin Ruan and hissed angrily.


    Qin Ruan''s face was heavy and frightening.


    It is the existence of this thing that makes Taoist Wu kill people like a hemp.


    When the human faced snake was ready to attack Qin and Ruan, the next moment it was destroyed by the soul chain of Yin difference.


    Yin Chai took back the soul chain in his hand and stared at the little monster at Qin Ruan''s feet.


    Or a child who has been skinned and returned to normal, but has no skin bag.


    His flesh and blood returned to bright color, trembling slightly with the pain of his body.

 Chapter 292

    It''s not animal flesh, but living people.


    The bright red color soon spread from under him and stained a large area of the ground.


    The strong bloody smell is combined with the rotten stench in the air, and the taste is unspeakably strange.


    It must be unforgettable for those present today to witness this scene.


    The two Yin guards have seen all kinds of criminal laws in hell, but they are only skinned, which is not enough to fluctuate their emotions.


    But Rong Jing and Rong Changting, the father and son, saw the skinned child alive in front of them, turned and vomited out.


    It was not rotten meat covered by black paint, but the fat and dense blood vessels clearly exposed after the separation of skin and flesh.


    The little monster becomes like a child. In an instant, it has no breath and no longer struggles.


    He has been completely relieved.


    The soul is free again.


    Qin Ruan silently took back his feet and looked away inadvertently. He couldn''t accept this scene.


    Yin Chai squinted at Qin Ruan''s feet: "Miss Qin, the child has lost one soul and three souls. It should be refined. Since he is dead, we have taken the dead soul with us."


    Qin Ruan pursed her lips and said, "excuse me."


    "You''re welcome."


    The Yin difference arrested the dead soul of the child who had shrunk to the ground with dull eyes and silly look.


    They came in a hurry and left quickly.


    Yin Qi dissipated and the indoor temperature returned to normal.


    Qin Ruan shook slightly, and huochuan rushed forward to hold her.


    "Are you all right, madam?"


    Qin Ruan stabilized himself with the help of Huo Chuan.


    "It''s all right. What time is it?"


    Huo Chuan: "eleven o''clock."


    Time passed so fast, Qin Ruan sighed.


    She didn''t eat dinner. She has been dealing with people, snakes and Taoist priest Wu. Up to now, she is not only hungry, but also fatigue gradually spread to her whole body.


    "Let''s go back."


    Huochuan whispered, "madam, the third master is coming."


    Qin Ruan looked at him and said, "did you tell him?"


    Huo Chuan shook his head: "No."


    Qin Ruan frowned. How did the third master know she was at Rong''s house and found her.


    She looked back and received two frightened and frightened eyes.


    Rong Changting and Rong Jing''s father and son now know about Qin Ruan. This woman is very capable and ferocious at the same time.


    Qin Ruan pursed his lips and said, "the evil has been solved. The problem now is that you find out who is behind the murder and solve the trouble as soon as possible, so as not to have a long dream. I''ll go first if there''s nothing wrong."


    "Miss Qin!" Rong Changting made a noise quickly.


    Despite his fear of Qin and Ruan, he stepped forward quickly.


    "We dare not live in this house. We might as well go together."


    Qin Ruan looked at the mess in the room: "it''s up to you."


    Now she wants to rest very much. She is too tired and her body feels hollowed out.


    Huochuan helped her leave the room, and Rong''s father and son followed closely behind.


    Outside Rongjia villa.


    Several modified bulletproof luxury cars stayed here.


    Huo Zhi, dressed in black tights, stood in front of the car. The Huo family''s dark guards were divided into two lines, each looking solemn and rigorous.


    Sitting in the car, Huo Gentiana saw Qin Ruan coming out of leisurely''s house supported by huochuan, pushed open the door and got off.


    The third master''s eyebrows are dignified, handsome and noble, his face is expressionless, his shoulders are wide and his waist is narrow, his body is slender, and his walking steps are elegant, which is more eye-catching than the models on the T-stage.


    As he approached, Rong''s father and son found that the man was carrying a calm and restrained dangerous atmosphere in which everything was under control.


    The seemingly gentle man releases his inherent indifference and ruthlessness.


    The elegant demeanor of the whole body and the murderous spirit of not being angry and powerful are enough to make them nervous.


    The third master went to Qin Ruan and Huo Chuan: "what''s the matter?"


    His voice was low and dull, showing some displeasure.


    "Tired, didn''t eat." Qin Ruan and huochuan spoke one step.


    She saw that the third master was angry. She seemed very angry, but she didn''t know why he was so angry.


    The third master''s deep eyes crossed Qin Ruan and looked at Rong''s father and son standing behind him. This eye implied complex indifference and thin coolness.


    The coldness and arrogance between his eyebrows and eyes and the strong breath of those who have been in the upper position all year round are faintly distributed.


    Rong''s father and son are nervous, and their bodies are subconsciously tense.


    Who is this man? How can they be frightened at the bottom of their hearts just by his glance.


    The third master took back his indifferent sight and stared at Qin Ruan. His dense long eyelashes were more obvious.


    With his affectionate eyes, Qin Ruan found the danger in the third master''s deep eyes.


    "Girl, this is the third time." The third master''s thin lips opened slightly, and his tone was not slow.


    "Huh?" Qin Ruan looked puzzled.


    The third master bent slightly, picked up Qin Ruan who was held by huochuan, turned and walked in front of the car.


    Put the man in the car. The third master turned back and stared at huochuan with dark eyes.


    This seemingly careless glance made Huo Chuanxin mention it in an instant.


    The cold light raged in the third master''s eyes, but the corners of his lips evoked a faint smile: "Huo Chuan, it''s not good for you to take care of your wife tonight. This will not be an example."


    "Yes, Third Master -"


    Huo Chuan hung his head and looked solemn.


    An uneasy heart fell slowly.


    The Huo family''s dark guard always only looks at the results and does not ask about the process.


    The third master sat in the car and Huo Zhi went forward and closed the door.


    The scene in the car was blocked, and Rong''s father and son couldn''t see Qin Ruan.


    But the word "madam" is not strange to them.


    From the very beginning, Huo Chuan called Mrs. Qin Ruan. Unexpectedly, she married so young, and her husband is by no means ordinary.


    Huo Chuan walked up to Huo Zhi with his eyebrows tightly wrinkled and his face full of fatigue and happiness for the rest of his life.


    Huo Zhi blinked: "brother Chuan, what''s the matter?"


    Huo Chuan put down his hand on his head and asked her, "do you feel anything different from your wife during your time with her?"


    "Yes." Huo Zhi nodded.


    Huochuan looked speechless: "then why didn''t you tell me?"


    He thought Huo Zhi knew that Qin Ruan was different and that she was dealing with puppets.


    Huo Zhi frowned: "don''t you all know?"


    "Know what?"


    "Madam, the fight is very fierce."


    "...." Huo Chuan was speechless.


    He asked dryly, "only fighting?"


    Huo Zhi thought hard and said, "madam, it seems that we can still see what we can''t see."


    "What else?"


    "No more."


    "Have you ever seen your wife fight those things?"


    "No!" Huozhi shook her head into a rattle.


    Huo Chuan understands.


    He got it.


    If Huo Zhi were with his wife today, he wouldn''t have such a thrilling experience.


    Today, everything he encountered is what little Gardenia should bear.


    Huo Chuan raised his hand and patted Huo Zhi on the shoulder: "little gardenia, you must invite me to dinner later, no! I can''t eat or drink. I don''t have much appetite these days. "


    His attitude aroused Huo Zhi''s curiosity: "what happened?"


    Huo Chuan took a deep look at her: "don''t ask, asking is the penalty hall."

 Chapter 293

    As soon as the three words of the penalty hall came out, Huo Zhi trembled, turned and got on the car.


    She never wanted to go to the penalty hall again in her life.


    No matter what happened to huochuan, it was not as terrible as the penalty hall for her.


    Huochuan saw that little Gardenia got on the car, and his rough facial features smiled.


    In front, the window in the car where the third master and Qin Ruan were riding came down.


    Qin Ruan looked inside and her eyes turned to Rong''s father and son standing at the door.


    The father and son are looking at her, too.


    Qin Ruan raised his voice: "you''ve all seen evil puppets tonight. You''re infected with the spirit of yin and evil. It''s likely to attract other puppets at night. It''s best to take less night road during this time. Where are you going tonight? Do you want to give you a ride?"


    "Yes! "Yes!" Rong Jing nodded busily.


    He ignored sitting beside Qin Ruan and was pressed by her, revealing only a quiet man.


    Qin Ruan said they would also hit puppets. This is comparable to the earth explosion. It''s too exciting and terrible!


    If he meets that kind of thing with his father again and doesn''t have Qin Ruan around, he won''t be so lucky to get away.


    For the sake of life safety, it''s natural that the more people in the same trade, the better. It''s great to send them to a safe place.


    Qin Ruan noticed that the third master''s breath was uneven, and the leg pressed under her arm was a little tight.


    She made a long story short for Rong''s father and son: "then get in the car. There is no one in the car behind."


    "Thank you, Miss Qin." Rong Changting said sincerely.


    "You''re welcome."


    Qin Ruan put his head back and raised the window by the way.


    She climbed down from the third master and sat aside to tidy up some messy clothes.


    The third master''s nose moved slightly, his deep eyes stared at Qin Ruan and asked, "what''s the smell on you?"


    He smelled it just now. There was a strange smell on Qin Ruan.


    With the smell of bad meat, roasted, rotten.


    "Rotten meat." Qin Ruan''s answer was very direct.


    It seems to hear the faint smell in her tone. The third master relaxed and leaned lazily on the back of the seat.


    The car had begun to move, and he was graceful and motionless.


    Qin Ruan tidied up her clothes and looked sideways at the moving scenery outside the window. A faint grievance appeared in her beautiful eyes.


    The quiet carriage fell into a brief silence, and the atmosphere became solidified.


    After a long time, a low sigh sounded in the carriage.


    The third master looked at Qin Ruan helplessly, and his tone was somewhat frustrated: "Qin Ruan, this is the third time. Have you taken my words to heart?"


    "What third time?" Qin Ruan looked back and didn''t know what he said.


    However, the third master had no choice but to look at her with tired eyes, and she suddenly felt uncomfortable at the bottom of her heart.


    In her previous life, she had seen the man helpless, remorse, guilt and grief.


    I also know how weak his body is. He will fall ill at the sight of the wind.


    I''ll see Huo yungentian again in this life. Looking back on his little connivance to her, Qin Ruan''s heart is very bad.


    The sour and astringent in her heart dissipated her unhappiness in an instant.


    She really didn''t want to see Huo yungentian unhappy, which would remind her of the helpless experiences she saw when Yin and Yang were separated from each other in her previous life.


    Huo yungentian was in poor health and came to pick her up late at night. She shouldn''t be angry because of such feelings.


    Qin Ruan raised his arm and smoothed Huo Gentiana''s gently frowned eyebrows with his fingertips.


    She said in an unconscious distressed tone, "don''t frown, Third Master. It''s not good-looking."


    The man looked cold at her as soon as he met, and knew her location clearly. Although Qin Ruan was angry at the bottom of her heart, these were not enough. The other party frowned and brought her heartache.


    Yes, Qin Ruan is distressed.


    Third master Huo seems to have unlimited scenery. Who knows the danger to his life.


    He was supposed to be the favored son of heaven and the beloved of heaven, but he lost his yangshou for some reason.


    Night is the best time for him to recuperate and breathe. It is also the time when his life accelerates and his body is weakest.


    Huo yungentian heard Qin Ruan''s weakness and raised her hand to hold her trembling little hand.


    Despite the peculiar smell of Qin Ruan, he pulled the man into his arms and gently hugged him.


    The third master put his chin on Qin Ruan''s head and his voice was much softer: "girl, this is the third time you don''t go home at night. You haven''t even eaten dinner tonight. Do you know your current physical condition?"


    Before Qin Ruan answered, he sighed again: "you are a pregnant woman with a child in your stomach. The first three months of pregnancy are your most dangerous time. Anemia and dangerous period, so you spoil your body?


    You are young and you will face greater risks than others. Have you ever thought about this? "


    Finally, Huo yungentian''s tone was somewhat emotional.


    The child is really too inconvenient.


    In the third master''s opinion, Qin Ruan doesn''t understand anything. She doesn''t know her current physical condition and how much torture she will suffer in the future.


    Pregnancy is a very hard thing for women, just like a tug of war.


    In medicine, pain is divided into 12 levels, and the pain level of women giving birth to children belongs to level 10 pain.


    The pain during childbirth is mainly caused by uterine contraction during delivery. This pain is equivalent to breaking more than a dozen ribs at the same time.


    This is also the biggest pain that human beings can bear. The pain of women in childbirth is not clear to those who have not personally experienced it.


    Of course, everyone has different sensitivity to pain, so some people may have less pain perception.


    But no matter how light, such pain can''t be avoided as long as it''s personal.


    Even men can''t bear the pain faced by women during childbirth.


    The third master is really worried about Qin Ruan, not only the danger during production, but also the dangerous period in the first three months, and the bearing range of her body when her baby is old.


    Qin Ruan was lying in the third master''s arms, smelling the faint sandalwood smell on him, and his eyes showed a guilty heart.


    She didn''t forget that she was pregnant, but she really forgot that the first three months were a dangerous period.


    Now her head is full of evil spirit.


    In order to collect evil spirits, I don''t go home every three or five times during this period, and I have little time to live on campus.


    She should consider that she has only more than a year left to live, which will bring her a sense of crisis.


    Eight months later, she gave birth to a child. How long can she stay with her child.


    Only the current lifeline, after giving birth to the child, she can only accompany the child for a few months.


    That''s not enough!


    It''s not what she wants!


    She wants to speed up the collection of evil Qi, hurry up, hurry up


    The collected evil Qi can ensure that when a child is old, he will have no worries when he can''t act.


    Even after giving birth, it can ensure that she leaves her children more lactation.


    Qin Ruan was lying in the third master''s arms and whispered an apology in a stuffy voice: "I know I''m wrong."


    She only thought about herself, but forgot that someone would be worried about her.


    "Ruan Ruan, you are right."


    The third master touched Qin Ruan''s head. His voice was slightly heavy, hoarse and sexy.

 Chapter 294

    Huo yungentian felt that nothing was right or wrong between him and Qin Ruan.


    Fate made them break through certain boundaries, and Qin Ruan was his responsibility.


    He has an obligation to protect her and the children she cares about.


    "Don''t say that. I won''t be busy so late in the future." Qin Ruan blamed himself.


    She is not ignorant of good people, nor is she that kind of hypocritical person.


    Wrong is wrong, treat others'' care and kindness, always return with gratitude and respect.


    This is the harvest of her painful experience in her previous life.


    The third master took her hand and played with her fingertips: "try to put anything in the daytime in the future. It''s inconvenient and don''t forget to eat. I don''t limit your freedom, but you should take good care of your body."


    "I see." Qin Ruan''s tone was dull.


    The third master thought she was still in a temper and gently touched her head.


    "It shouldn''t be fierce today. Don''t be angry. I brought you soup. Do you want to drink some?"


    "Yes!" As soon as Qin Ruan''s voice fell, his stomach sang the empty city plan.


    She didn''t look like an ordinary girl blushing, but stared at Huo Gentiana with wide eyes.


    Those eyes seemed to be talking. They seemed to be asking the third master, where is the soup? I want to drink, I want to drink.


    The third master was amused by her little look of expectation, and the sexy lips aroused a happy arc.


    He leaned over and reached out to the man sitting in the co pilot: "pass me the soup."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    The man put the exquisite heat preservation bucket familiar to Qin Ruan into the third master''s hand smoothly.


    The moment the other party turned back, Qin Ruan clearly saw his true face.


    She blurted out, "Huo Qiang?"


    Huo Qiang looked surprised at the bottom of his eyes and died a little.


    He bowed his head respectfully to Qin Ruan: "madam."


    "Does Ruan know Lao Qiang?"


    Huo yungentian opened the sealing cover of the insulation barrel and asked casually without raising his head.


    This is the first time he brought Huo Qiang to Qin Ruan. It''s reasonable that she shouldn''t know Lao Qiang.


    When Qin Ruan heard the speech, his brain issued a danger warning.


    It''s over!


    She did see the third master take Huo Qiang to Wanbaoshan cemetery in her previous life. This is the first time she has officially met Huoqiang in her life.


    "No, I heard Huo Zhi mention it once."


    Qin Ruan stared at the thermos bucket in Huo yungentian''s hand with expectant salivation.


    She looked so calm that no one could see anything wrong with her.


    Third master Huo poured the soup into a bowl and sent it to Qin Ruan. Junmei showed a gentle smile on her face: "drink while it''s hot. If you come out one hour later, the efficacy of the soup will be greatly reduced."


    With a smile on his lips, he seemed to ask the question just now.


    Qin Ruan thought she did it perfectly and didn''t let the man in front of her find it wrong.


    But I didn''t know that when she opened her mouth to explain, the third master had confirmed that it was a lie.


    Huo Zhi, Huo Chuan and Huo Qiang would never mention each other in front of others.


    Huo Qiang is an elder for Huo Zhi. The other party brought her up in person. Her love is different.


    Although Qin Ruan is now his wife, she has not contacted the core of the Huo family.


    The Huo family''s dark guards are more than respectful to her, but they will not be loyal to her.


    Qin Ruan sipped soup in Huo Gentiana''s smiling eyes.


    With a bowl of hot soup in her stomach, her physical and mental fatigue was relieved.


    Huo yungentian reached out to touch Qin Ruan''s combed hair and slowly moved it to her ear.


    The broken hair on Qin Ruan''s ear side was too short to be tied in by the head rope.


    Before he asked about huochuan Su''s family, he ignored Qin Ruan''s hair.


    Seeing that Qin Ruan had not trimmed his hair, the Third Master said in a warm voice, "wake up tomorrow and let someone trim your hair?"


    "OK."


    Qin Ruan put the empty bowl on the shelf in the car and said casually.


    She couldn''t put her mind on her hair. She was always worried about whether Huo gentian would find it inappropriate to blurt out Huoqiang''s name just now.


    The other party''s topic shifted too fast, and her uneasiness at the bottom of her heart gradually disappeared.


    It''s good that she hasn''t been found. If Huo Gentiana really goes on, she doesn''t know how to answer him.


    Huo yungentian lowered her eyes and looked at the changes between her eyebrows and eyes. She couldn''t help laughing at the bottom of her heart.


    The girl has many secrets. He is waiting for the day when the other party takes the initiative to confess.


    Qin Ruan''s temperament is too simple. If others treat her well, she will keep it in her heart.


    Such a silly girl, even after struggling with the filth of Xicheng for 18 years, still retains a unique innocence.


    Her innocence is clean, dare to love and hate, and her mind is simple.


    Such Qin Ruan is very good, so good that Huo Gentiana has some pity.


    He held Qin Ruan in his arms again, with a soft voice: "there''s still a way to get home. Close your eyes and have a rest?"


    He could see Qin Ruan''s fatigue and knew that her body needed rest.


    "Well --"


    Qin Ruan didn''t refuse. He leaned against the third master''s shoulder, closed his eyes and slowly emptied his brain.


    She was not aware of this unconscious dependence and trust.


    ¡­¡­


    Huo house.


    Qin Ruan opened his eyes in the feeling of losing his body.


    She slowly opened her confused eyes, and the bottom of her eyes showed panic.


    The third master holding her upstairs hung his head and said softly and apologetically, "woke you up?"


    Just now he slipped under his feet and made a big move. Qin Ruan woke up at this time.


    "The body has a falling feeling, which startles me."


    Qin Ruan tells the truth.


    She struggled in Huo yungentian''s arms: "put me down."


    "Don''t move." The third master''s voice was a little deep: "there''s no two steps left. I''ll take you back."


    Qin Ruan slept heavily in the car and his face returned to ruddy.


    Huo yungentian remembered that Qin Ruan was pale and tired when he received someone at Rong''s house.


    He didn''t ask Qin Ruan what she had done, but he also knew that she should deal with those puppets.


    He felt that he needed to find a time to talk with Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan pulled Huo Gentiana''s shirt in his hand, didn''t struggle to get down to the ground, and leaned honestly on his chest.


    Huo yungentian took the man back to the bedroom and didn''t send it to the second bedroom, but put it on the big bed that belonged to him.


    "Third Master?"


    Qin Ruan sat on the bed, his delicate and beautiful face full of confusion.


    She has always lived in the second bedroom. Why didn''t the third master send her back to her room.


    Huo yungentian untied the second button on his shirt. He stood by the bed, deep eyes looking down at Qin Ruan.


    He raised his hand and touched Qin Ruan''s little confused face. The corners of his lips tilted up: "are you still sleepy?"


    "Not too sleepy."


    Qin Ruan''s sleepiness ran away as soon as she was put on a bed that didn''t belong to her.


    Huo yungentian pulled the broken hair behind her ear and inadvertently pinched her earlobe.


    He had to admit that Qin Ruan was really beautiful.


    Her beauty can not be erased after the adult ceremony.


    There is a charming temptation in innocence, which is the charm given by him personally.


    This ambivalence is the most irresistible to men, and it can''t help but make people fantasize.


    The appearance and body of Qin Ruan, as well as her introverted and wild temperament, have been witnessed by Huo gentian.


    He knows how attractive this girl is.


    Since he learned that she was pregnant, he never thought about other unspeakable sexual affairs.


    Maybe the night tonight is too provocative, maybe Qin Ruan''s little confused expression is lovable, and Huo gentian is a little impatient.


    Aware that the situation was bad, he loosened his hand holding Qin Ruan''s earlobe and stepped back two steps.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qin Ruan was puzzled by his series of avoidance behaviors.


    The third master''s eyes drooped slightly, stared at the casual shoes on Qin Ruan''s feet, and his tone was steady and calm: "since we''re not sleepy, let''s talk later?"


    Qin Ruan asked, "what are you talking about?"


    She looked up at the wall watch in the room. It was past twelve o''clock.


    At this point, normal people sleep. What can they talk about in the middle of the night.


    Qin Ruan felt something bad at the bottom of his heart.


    She doesn''t know what to say, so her intuition is dangerous.


    Huo yungentian tidied up his mood and stared at Qin Ruan''s solemn face.


    His voice contained a smile: "talk about our wedding, talk about why you came to me after I fell asleep, and whether you did something unknown to me."


    "I didn''t!"


    Qin Ruan refuted at the first time.


    Huo yungentian raised his hand, put down his shirt sleeve on his forearm, and said carelessly, "nothing? Didn''t you come to me after I fell asleep, or didn''t you do anything bad to me? "


    "... didn''t do anything bad." Qin Ruan''s face was slightly annoyed.


    Clearly what she did was for the good of Huo yungentian.


    How to listen to each other''s words, as if she took advantage of him after he fell asleep.


    God knows, she didn''t do anything too much except combing the black evil spirit on the third master.


    Huo yungentian approached Qin Ruan, bent over and held her chin slightly with slender white fingers.


    The third master''s affectionate peach blossom eyes are filled with a trace of friendship.


    His tone was soft and a little seductive: "Mrs. Huo, I believe you haven''t done anything bad to me, but I think you need to explain that you came to me late at night while I was asleep."


    This man is so bad that he was teasing her before.


    Qin Ruan also has a small temper: "can I refuse?"


    "What do you think, girl?"


    Huo Gentiana rubbed Qin Ruan''s white chin, and the corners of his lips aroused a bad smile.


    He didn''t give Qin Ruan the chance to refuse, so he got up and walked towards the bathroom.


    "When I come out after taking a bath, I hope Mrs. Huo can give me a satisfactory answer."


    After seeing him into the bathroom, Qin Ruan felt his heart beat faster.


    Huo yungentian just unbuttoned three buttons on her white shirt. She clearly saw the scenery inside.


    No matter how weak the third master''s body is, he is also a height of more than one meter eight, and his figure proportion is perfect.


    Just now, Qin Ruan clearly saw the layer on him. It seems shallow, but it is actually very explosive. It has a small area of sexy texture.


    Qin Ruan stared at her big eyes and covered her beating heart.


    At this moment, she clearly realized that she married the third master and they were husband and wife.


    She is the other party''s wife and the third master is her husband.


    They are legal husband and wife.


    They all have the responsibility to meet both sides.


    Recalling the banter radian curved from the corners of his lips before the third master left, Qin Ruan''s face was red with anger and anger.


    She covered her flushed face and buried her head in a voice of shame.


    Such a man with strong hormones and deep desire in his body and mind can be compared with the strongest medicine stone.

 Chapter 295

    Qin Ruan felt he was going to plant.


    The third master is a cunning fox. This man eats her everywhere.


    Obviously, she is an indifferent and arrogant person in essence, but she is very patient with her. With a gentle and sexy voice, she can''t bear to refuse each other.


    If she hadn''t been amorous, the third master was teasing her or hooking her just now.


    Facts proved that Qin Ruan didn''t think much, but Huo yungentian just teased her.


    Qin Ruan just looked solemn. He looked so good. He wanted to be bullied. He wanted to see the girl change her face.


    So I inadvertently showed off my beauty. I didn''t expect the effect to be good.


    Huo Gentiana, who walked into the bathroom, didn''t put down the smile from the corners of her lips.


    In half an hour.


    Huo yungentian walked out of the bathroom, wearing champagne Satin Pajamas.


    His hair lay soft on his head. It was blown in the bathroom.


    During his bath, Qin Ruan also went to the second bedroom to take a shower.


    A toss in Rong''s house left her with a faint smell of decay.


    It''s a coincidence.


    Qin Ruan changed into pajamas after taking a bath. They were the same style as Huo gentian. They were both champagne silk pajamas.


    She sat obediently by the bed of Third Master Huo, breaking her fingers and waiting for the people in the bathroom to come out.


    Hearing the sound of the bathroom door, she looked up for the first time.


    The third master looked up at her and found that both of them were wearing champagne pajamas, and their eyebrows and eyes flashed a little surprised.


    Gentiana macrophylla hook up the corners of the lips and the fundus of the eyes glowed with joy.


    Qin Ruan''s beautiful and clear eyes are shining with a naive difference light, which makes people feel a little warm.


    The third master went to the other side of the bed and opened the thin quilt to lie down.


    Seeing Qin Ruan still sitting by the bed, he patted the position beside him: "sleep together tonight. If you''re not sleepy, let''s talk?"


    Qin Ruan''s face had returned to normal.


    She stepped back at her feet and lay on the other side of the bed.


    On such a big bed, the distance between two people can lay down another person.


    Knowing that Qin Ruan seemed natural, but in fact he was nervous, Huo gentian didn''t approach her abruptly.


    He leaned against the head of the bed, picked up the tablet and played a soothing pure music.


    The beautiful light music in the quiet room relieved the tension at the bottom of Qin Ruan''s heart.


    Neither of them spoke first.


    Huo yungentian saw her breaking her fingers and took the initiative to provoke the topic: "Ruan Ruan, what kind of wedding do you want?"


    Wedding?


    Before Huo yungentian mentioned the wedding tonight, Qin Ruan never thought about this problem.


    When she got her license from the other party, she was already married.


    As for the wedding, there is not much demand for her, which is dispensable.


    Seeing that she was still torturing her fingers, the third master couldn''t bear to see it.


    He held Qin Ruan''s small hand in his hand: "haven''t you thought about this problem?"


    "Yes."


    Qin Ruan lowered his head, looked at each other''s slender white joints, wrapped his hand, and settled down completely.


    She raised her eyes, greeted Huo Gentiana''s deep eyes and asked, "do you have to hold a wedding?"


    "You are my wife of Huo Yunlong and the third young lady of the Huo family." The third master has a low voice.


    He did not say that the wedding must be held, but this has told Qin Ruan that the wedding must be held.


    The Huo family is different. The relationship between them must be made public.


    "Everything is OK. I have no problem."


    Qin Ruan''s voice was cold and indifferent, and she had no expectations for the wedding.


    "The wedding must be held, Ruan Ruan. You need to know that after you marry me, you will be a member of the Huo family, not a shady existence."


    "I know." Qin Ruan nodded.


    "You don''t know." Huo yungentian pinched her hand: "I hope you like this wedding. It''s a lifetime thing when you get married. I don''t want you to have regrets."


    Qin Ruan''s heart moved slightly and tilted his head to see the man around him: "that''s not necessarily to be held in a short time?"


    "Yes, this is your wedding with me. I hope you can be happy instead of going through the motions. If you don''t want to hold the wedding too soon, we can postpone it. When you want to leave this situation one day, I can meet any requirements."


    Qin Ruan is still young after all. In his private heart, he wants to give her a grand and unique wedding that she will never forget.


    It''s best to remember that he was gone that day, and Qin Ruan could remember his existence by virtue of the wedding.


    Huo yungentian won''t tell Qin Ruan these words. He doesn''t want Qin Ruan to be confused by other men in the future.


    He has no special deep feelings for her, but he has a possessive desire for his own woman.


    He will never tell Qin Ruan this careful thought.


    "Let''s postpone it, or wait until the baby is born." Qin Ruan has his own ideas.


    Once she marries Huo yungentian, the whole capital will know her identity.


    A famous family like the Huo family will be watched by many forces.


    She will encounter all kinds of unavoidable troubles when she collects evil spirits in the future.


    "Well, it''s up to you." Huo Gentiana was indulgent.


    Qin Ruan relaxed and,.


    However, the next moment, because of the other party''s words, his heart was raised.


    "Ruan Ruan seems to like dealing with puppets very much?"


    Qin Ruan straightened his body, put his hand in the palm of the third master''s hand, and couldn''t help but gently clench it.


    Huo Gentiana seemed unaware of her abnormality. His fingers gently touched Qin Ruan''s small hand with a sense of comfort.


    "You''ve been busy late into the night for three times, and you don''t even go home at night. It seems that you''re dealing with those things."


    "Three times?" Qin Ruan doesn''t remember.


    Huo yungentian looked at her innocent and beautiful face and sighed with a low inaudible tone: "the first time I stayed at the house of emperor Xiao, the second time I stayed at the master and apprentice of the Qiao family, and the third time was the Rong family father and son.


    Ruan Ruan, even if a girl can see those things, she can''t be so obsessed. How much do you like dealing with those things? "


    The third master really doesn''t understand this.


    How old is Qin Ruan Cai? When he talked to Lu Han about the dead soul of the victim last time, his face remained unchanged and his indifference always impressed him.


    If this is an ordinary girl, even the bravest girl will be frightened to deal with those things.


    He had known lingxuzi before, and there were few women in this line.


    Most of them hit the Yin and contact with those evil puppets all year round, which will not only affect their body, but also affect their life, that is, their life span.


    Qin Ruan leaned against the head of the bed, looked up at the crystal chandelier in the room and complained, "I don''t like dealing with them either."


    She couldn''t mention it to her father''s big brother and second brother, but she could tell her feelings without reservation in front of Huo yungentian.


    Huo Gentiana jokingly said, "since you don''t like it, why bother? The Huo family can''t afford you."


    He was mainly worried about Qin Ruan''s health. The girl''s health was not very good and she suffered a lot.


    Qin Ruan shook his head: "I''m for other reasons."


    "Not because of money?" Huo Gentiana frowned slightly.


    "No." Qin Ruan denied.


    No more inside information, she can''t tell each other.


    Huo yungentian noticed that she didn''t want to say and asked, "is it very important?"


    "Yes." Qin Ruan stared into his eyes and said seriously, "it''s very important."


    It is related to the life and death of her and her children, and whether the man in front of her can live a long life.


    As long as she is there one day, Huo Gentiana will not die as early as in her previous life.


    Therefore, for her own life, for long-term company with her children, and for the death of Huo Gentiana, she must deal with evil all year round.


    "OK."


    Huo yungentian said no more.


    Qin Ruan relaxed his hand and shook his slender fingers back: "there was a reason to touch your bed while you were asleep."


    "Did you take a fancy to my beauty?" The third master rarely took the initiative to joke. He touched his face with Qin Ruan''s hand and joked.


    "Get down to business."


    Qin Ruan took a hand and didn''t take it out. He was a little angry and ashamed.


    "We''re just talking about business."


    Huo yungentian liked the vivid expression on Qin Ruan''s face, which made him feel a different pleasure at the bottom of his heart.


    Qin Ruan didn''t know his evil taste. She deliberately put on a straight face and said seriously, "Third Master, the purple Qi on you is too entangled with the Black Ghost. The two are mutually exclusive but inseparable. For the time being, you can only live and die together."


    "Is one good and one evil?" Huo yungentian''s voice is indifferent.


    Such a metaphor is also correct. Qin Ruan nodded.


    "Purple Qi and evil Qi cannot exist at the same time, otherwise it will consume your life for a long time. Between them, you must die all your life. Once the purple gas is swallowed up by the black fog, the danger you will face will be unimaginable.


    Over time, when I find the source of the evil spirit, I will wipe it out completely, and then your body will no longer be threatened. "


    Huo yungentian''s gentle eyes were dim: "what did Ruan Ruan do to me before?


    Two days ago, I was not very comfortable before going to bed at night, and it became difficult to breathe. I was weak all over. When I woke up the next day, I was full of energy. I felt comfortable and had endless power. "


    Qin Ruan, who was not held by his hand, felt the tip of his nose uneasily: "I combed the purple Qi suppressed by the black evil spirit for you two nights ago after you fell asleep. As long as I come every three or five times, it will slow down the phagocytosis of the black evil spirit. I believe I will find the reason in the future."


    Huo yungentian''s smile converged and gently twisted his eyebrows.


    He said, "Ruan Ruan, you don''t have to."


    The third master looked solemn and firm, and frankly expressed his disapproval of Qin Ruan.


    "Why?!" Qin Ruan was puzzled.


    "Everything you do will certainly consume yourself. People in the Xuanmen rely on magic. Your body is not good. There are children in your belly. He also wants to absorb your nutrients. Come every three or five times. I''m afraid your body can''t come back."


    "No!" Qin Ruan hurriedly explained, "I''ll comb it for you once. It won''t take a few minutes."


    Huo yungentian looked serious and didn''t believe her.


    He saw with his own eyes the process of other monks consuming their own vitality and exchanging only a few years of life for others.


    With white hair and wrinkled face, they all show up in an instant.


    He didn''t want to see Qin Ruan fall into such a situation.


    I don''t want a little girl to make such a sacrifice for him.

 Chapter 296

    Huo yungentian smiled and frowned gently: "Ruan Ruan, you don''t have to."


    He looked solemn and his eyes were as calm as water, and frankly expressed his disapproval of Qin Ruan''s doing so.


    "Why?" Qin Ruan was puzzled.


    Huo yungentian: "the people in the Xuanmen practice the art. Everything you do will certainly consume this ability. Your body is not good. There are children in your belly. The children should also absorb your nutrients. Come every three or five times. I''m afraid your body can''t come back."


    "No!" Qin Ruan hurriedly explained, "I''ll comb it for you once. It won''t take a few minutes."


    Huo yungentian''s face was serious and her lips gently pursed. It was clear that she didn''t believe her words.


    He has seen with his own eyes the process of other monks consuming their own vitality and exchanging only a few years of life for others.


    The monk maintained well in his middle age. After using the anti heaven secret technique, his white hair and wrinkled face all appeared in an instant.


    He didn''t want to see Qin Ruan fall into such a situation.


    I don''t want a little girl to make such a sacrifice for him.


    Seeing that Huo yungentian was indifferent, Qin Ruan continued: "I''ll sort out the filthy black fog and evil Qi hidden in the purple Qi for you, which is less than one thousandth of the dark power consumed when dealing with puppets these times."


    "Really?" Huo yungentian still doesn''t believe it.


    But... Ming Li?


    He didn''t know what this ability was, but he wrote it down in his heart.


    Qin Ruan Xiu frowned, "really, don''t you want to be with me and my children all the time?"


    In her opinion, if you can live for a long time, who will choose to wait for death.


    I have to say, her words really moved the third master''s heart.


    He wants both the child and Qin Ruan.


    He also wants to see his children grow up. If his daughter spoils her into a popular little princess, if he is a boy, he will cultivate him into the next head of the family.


    The third master held Qin Ruan''s hand and stepped up his efforts.


    The temptation was too great for him to resist.


    Qin Ruan moved slightly and approached Huo Gentiana urgently.


    She held his hand in both hands and said seriously, "Third Master, the black evil spirit pouring out of your body. I guess it should be caused the day after tomorrow. Most of them do it the day after tomorrow.


    I don''t know who did what to you or what other inside information. All I can do now is to extend your life. I don''t want to be with my children without you in the future. "


    Qin Ruan''s words were undoubtedly an advertisement.


    Huo yungentian''s breath stagnated for a moment. Before he could think deeply, he was beaten to pieces by Qin Ruan''s next words.


    "There is no divorce between us, only widows. Third master, you should think clearly. I don''t want to be widowed, and I don''t want my children to call someone else''s father in the future. It''s useless for you to refuse me."


    Qin Ruan was also worried. He gritted his teeth and said these rebellious words.


    To live again, all she can do for the man in front of her is to save his life.


    This can be regarded as returning the kindness of the third master to her in previous lives.


    As for others, just live a good life after the child is born.


    Qin Ruan can''t be said to be traditional. In fact, she can feed her children alone, but the growth experience brought by both parents is different.


    In order to create a healthy and happy childhood for her children, she doesn''t allow anyone to break it, even if this person is the third master.


    Both father and mother are indispensable in the growth of children.


    Huo yungentian was handsome and elegant, with a complex face, staring at Qin Ruan with a smile.


    Her previous remarks made people mistakenly think she was confessing.


    But there was no divorce, only widowhood. He wanted to laugh.


    That sounds like a threat to him.


    You know, he has lived for nearly 30 years and has never been threatened.


    This feeling was wonderful. Huo Gentiana was not angry, and even a sense of pleasure gushed from the bottom of her heart.


    He sighed in a low voice, "little girl, now my life is in your hands."


    "So you can''t refuse me."


    Qin Ruan, with a face, greeted Huo Gentiana with smiling eyes, and his face remained unchanged.


    In fact, she is playing drums in her heart.


    She couldn''t tell each other about her rebirth, and everything she did was in her own selfish heart.


    Huo Gentiana rubbed Qin Ruan''s hair and deliberately rubbed her soft hair.


    After all this, he felt comfortable. He said with a smile: "Ruan Ruan is so overbearing. I dare not refuse."


    That means it''s done.


    Qin Ruan''s face burst into a smile.


    The third master held Qin Ruan''s hand, sent it to his lips, dropped it and kissed it gently.


    "Ruan Ruan, you are the one who controls my life now. You are the first one in the capital. You can ride on my head in the future."


    Once the third master Huo spoke softly, Qin Ruan could not resist.


    She immediately released the third master''s hand, quickly retreated, lay on the other side of the bed and pulled on the thin quilt.


    "I''m sleepy. Good night, Third Master." Her voice was flustered and hurried.


    "Good night -"


    Huo Gentiana hung her eyes and stared deeply at her side face. The smile aroused by the corners of her lips was pressed down for a long time.


    The lights in the room dimmed.


    Qin Ruan heard something around him and soon calmed down again.


    Placed in the flat panel on the bedside table, the soothing light music stopped suddenly.


    There was silence in the bedroom, with only two different faint breaths.


    Qin Ruan fell into a deep sleep with a flustered heart.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Before Qin Ruan opened his eyes, his body rolled on the bed.


    Smelling the familiar smell of sandalwood, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    The strange and familiar bedroom came into my eyes.


    The other side of the bed is empty.


    The faint sandalwood lingering on her made Qin Ruan clearly realize that this is the third master Huo''s room.


    Last night, she slept with the third master.


    Although they didn''t do anything, they slept together.


    This is the second time they shared a room from the Huangting hotel.


    Qin Ruan blinked and looked at it for a while.


    It was past nine o''clock and she missed breakfast perfectly.


    Lifting her thin quilt, she got out of bed, stepped on her home shoes and rushed into the second bedroom.


    But ten minutes later, Qin Ruan came out dressed up.


    She washed as fast as she could and left the room with her mobile phone.


    ¡­¡­


    "Third cousin, you can''t do this to me. I''m going back to Italy. I''m going back. You''re too cruel, tyrant! You are a tyrant! "


    Qin Ruan went to the stairs, and the noise downstairs came into her ears.


    Third cousin?


    Could it be that he was thrown into the penalty hall by the third master, the cousin born in the Yin year and the Yin month.


    Qin Ruan walked down the stairs with steady steps. As she was getting closer and closer to the downstairs, she had a panoramic view of the living room on the first floor.


    Lying on the sofa with a light blond head, she attracted her attention.


    Qin Ruan is very familiar with this dazzling hair.


    It''s the rash cousin of the third master. His name is Josh Doyle and his Chinese name is Huo Josh.


    The noble, cool and indifferent Third Master Huo sat opposite Josh and stared at him without expression.


    "Is the wound healed?" The third master''s voice is cold and thin, and he has an unspeakable coldness.


    "Third cousin, don''t talk like that. You''re scared."


    Josh looked away with a guilty heart, which let him see Qin Ruan standing on the small platform of the stairs.


    "Third cousin!"


    He seemed to see the Savior and shouted excitedly.


    Qin Ruan was surprised and couldn''t help eyebrowing. He didn''t understand what the cousins were doing.


    She continued to walk downstairs and glanced at the third master''s position.


    On the other hand, the Yin and cold dissipated, and the handsome and exquisite face showed a gentle smile.


    Qin Ruan came towards him. The third master got up to meet him and sat down with people.


    He first touched Qin Ruan''s forehead and felt that the temperature was normal. Then he pinched Qin Ruan''s fingers and asked softly, "why don''t you sleep more?"


    Qin Ruan did not answer, but repeated what he had just done.


    The temperature is normal and there is no change.


    She looked at the third master with doubts,


    Qin Ruan didn''t speak, but her eyes were looking for him for an explanation.


    The Third Master also held her hand to test the temperature between her forehead and explained with a low smile: "the doctor said that you should observe your temperature during this period of time. After waking up every morning, try your temperature, write it down and go back to the doctor."


    Qin Ruan: "why?"


    "To detect the temperature change of pregnant women in the early stage of pregnancy, everyone''s physical condition is different. In the early stage of pregnancy, the temperature will rise by about 0.3-0.5 degrees and last for 15-18 days. Measuring the temperature can assist in the speculation of other examination results.


    Whether the temperature is slightly higher or lower, this situation is normal. You don''t have to worry. We just observe it for a period of time and there will be no problem. "


    "Yes."


    Qin Ruan gave an inaudible answer.


    Third master Huo: "I put the oral thermometer on the bedside table. After that, you will measure it every day when you wake up."


    "I see." Qin Ruan didn''t understand what the third master meant.


    As long as she thinks more deeply, she can understand that this is the beginning of their future cohabitation.


    "The third cousin is pregnant!!!"


    Josh, lying on the sofa, let out a cry.


    His beautiful and handsome face showed a shocked expression, just like a soft cub.


    But people can''t look at the surface. People who know Josh know that this guy is a militant.


    When he heard Josh''s voice, uncle Huo frowned unhappily.


    This cousin is at odds with him. As soon as the smelly boy left the penalty hall, he could get into trouble.


    The style of behavior is even more startled. It is easy to be impulsive and angry, and can''t control your temper.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes looked at Josh. He was wearing loose clothes and his body was filled with a faint smell of blood.


    I don''t think it''s a good place to come to the penalty Hall of the Huo family. I went in and suffered a lot of crimes before I came out.


    "Third cousin, are you really pregnant?"


    Qin Ruan nodded to him with a faint smile on his face.


    Josh got the answer and glared at Huo gentian: "third cousin, you really have to talk. Third cousin looks younger than me. How can you do it!"


    He spoke bitterly, full of complaints and accusations.


    "Shut up!"


    Huo yungentian reached out to help his forehead and felt the sudden jump between his forehead. Jun Meiyan sank slightly.


    How can this guy poke his pain so accurately and make him angry.


    Qin Ruan smiled as he saw the two cousins fighting.


    A bright smile flashed in her eyes.

 Chapter 297

    Qin Ruan stole a glance at the third master and saw that his face was expressionless, and the corners of his lips pursed slightly.


    This is unhappy.


    She coughed and said, "it''s my hand on your cousin."


    "Ah?" Josh was stunned.


    Huo yungentian''s face flashed a little surprised.


    He and Qin Ruan could not say who did it to whom. It was like fate. Some things happened naturally, and it was unclear who took the initiative and who connived.


    Josh looked back and forth at Qin Ruan and Huo gentian, and finally stared at the latter''s face.


    There''s nothing to say about his third cousin''s face. One word is good-looking!


    Well, these are two words.


    In Josh''s eyes, the best looking man he knows is his third cousin.


    Cousin, he has wide shoulders, narrow waist, big legs and a perfect figure of gold.


    Handsome facial features are perfect, especially when he smiles, his bright and affectionate peach eyes, no woman can resist that smile.


    It just depends on the external conditions. The Huo family''s power in the capital is unattainable.


    Third master Huo is the leader of the children of major families in the capital. He is the object of worship of many young people, and many people gnash their teeth at the existence of envy, jealousy and hatred.


    It''s still possible to say that the third cousin''s face, or his right to represent his identity.


    Huo yungentian stared at Josh carelessly.


    Josh immediately looked away.


    He stared at Qin Ruan''s stomach and said, "third cousin, what do you want from my third cousin?"


    Qin Ruan touched his chin, glanced at the man around him with beautiful eyes, and said in an uncertain tone: "figure Yan and figure power?"


    Qiaoxi was excited when he heard the speech.


    Regardless of his back injury, he sprang up from the sofa.


    "Hiss!"


    This time, it pulled the injury on his body and made him cry out in pain.


    "Lie down!" Third master Huo''s tone was cool and thin.


    His eyes looked, but it was difficult to hide his worry about Josh.


    Josh bared his teeth. When the pain passed, he looked at Qin Ruan with bright eyes: "third cousin, I tell you, my third cousin is very popular with women in the capital, but no one dared to fight him.


    How did you accept my third cousin? Did he swear to death? Did you use force to subdue him, or did you use beauty and wisdom? "


    In Josh''s eyes, Qin Ruan is a beauty.


    It''s just that there''s a small word in front of this beauty.


    Qin Ruan looks really young.


    He never expected that his third cousin would be good. They even had children.


    Cousin is a cruel man.


    His old cow ate tender grass and hammered it properly.


    Josh''s question is beyond the outline. Qin Ruan doesn''t know how to answer it.


    She stared down at her hand, as if there were flowers on her hand, ignoring Josh''s problem directly.


    The third master looked at Qin Ruan''s uncomfortable appearance and stared at Josh''s eyes. The cold light was raging, but the corner of his lips evoked a charming smile like the spring breeze.


    His voice was calm. "Do you want to know?"


    Josh kept nodding.


    He wants to know too much.


    The cousin of kaolin flower was picked. He was very curious about the process.


    Third Master: "Huo Chuan!"


    Huo Chuan, not far away, stepped forward quickly.


    The third master pointed to the stunned Josh opposite: "send the young master of the watch to the second cousin. The boy hasn''t learned enough."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    Huochuan came forward and wanted to drag Josh away.


    I think young master Biao just came out of the penalty hall. The injury on his body should not be too big.


    He bent over and picked Josh up from the sofa, or the princess.


    "I''m wrong, cousin. I''m really wrong. Put me down. I''m a man. Who makes you sick of holding me so much!"


    Josh was counselled and angry, and kept struggling in huochuan''s arms.


    Huo yungentian stood up and glared at Josh coldly: "stay at home and don''t forget to make trouble. You should learn a lesson."


    "It has nothing to do with me. The grandson despises me and scolds me for shrinking my head. If I don''t give him some color, he won''t know who I am!"


    Josh''s face was angry and his beautiful face was ferocious, but it was difficult to hide his handsome face.


    The third master looked cold and not angry. His dark eyes, like black jade, stared at Josh.


    "Do you know who that man is and let someone break a leg?"


    Josh didn''t care and said, "it''s the Xiao family. Who let him scold me?"


    "If you scold you, you''ll break someone''s leg. If you move you, will you still kill?"


    Third master Ling Li''s thin lips pursed unhappily. He was really angry.


    Qin Ruan clearly felt the anger spreading from his body.


    Her eyes were slightly dark and her face was sad.


    "Killing is not enough." Josh shrunk in huochuan''s arms and retorted without confidence.


    The bottom of my heart is thinking that if I care about the country, if someone really dares to move him, I should also weigh and see if my life is hard enough.


    The third master glanced at Josh with a gloomy look at his eyes. He said in a cold voice word by word: "Josh, this is not Italy, and you are not an executioner.


    Everyone''s life should not be easily taken away by you. Similarly, force is not the way to solve things. Children will solve problems with their fists. You should grow up. "


    "Third cousin..." Josh was really scared.


    He looked terrified and wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to say it.


    He still doesn''t feel wrong.


    "Go find your second brother. After you get well, stay with him for a while. You can''t go back to Italy in a short time. Don''t think of running away. Your passport has been confiscated."


    Josh said pitifully, "third cousin, I don''t want to go."


    Second cousin is gloomy. He doesn''t want to be there.


    The Third Master said indifferently, "I don''t have time to care about you recently. Be calm and don''t let Grandpa worry about you.


    I haven''t told him about last night. I''ll clean it up for you for the last time. "


    Josh also wanted to beg for mercy: "third cousin..."


    "Huo Chuan, send him over."


    Huo Chuan immediately took action and strode away with people in his arms.


    Qin Ruan looked at this scene and didn''t interrupt from beginning to end.


    She has her own duty and knows what to say and what not to say.


    This is the family business of the Huo family. She is just a bystander and has no right to participate.


    Huo yungentian twisted her eyebrows and stared at huochuan and Josh out of sight.


    When he saw Qin Ruan, his face turned cold and his eyes became more gentle.


    He said to Qin Ruan Wen, "the kitchen has left you medicated food, soup and breakfast. Go and see if it tastes good. I don''t like people to make it again for you."


    The third master reached out and took Qin Ruan''s hand on his knee and pulled the man up from the sofa.


    Qin Ruan got up and raised his hand to his face.


    The third master subconsciously wanted to move his head away. Seeing Qin Ruan''s unconscious frown, he stopped his action.


    Qin Ruan''s slender fingers gently stroked the faint lines between Huo Gentiana''s eyebrows.


    "Third Master, don''t frown."


    Her voice was soft, mixed with deep weakness and unconscious heartache.

 Chapter 298

    From Qin Ruan''s tone, we can hear the meaning of care, and Huo Gentiana''s sexy thin lips are slightly hooked.


    He raised his hand, held Qin Ruan''s hand between his eyebrows, and said with a smile, "I see."


    Qin Ruan followed his footsteps and they went to the restaurant together.


    She suddenly said, "frowning is not good-looking."


    Huo yungentian took her hand and looked at her: "can''t you see that Ruan Ruan is still a Yan control?"


    There is a strong sense of teasing in words.


    Qin Ruan countered: "do you know Yan Kong?"


    The little girl either calls him the third master or calls you. Huo yungentian shakes her head and laughs.


    I didn''t expect Qin Ruan to hold a grudge.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan finished her late breakfast and drank a cup of medicinal soup. After waiting for her for a long time, the Royal hairdresser of the Huo family trimmed her hair.


    Because one ear hair was badly broken, her other ear hair was also trimmed.


    The hairdresser stopped, stood aside and asked, "young lady, do you think this is OK?"


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and looked at himself in the mirror.


    Before, her hair had no shape. Under the hairdresser''s pruning, the ear hair on both sides returned to the perfect proportion, and her new hairstyle was even younger.


    Qin Ruan saw it, but he couldn''t help raising his hand and helping his forehead.


    She stood next to the third master. The two people themselves had an age difference. Now, with this seemingly immature hairstyle, their generations were separated again.


    When the hairdresser saw her frown, her face showed a slight panic: "madam, where does it need to be modified?"


    In fact, the hairdresser didn''t do a big hairstyle for Qin Ruan. He just trimmed his ear hair, and then trimmed his natural hairstyle on the originally untyped hair.


    "No, very good."


    What can Qin Ruan say? Can she say that her hairstyle is not good-looking without conscience and blame the other party for giving her a hairstyle that reduces her age.


    The stylist breathed a sigh of relief and handed the tool to his assistant.


    Qin Ruan got up and thanked the hairdresser: "thank you."


    The hairdresser immediately panicked: "you''re welcome."


    Qin Ruan was ready to go back to his room to wash his head. His eyes swept to Huo Zhi in the corner and asked, "where''s the third master?"


    Huo Zhi''s tone was respectful: "the Lord is waiting for guests downstairs."


    Qin Ruan: "who''s here?"


    "The Xiao family."


    Xiao family? Qin Ruan frowned: "aristocratic family?"


    "Yes."


    The Nangong family and the Xiao family are married, which she knows from the Tang family.


    As the grandson of Lord Huo, Josh seems to have beaten the Xiao family and broken a leg.


    Looking at the way the third master was angry before, it seems that the person whose leg was broken is not an ordinary person.


    What''s going on here is really chaotic.


    Qin Ruan went out of the leisure hall and went to the bedroom on the second floor.


    Since the third master treats guests, it''s inconvenient for her to go downstairs.


    But she was curious about how the third master would clean up the mess for Josh.


    The Xiao family is one of the six aristocratic families no matter how poor they are. One leg of the family is broken, and they don''t know how to calm down.


    Qin Ruan went into the bathroom and took off his clothes.


    Hairdresser pays great attention to details and has no residual hair residue, but she always feels that she will leave some residual hair residue invisible to naked eye.


    Qin Ruan came out of the bathroom twenty minutes later.


    She thought that the third master was waiting downstairs and no one would appear in the room. She walked out of the bathroom with a light bath towel and half wet hair.


    It turned out that she was too careless.


    The third master sitting on the sofa in the bedroom is connecting with Huo Yirong of hea group.


    "Third brother, I don''t agree with this. The Xiao family came prepared. I even have reason to suspect that Xiao Yujie''s leg was deliberately designed by Josh to pull you into the muddy water..."


    In the computer, the two are connected by video. Huo Yirong strictly dissuades Huo yungentian from getting involved in the Xiao family.


    The third master stared at Qin Ruan who came out of the bathroom.


    The so-called lotus comes out of clear water. It''s natural to carve and decorate. It''s more suitable to use it on Qin Ruan at this time.


    The little girl''s hair was still half wet, and the drops of water from her hair fell on her shoulder.


    Elite water drops, along the skin, fall on the light bath towel.


    The dry bath towel is instantly soaked by several drops of water.


    Qin Ruan''s small mouth was slightly open and looked surprised at the third master Huo, who sat gracefully in front of the sofa.


    It''s not that he''s entertaining guests downstairs. Why did he suddenly appear in the bedroom.


    Moreover, she didn''t hear anything.


    "Third brother, I''m talking to you. Do you hear me?"


    Huo Yirong in the computer didn''t get a response for a long time. He saw Huo gentian looking straight ahead, as if he had ignored his existence at all.


    Huo Yirong''s voice called back his mind, and the third master quickly closed the computer.


    Although he knew that the camera did not face Qin Ruan, there was still a feeling that his important existence was peeped at.


    Qin Ruan slowly closed his mouth and stopped wiping his hair.


    Looking directly at the third master''s dark eyes, she softly explained, "I heard that you were entertaining guests downstairs. I thought no one would appear in the house. I''m sorry!"


    After saying that, she hurried to the second bedroom.


    "You run slowly!"


    Seeing her hurry, the third master quickly got up and stopped her.


    However, Qin Ruan couldn''t hear it.


    Fortunately, although she walked fast, she was also very stable and arrived at the second bedroom safely.


    The door of the second bedroom was closed by her, and Huo yungentian walked past with steady and elegant steps.


    He knocked on the door, his tone was slightly heavy: "don''t be so anxious next time. When you fall down and hurt, we are already husband and wife. You have to adapt no matter how shy you are."


    Shy hair, is that shy? She was scared, okay!


    "You suddenly appeared in the room and scared me!"


    Inside, Qin Ruan stood in front of the wardrobe to choose clothes, and without looking back, accused the man outside the door.


    Seeing the Third Master in the bedroom really surprised her, but it was not enough to run away.


    She was really upset when she heard Huo Yirong''s voice from the computer.


    I''m afraid the other party will see her disheveled side.


    When she entered the room, her dead brain began to work.


    The third master is clearly making a video with Huo Yirong, and the camera can never face her.


    Hearing other men''s voices, Qin Ruan''s brain had no time to run. His first reaction was to run.


    This is her keen intuition in Xicheng and has saved her many times.


    Huo yungentian didn''t know what had happened just now, which recalled the memories of Qin Ruan.


    He stood outside the door listening to the accusations coming from inside and couldn''t help laughing.


    Heart, it''s still his fault.


    He sighed, "well, it''s my fault."


    Qin Ruan changed his clothes as quickly as possible in the house without blowing his hair.


    She went to the door and opened it.


    Looking up at the door, the smiling man at the bottom of his eyes indulged his eyes.


    Qin Ruan frowned: "why do you follow me so much? It makes me seem unreasonable."


    The third master looked at her wrinkled little face, gently hooked the tip of her nose and spoiled her: "you''re still young. It''s right to spoil you for a minute or two."

 Chapter 299

    Qin Ruan touched his stomach, his eyes were clear, and looked seriously at Huo Gentiana.


    "Where is small, there are children."


    The third master felt guilty about her pure and bright eyes.


    He hit his lips with his fist and coughed, "you are younger than me."


    This is a fact that Qin Ruan cannot refute.


    "All right, stop thinking and blow your hair."


    In order to prevent Qin Ruan from saying anything about his sudden cardiac arrest, Third Master Huo took her hand and walked out of the second bedroom.


    Qin Ruan dried his hair, sat on the bedroom sofa with the third master and connected with Huo Yirong who was in hea group.


    Huo Yirong make complaints about how the video was broken when it was just connected. Third brother, what were you doing? "


    Qin Ruan tilted his head and broke into the video lens.


    "My sister-in-law is there, too."


    Huo Yirong''s handsome face immediately showed a faint smile.


    "Brother Rong." Qin Ruan calls people skillfully.


    "Why didn''t you go to school today?"


    "It''s going to be a holiday. There are no classes in school."


    Huo Yirong didn''t find any change in Qin Ruan''s hairstyle, but thought she looked smaller.


    He held his chin in one hand, looked at Qin Ruan in the video, and said with a smile, "my sister-in-law is getting better and better."


    Hearing this, the third master looked at the little woman in front of him.


    The new hairstyle really looks better.


    But this hairstyle makes her younger.


    Qin Ruan pursed her lips and smiled at Huo Yirong who should be sitting in the office in the video.


    The third master touched her more clever hairstyle and rubbed it on her head, which confused Qin Ruan''s hairstyle.


    Qin Ruan protested: "my hair is in disorder." Her eyes were bright and sad.


    The third master''s mind is confused.


    In this way, he will not have a potential sense of shame when facing Qin Ruan.


    The younger the girl looked, the more he felt he was an animal.


    Qin Ruan rescued his hair from the third master''s hand, turned and jumped to one side.


    She tidied up her messy hair and stared warily at the elegant third master, for fear that the other party would attack her hair again in the next moment.


    The third master raised his eyes, looked at Qin Ruan with deep eyes, saw all her vigilant movements, and couldn''t help laughing.


    His peach blossom eyes were filled with a smile, and there was a touch of connivance and indulgence at the bottom of his eyes.


    The Third Master said softly, "OK, don''t toss your hair. Come and sit down."


    "No!" Qin Ruan refused directly.


    Even if the third master''s voice is low and provocative, it sounds great. She is no longer close to the man.


    Huo yungentian heard the speech and raised a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth.


    His peach blossom eyes are half narrowed, and his elegant aura comes out wantonly. The whole person can''t say lazy.


    The third master patted the position around him, and his voice coaxed him: "come and sit down and tell you something."


    Qin Ruan carefully measured his delicate and flawless face, which was harmless to humans and animals, and wondered why he was so beautiful.


    People can''t bear to refuse.


    Qin Ruan recalled her feelings last night. She was really going to be planted on the third master.


    Finally, she sat next to Huo Gentiana.


    The other party did not harm Qin Ruan''s hair as he promised.


    Huo Yirong, at the other end of the video, saw that the two people were like glue, and he quit.


    "That''s enough for you. I''m alone and neglected by you. I can''t afford to feed me pots of dog food."


    If you are at home, you can eat a bowl of dog food occasionally.


    Now the company still depends on the third brother and his sister-in-law spreading dog food. Why is he so sour in his heart.


    The third master slightly picked his eyebrows and stared at Huo Yirong in the video with a smile: "envy? Hurry up and get married, you can too. "


    "I''d better say goodbye. It''s good to be alone."


    Huo Yirong''s tone was rather disdainful and did not hide his resistance to marriage.


    He returned to their previous topic: "Xiao wenrou married Nangong Chang. The Xiao family must be very kind to invite you to the wedding through what Josh did this time. Give me a word, third brother. What do you think of this?"


    Huo yungentian''s voice was clear: "if they let go of the investigation of Josh, it''s better to go."


    "Have you forgotten what the Su family calculated for you at the Huangting hotel?" Huo Yirong doesn''t look very good.


    He said in a deep voice, "Nangong, Xiao and Su have long had a nest of snakes and mice. They won''t be kind this time.


    The Su family still hasn''t said how they know about your physical condition. They even want to find a woman with Yin years, Yin months and Yin days to fuck you. The wolf''s ambition can be seen. "


    The Huos have been looking into the affairs of the Su family, but they haven''t found anything.


    For so many years, only lingxuzi knew the physical condition of Huo Gentiana.


    The Huo family''s trust in lingxuzi has reached the level of their own people.


    But for the sake of the third younger brother''s physical condition, Huo Yirong privately found someone to check lingxuzi. The facts proved that Huo Gentiana''s story didn''t spread from him.


    Huo yungentian held Qin Ruan''s hand, slightly lowered his eyes, and wrote in a light tone: "Xiao and Nangong are married. They are unlikely to do anything to me openly unless they jump over the wall and put all their eggs in one basket.


    But the election is next year. Even if they have any thoughts, they shouldn''t start at this time. Things haven''t reached that point yet. Maybe we think too much. "


    Huo Yirong refuted him: "the heart of defending people is indispensable."


    Huo yungentian thought for a moment and said, "I''ll take lingxuzi with me."


    "Didn''t the master leave the capital?"


    "You can invite people back."


    "That''s OK. Master lingxuzi is at ease. I don''t feel very good about the marriage of Xiao and Nangong."


    "I''ll pay attention." Huo yungentian said this slowly and deeply.


    Huo Yirong''s eyes swept to Qin Ruan sitting beside him, and his eyes moved slightly.


    "The third younger brother, Xiao wenrou married Nangong Chang. All the four families and six aristocratic families invited him. Do you want your younger brothers and sisters to get familiar with your contacts?"


    The third master lowered his eyes and stared at the clever Qin Ruan sitting beside him.


    The topic involved himself, and Qin Ruan''s face flashed surprise.


    The Third Master asked her, "do you want to go?"


    Qin Ruan shook his head without hesitation: "not much interest."


    Hearing this in Huo Yirong''s ear, he immediately refuted her: "sister-in-law, this is not a matter of interest. You are the hostess of the Huo family in the future. You will always contact the people of the four families and the six aristocratic families in the future.


    Now take this opportunity to get familiar with it. After all, it''s no harm. If you''re worried that identity exposure will bring unnecessary trouble, you can let your good friend Miss Ling take you. After all, the opportunity is rare. "


    From the day Qin Ruan and his third brother got the certificate, Huo Yirong knew that she was the hostess of the Huo family.


    Even if his sister-in-law, Long Wei, enters the Huo family''s door, he will not reach Qin Ruan''s position in the Huo family in the future.


    The old lady has passed away for decades, and now the Huo family has finally welcomed the mistress.


    My uncle was born to my grandfather''s wife, and my third brother was born in the direct line.

 Chapter 300

    Although Mr. Huo''s wife had long died, she entered the Huo family early in that era.


    It can be said that he grew up in the Huo family and was the wife selected by the family for Lord Huo.


    When the old lady was young, she followed master Huo in the wind and rain. She was in poor health, but she tried her best to give birth to Huo Hongxing.


    Huo Yirong''s father was born by the maid around the old lady.


    The old lady was weak. Before she died, she personally sent the maid beside her, that is, Huo Yirong''s grandmother, to Grandpa Huo.


    At that time, Mr. Huo was in his prime and tacitly accepted the existence of a maid.


    But there is no formal wedding between them.


    Master Huo''s only wife in his life is the old lady.


    After Huo Yirong''s grandmother died, master Huo wrote her down in the genealogy for the sake of her company for many years.


    The Huo family doesn''t seem to care about the difference between dignity and inferiority, but with the continuation of hundreds of years, the profound things can''t be erased.


    Huo yungentian is the only direct descendant of the Huo family. Even if he is in poor health, he is destined to take charge of the power of the Huo family.


    The brothers Huo Junxin and Huo Yirong did not have any brothers in the Huo family education.


    They really love and admire Huo Gentiana, and are willing to drive it.


    Huo yungentian''s health has been bad since childhood. Even Huo Yirong of the same age takes good care of him.


    Perhaps as he gets older, Huo Yirong may have some dissatisfaction in the past.


    But later, he learned something that made him and his eldest brother convinced Huo yungentian that he was the heir of the Huo family.


    The third brother has different meanings for the Huo family.


    Third master Huo didn''t notice the meditation on the second cousin''s face. He was full of Qin Ruan.


    Looking at Qin Ruan''s wrinkled steamed stuffed bun face, the third master restrained the impulse to pinch.


    He said to Qin Ruan, "if you don''t want to go, you won''t force you."


    The third master''s voice is as gentle as water. His words contain connivance and indulgence, which makes people intoxicated.


    Huo Yirong''s ears in the video moved slightly. When he looked at the third brother''s warm side in the camera, his eyes jerked.


    His three younger brothers seem modest and elegant, polite to everyone, like a gentleman. Only those who really understand him know that he is cold in his bones.


    That is, the recent appearance of Qin Ruan made him show tenderness like water.


    So far, Huo Yirong doesn''t understand whether the change of the third brother is because of Qin Ruan or the child in her belly.


    Qin Ruan didn''t particularly resist attending the wedding. She was recalling what Huo Yirong had said before.


    The Xiao family invited the third master to the wedding. Huo Yirong speculated that they would be bad for the third master?


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes, welcomed the connivance of the third master''s eyes and asked, "the Xiao family came today to specially invite you to attend the wedding of the two families?"


    "Yes." The third master nodded.


    Qin Ruan: "will they be bad for you?"


    Third master Huo''s eyes flashed a faint light, pinched Qin Ruan''s hand and said casually: "what doesn''t have a shadow is just speculation."


    Qin Ruan frowned: "what day is the time?"


    "The second day of next month."


    "I''ll go too, but it''s too eye-catching to be with you. I''ll go with Xiaoxuan."


    The third master''s face was soft, and the corners of his lips curled up with a soft radian, holding a light smile: "don''t worry about me?"


    He knows what the little girl thinks at a glance.


    Qin Ruan didn''t retort: "it''s a little."


    Besides, she still has a question in her heart.


    The Su family, Huangting Hotel, is it the identity of the Su family on the day she first met the third master.


    Is her acquaintance with Huo gentian the result of calculation by intentional people.


    "Don''t worry about me." The third master poked his index finger on Qin Ruan''s cheek, and his voice was as mellow as wine: "it''s good for you to know more people. You also know brother Lu. If someone bullies you, tell me."


    "Yes."


    Qin Ruan stepped back to avoid the third master''s hands.


    "The little face is quite soft."


    The third master narrowed his eyes and showed a satisfied smile on his face.


    He wanted to poke Qin Ruan''s face for a long time. He really felt it and felt it very well.


    Huo Yirong has not seen the two people tired of being crooked. This time, he took the lead in breaking the video.


    Qin Ruan sweeps to the broken video connection. She can''t hide things in her heart.


    "Brother Rong just said that the Su family calculated on you that night at the Huangting hotel. Was it the day we first met?"


    Third master Huo didn''t expect Qin Ruan to ask.


    He leaned on the back of the sofa in a lazy and relaxed posture.


    "Yes."


    "What happened that I didn''t know?"


    Qin Ruan always thought that she was drugged by Han Kexin, and then threw down Third Master Huo by mistake.


    Never thought there was something inside.


    Huo yungentian''s eyes were dim and told her what the Su family had calculated about him and Qin Ruan''s wrong appearance in the room.


    For a long time, Qin Ruan sighed, "then who saved who?"


    Han Ke calculated to let Rong Jing discredit her.


    Rong Jing''s video in the hotel that night flowed out, which made the scene explosive. It was abnormal at first sight.


    If Qin Ruan, who took medicine that day, faced abnormal Rong Jing, he might not be able to escape.


    The third master was calculated by the Su family. The other party didn''t know where to know his physical condition. He found a woman born in the Yin year, the Yin month and the Yin time of the lunar calendar and wanted to destroy him.


    It will be destroyed. It''s light. The Su family wants to murder the third master.


    Once combined with the woman born in the Yin year and the Yin month, the third master''s life is really gone.


    The third master''s lips were slightly hooked: "no one saved anyone. It''s fate. If it wasn''t you that night, it wouldn''t be someone else."


    "Huh?" Qin Ruan raised his eyes and looked a little unnatural.


    The third master stood up, touched Qin Ruan''s hand and said, "I saw you that day. Maybe you were fascinated."


    Qin Ruan clapped his hand: "your words are too imaginative."


    Third master Huo lowered his eyes and swept to the red hand. To tell the truth, "I wasn''t drunk that day. I saw you get sick."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nima might as well not say it.


    Together, she became the introduction to the third master''s disease?


    Similarly, Qin Ruan did not face up to the problem. She looked nervous and said, "really? Did this happen later? "


    If she had, she couldn''t stay with this man.


    "No, only on the day of the hotel."


    The Third Master also felt very strange. Except the day he first met Qin Ruan, every time he got along with Qin Ruan, there was no feeling of general weakness, sudden cardiac arrest and blurred vision.


    Qin Ruan was relieved when he heard the speech. At the same time, he felt a little stuffy.


    Does this mean that when she met the Third Master in the hotel, the other party fell ill. What did she really do to this man.


    The more he thought about it, the more likely it was that Qin Ruan fled.


    The third master''s eyes looked at the flustered back of her leaving, and the fundus of his eyes was dotted with a faint smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Shengshi university has a holiday.


    That day, Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan packed a few bags in the dormitory.


    They took their luggage, locked the dormitory door and took the elevator downstairs.

 Chapter 301

    Huo Zhi has returned to Qin Ruan.


    Seeing his wife walking to the elevator with her suitcase, she stepped forward quickly.


    "Madam, I''d better come."


    During this time, Qin Ruan has been living in Huo''s house.


    The Huo family treated her up and down like a national treasure. They couldn''t say they were careful and took care of her in all aspects.


    A suitcase weighs less than ten kilograms, which has no impact on Qin Ruan.


    But Huo Zhi''s attitude regarded her as a delicate girl who can''t carry her shoulder and lift her hand. Qin Ruan couldn''t refuse her when he thought of Huo Zhi''s responsibility.


    She handed the suitcase to Huo Zhi, turned back and shrugged at Ling Xiaoxuan: "am I as delicate as Lin Daiyu now?"


    Ling Xiaoxuan answers her questions with action and gives her luggage to the Ling family bodyguard behind her.


    She took Qin Ruan''s shoulder and said as she walked, "Lin Daiyu is a glass heart. She is always sad, self pity and really delicate.


    And we call it happiness. Why do we have to do what we can give others to do. During the period of living with you, I admire your ability to do it. It''s too strong. It seems that there is nothing you can''t do. "


    Qin Ruan hooked his lips and smiled, "yes."


    "Yes?" Ling Xiaoxuan looks dazed and falls into memory.


    "I can''t cook." Qin Ruan said expressionless.


    This is something she will never learn.


    "It seems that I haven''t seen you cook, but I can''t either."


    Ling Xiaoxuan was very proud of what she said.


    Then her voice changed: "but you fight very badly and clean up the house very well. The most powerful thing is that you can..."


    After looking at her, she followed Ling''s bodyguard and Huo Zhi. Ling Xiaoxuan came to Qin Ruan''s ear and whispered, "the most powerful thing is that you can catch puppets!"


    "You''re great, too." Qin Ruan was embarrassed to be praised, but he praised Ling Xiaoxuan instead.


    The latter opened his eyes wide and his face was full of joy: "really? really Where am I? "


    "..." Qin Ruan got stuck.


    She looked at Ling Xiaoxuan''s face, her wine red wavy hair, her voice was soft and beautiful, and her whole body was enchanting.


    Qin Ruan''s words didn''t have a brain: "you look very beautiful."


    "..." Ling Xiaoxuan''s smile froze.


    Is that great?


    She felt that Qin Ruan was perfunctory and had evidence in hand.


    You know, Qin Ruan looks better than her.


    Qin Ruan also reacted that there was something wrong with what she said, but few girls didn''t like to be praised.


    Sure enough, Ling Xiaoxuan soon smiled.


    She touched her face and said proudly, "you have eyes. Miss Ben has to spend a lot of money to maintain her face every year."


    The two took the elevator downstairs, and in the warm afternoon sun, they felt stuffy and hot.


    Qin Ruan looked at the familiar vehicle not far away and turned to Ling Xiaoxuan.


    She said in a serious tone: "you are very good, have a good family background, have a good character and look good. Your greatest advantage is that you know enough. You are a decent girl. I''m very happy to be friends with you."


    This made Ling Xiaoxuan blush, which embarrassed her more than praising her for being good-looking.


    She pretended to be angry and said, "Why are you so mature and uncomfortable? You are one year younger than me."


    Qin Ruan smiled and bent his eyes: "if anyone can marry you, you will be Wangfu''s life."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Ling Xiaoxuan became even more angry at the mention of this topic.


    In my mind, a face with bright and deep facial features, warm and genial.


    Qin Ruan saw Huo Zhi put the suitcase in the trunk of the car in the distance. She waved to Ling Xiaoxuan: "sister, I''m leaving. I''ll call you later."


    "OK, bye -"


    The two parted ways downstairs.


    ¡­¡­


    Back at Huo''s house, Qin Ruan lifted the suitcase to the bedroom on the second floor.


    When she hung all her clothes in the wardrobe and sorted out her daily necessities, someone knocked on the door.


    "Madam, Qin Er Shao is here." Outside the door is Huo Zhi.


    "Coming!"


    Qin Ruan pulled up his hair and tied a ball head. He walked quickly to the door and opened the door.


    Her eyebrows and eyes were full of doubts: "how did my second brother come?"


    Huo Zhi lowered her eyebrows and eyes: "I said I would take you back to Qin''s house."


    Qin Ruan went out of the room and went downstairs.


    Before the holiday, she promised that the third master would live in Huo''s house.


    I also told my father that although they were dissatisfied with the Huo family, they nodded and agreed.


    Why did the second brother come to pick her up to Qin''s house today.


    Qin Ruan''s intuition may be something at home.


    Qin Mei, sitting in the downstairs hall, saw Qin Ruan downstairs, got up and rushed up.


    His tone was anxious: "Ruan Ruan, come home with me!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qin Ruan twisted his eyebrows and stared at Qin Mei''s flustered face. His heart sank.


    Qin Mei looked very dignified and whispered, "Tang Ya is dead."


    As soon as he said this, Qin Ruan''s brain exploded.


    "What are you talking about?" Her pupils contracted, and her bad hunch grew stronger and stronger.


    Since the second brother can appear here, Tang Ya''s death should have nothing to do with him.


    Qin Mei''s eyes were red and his words were unstable: "Tang Ya is dead. Now the Tang family is forcing the door. They want to kill big brother!"


    He knew his little sister''s special abilities and had an intuition in his heart. She must have a way.


    He can''t just watch the Qin family die.


    Qin Ruan shook his sweaty hand, took the man out, and asked in a deep voice, "what''s going on?"


    Qin Mei clenched his teeth and said, "Tangya''s death has something to do with big brother. Dad and big brother won''t let me tell you, but I just think there''s something strange about it."


    "Why is Tangya''s death related to big brother?"


    Xu is the terror aura unconsciously spreading from Qin Ruan. Maybe the two brothers and sisters have a good heart, and Qin Mei''s panicked heart slowly stabilizes.


    He explained the cause and effect of the matter clearly.


    "They were in the hotel last night. The next day, they got entangled. The eldest brother drove into Tang Ya somehow. She was pregnant and was knocked down and bled to the ground.


    The eldest brother sent someone to the hospital at the first time. In the afternoon, the hospital heard that Tang Ya was dead. The Tang family forced the Qin family to come to the door and ask the Qin family to give an explanation. Either hand over the Qin company or ask the eldest brother to pay for Tang ya''s life! "


    Qin Ruan''s voice was gloomy: "why is brother in the hotel with Tang ya? He was calculated? "


    "Yes! Tangya wants her eldest brother to marry her. She tricked her eldest brother into staying in the hotel all night. Nothing happened between them. The eldest brother was also hurt. Tangya seems to have insulted her eldest brother by other means. "


    The tears in Qin Mei''s eyes finally fell when he thought of the injuries on his brother.


    It was clear that the eldest brother was calculated by Tang ya, but Tang Ya''s death put the Qin family in a passive position.


    "My grass is special!" Qin Ruan was so angry that he said dirty words and his face was cold.


    Tangya is really the enemy of the Qin family. She dares to torture her eldest brother.


    "Ruan Ruan, don''t say dirty words."


    Third master Huo, who had just returned from outside, ran into brother and sister Qin.

 Chapter 302

    The third master stood at the door, calm and relaxed, staring at Qin Ruan with deep eyes, with a faint smell of wind and dust fatigue spreading on his body.


    This was the first time he heard Qin Ruan''s dirty words. He looked gentle and elegant, and even had a faint ponder on the bottom of his eyes.


    He had long known the wild nature of Qin Ruan''s bones. He didn''t expect to be caught by him so soon.


    Hearing the third master''s voice, Qin Ruan''s heart trembled and his steps stopped.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the third master''s gentle and calm posture. The rising radian of each other''s mouth was as gentle as before.


    At this moment, Qin Ruan''s heart was a little nervous.


    Thinking that her eldest brother was calculated and Tang Ya''s accidental death made the Tang family hold the handle and force the Qin family, she strode towards the third master regardless of the panic at the bottom of her heart.


    When she was face to face with the third master, Qin Ruan didn''t say anything, and was ready to brush past each other.


    However, as soon as he took a step, Qin Ruan''s arm was gently pulled by the Third Master: "what''s the matter? Who made you so angry?"


    The low and gentle voice is pleasant, like the Ding Dong of a clear spring, as gentle and spoiled as before.


    Qin Ruan tightly pursed her lips and raised her eyes to reveal her reddish eyes.


    "My eldest brother had an accident. He was put together by his ex fiancee''s house. Now he is forced to ruin his future."


    The third master didn''t move his eyebrows. His slender knuckles stroked Qin Ruan''s slightly red corners of his eyes, and his cool fingers moved down and pinched Qin Ruan''s jaw.


    He looked at Qin Ruan carefully, looked at her wronged and angry look, and smiled gradually: "what a big thing is worth your anger, as long as the eldest brother is okay, I''ll hold it for you when the sky falls. Don''t feel bad or cry. I''m here."


    Qin Ruan, who had only red eyes, couldn''t help but shed tears in his eyes because of his words.


    She tilted her head and wiped the wet from her face.


    Qin Ruan suppressed the grievances surging up from the bottom of her heart due to the appearance of the third master. She held her hand tightly: "third brother, I want to solve this by myself. I want to clean up those people myself!"


    In the previous life, Third Master Huo personally sent those people to hell. This time, she should do it.


    She will not let go of all the people who plan the Qin family.


    Moving her family should pay the same return.


    Whoever bullies her family will repay it. Whoever dares to humiliate it will be punished!


    The third master stared at the strength on Qin Ruan''s face and sighed with hatred in his eyes.


    "OK, I''ll give you huochuan and Huozhi. Don''t be afraid of anything. Promise me you''ll protect yourself?"


    "Yes!" Qin Ruan nodded hard.


    I could see that she was anxious to leave. The third master stepped aside and said, "go, I''ll wait for you to come back for dinner."


    The third master bowed his head, and his thin lips left a faint kiss on her cheek.


    Qin Ruan worried about his eldest brother and left quickly, ignoring the trembling heart caused by the other party''s kiss.


    Huozhi kept up with his wife.


    Huo Chuan, who just came back with the third master, respectfully bowed his head and left quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin family.


    Qin Anguo was ten years old in the face of the persecution of Tang''s father and mother.


    He was decadent and dignified, and his facial features were gray.


    Qin jingcen sat in the hall in a trance.


    Tang''s father and mother, like the superior judge, stared happily at the Qin family.


    Tang''s mother wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief and said sadly, "Xiaoya is dead. No matter who her baby is, jingcen killed her by driving. You Qin family should be responsible for it anyway.


    Xiaoya is our precious daughter. Without her, how can you let me live with old Tang? We are just such a child. You Qin family must explain this to us. "


    Qin Anguo gave her a cold look, clenched his fist and burst into blue tendons: "even if I die, I won''t give you the Qin group!"


    He knew what Tang''s father and mother wanted. He didn''t want the Qin clan.


    Tang''s mother''s eyes became greedy, and her eyes showed a trace of ruthlessness: "in that case, send Jing Cen in. Killing people will pay for their lives!"


    "I didn''t kill Tangya!" Qin jingcen suddenly made a noise.


    His cold and wanton voice frozen everyone in an instant.


    Tang''s father and mother were so angry with him that they were bloodthirsty and fearful that they felt guilty at the bottom of their hearts.


    Tang Fu narrowed his greedy and cunning eyes slightly and said in a cold voice, "we have transferred the monitoring at the door of the hotel. It''s that you hit Xiaoya when you drive. There is evidence and material evidence. You can''t escape."


    "She rushed up by herself!" Qin jingcen stared at Tang Fu with sharp eyes.


    His eyes were full of scarlet, as if it would explode in the next second.


    The death of Tang ya, the persecution of the Tang family, and the failure to find interpersonal communication made Qin Dashao''s heart sink continuously.


    This time he was really calculated into his bones, and there was no residue left.


    Is Tang ya really dead?


    When the other party rushed up, he stepped on the brake urgently, and the impact force was not heavy.


    He saw the blood flowing out of Tang Ya''s body. The child couldn''t keep normal, but Tang Ya didn''t say anything.


    Qin jingcen put his hand on the armrest of the sofa and held it tightly. The green tendons on the back of his hand came out.


    Qin''s group is not his own, so he can''t be calculated.


    He is unwilling and will not be caught.


    Tang''s mother looked at Tang''s father and pushed the death certificate on the table and Tang Ya''s last photo to Qin jingcen.


    Tang Fu launched a tender offensive: "we also hope Xiaoya will be fine, but in fact, she is dead. She was killed by your car. Jing Cen, you are still young, and you don''t want to spend the rest of your life in prison, do you?


    If I say you have the means and ability, it is not impossible for you to rise again in the east when you are so young, but we Xiaoya have no chance. Even if she wants to reform, she can''t live. You should always be responsible for this. "


    "How to be responsible? Give up the Qin group? "


    Qin Dashao''s evil eyes shot straight at the Tang family and his wife. The cold at the bottom of his eyes did not leave any emotion.


    After all, they still have the idea of Qin''s group.


    Tang Fu Tian said shamelessly, "what you said, how can you give in to each other? That''s your compensation for our Xiaoya."


    Qin Dashao said sarcastically, "Tang Ya''s life is worth enough. It''s worth tens of billions of companies?"


    "That''s two lives!" Tang Fu is in a hurry.


    "Tang Ya rushed up by herself, and the child in her belly was from her living with others. Last night, she cheated me into the hotel and tied me up. She even used indiscriminate means against me. You can''t erase it in vain!"


    Tang''s mother didn''t want to tangle with Qin jingcen''s words.


    She stood up, pinched her waist with one hand, pointed to Qin jingcen''s nose and said, "so what? I tell you, now your Qin family is desperate, and no one can help you!


    Don''t be shameless! I advise you to hand over the company obediently, or your whole family won''t feel better. "


    When Qin Anguo heard this, his blood surged in his heart and he was very angry. His eyes were gloomy and stared at Tang''s mother.


    "You threaten me?"

 Chapter 303

    After so many years of great storms and waves, he is really not afraid of Qin''an.


    Even if there was someone behind the Tang family, he would not let anyone move the Qin group this time.


    After knowing that Qin Ruan and third master Huo had obtained the certificate, he discussed with his two sons that Qin''s group would be Qin Ruan''s dowry in the future.


    "Obviously, you Qin family don''t have any trust now, so you can only be slaughtered!"


    Tang''s mother said proudly, "don''t dawdle. Seize the time to go through the process. I want to take over Qin''s group in the shortest time."


    "You dream!" Qin Anguo pointed to Tang''s mother''s nose and scolded, "get out! You all get out of here! The Qin family does not welcome you! "


    "Now it''s not whether you like it or not. We can solve the problem. When I go out with old Tang, your Qin family is waiting for their family to break down and die! I do what I say! "


    The rich disguise on Tang''s mother''s face disappeared and slowly twisted ferociously.


    Qin Anguo was so angry that he covered his heart with his hands and kept his luck.


    "What a big breath, and I''m not afraid of the wind flashing my tongue!"


    From the door came an angry voice, nice and familiar.


    When Tang''s father and mother turned back, they saw Qin Mei and Qin Ruan brothers and sisters, followed by more than a dozen dignified Huo family dark guards.


    Qin Ruan never expected the Tang family to be so shameless.


    She strode into the living room, her delicate cold eyes, and swept to her father and brother.


    Seeing that they were forced to this point, the decadence and frustration spread all over her, the anger in her heart could no longer be suppressed.


    Qin Ruan went to Qin''an, took his hand and comforted him: "Dad, don''t worry, I have me, no one will bully you."


    "Why did you come back? Is it Qin Mei''s smelly boy?"


    Qin Anguo stared at the second son standing behind Qin Ruan, who hid behind huochuan.


    Qin Ruan wrung his eyebrow: "you won''t let your second brother tell me, so you''re forced to go home?"


    "You are in poor health. This matter has been investigated by someone. The final result hasn''t come out yet. It''s not that far."


    This is the truth. Qin Anguo still has a certain influence in business for so many years.


    Although he felt that things were not simple this time, his former friends refused after hearing about the Tang family.


    Even if there are people who want to intervene, they have repeatedly told them to find someone to check in private. Don''t hold too much hope.


    Qin Ruan sighed low and looked at his brother.


    At one glance, the cold evil Qi in her eyes appeared again.


    She walked quickly to Qin jingcen and opened his collar to reveal the blue and purple scars inside.


    "Who did this?!"


    Qin Ruan''s red eyes stared at his eldest brother''s face.


    "It''s all right. It''s all skin trauma."


    Qin jingcen grabbed the collar from his little sister and tied the top button.


    "Brother, where else did you hurt?" Qin Ruan bent down to untie his coat.


    Qin Dashao hurriedly stopped her: "it''s all right. It''s all skin trauma. So many people are watching. Ruan Ruan is good. Don''t let people see jokes."


    "I''ll see why they bully you!"


    Qin Ruan was trembling.


    She has seen too many dirty things in Xicheng.


    Girls are not the only ones at risk in orphanages, and so are good-looking boys.


    Their humiliation is even more frightening than that of girls.


    At first, when she was in the orphanage, Qin Ruan saw those beautiful little brothers with her own eyes. They were taken away and came back covered with scars. She didn''t understand.


    As she grew older, she had seen with her own eyes what cruel means those garbage scum used to humiliate the beautiful boys.


    That''s a bunch of animals, a bunch of scum!


    Qin Ruan was so anxious that his eyes were red that he thought his eldest brother had also suffered such humiliation.


    She tore Qin jingcen''s coat with both hands, and the tears in her eyes fell down without knowing it.


    However, Qin Dashao didn''t want to make a fool of himself in front of so many people and protected his clothes.


    Seeing the brother and sister pulling, huochuan came forward and gently advised Qin jingcen: "Qin Dashao, madam''s health is not good. The third master coaxed her at home. Please don''t let her hurt."


    Qin jingcen''s struggle came to an abrupt end, with a face of helplessness and frustration.


    Especially seeing the tears on Qin Ruan''s face, even if he didn''t want to, he couldn''t bear to let her cry so hard.


    He let his little sister do whatever she wanted with him.


    Qin Ruan lifted Qin jingcen''s shirt.


    All kinds of blue and purple, as well as the blood marks of nail pinch marks, clearly reflected in Qin Ruan''s eyes.


    She breathed a sigh of relief at the bottom of her heart, but her anger couldn''t stop surging up.


    Qin Ruan''s hand shaking his big brother''s shirt, raised his head and showed his trembling eyes: "did Tang ya do it?"


    "Well, it''s all skin injuries." Qin Dashao''s tone was casual.


    "Why did she do that? What did she want to do?"


    Qin jingcen pursed his lips, and his face was warm and handsome.


    What Tangya has done is hard for even him to export.


    A woman of the other party will do anything to achieve her goal, and she has no shame at all.


    "What else can it be? It must be the scars left on him when Xiaoya didn''t resist!"


    Tang Mu''s tone was contemptuous and she bit back.


    "Shut up!"!


    Qin Ruan turned back and gave her an expressionless look.


    Some accounts need to be calculated in writing. She has enough patience.


    Qin Ruan''s hand was gently held by Qin jingcen: "don''t be angry, Ruan Ruan. Your body is not easy to get angry. Just leave these things to me and my father."


    "How? Someone was in the dark, and there were people with good hands and eyes behind him. Someone wanted to step on the Qin family in the mud from the beginning! "


    Qin Ruan''s eyes swept coldly towards Tang''s father and mother, hoping to break them into pieces.


    Tang Fu was uncomfortable with her, as if all the dirt in his heart were clearly seen by her. It was not a guilty heart, but a feeling of fear.


    He coldly covered up his guilt: "what do you know, little girl? It''s not your part. Today, you Qin family must give us an explanation. Pay for your life or hand over the company. You see what you do!"


    "I think you''re dreaming!"


    Qin Ruan''s lips were red and his eyes were cold and dangerous: "do you want Qin''s group? It also depends on whether you have this life! "


    Tang Fu: "how do you talk? Don''t think you''re a woman. I dare not beat you!"


    Today, when Tang''s father and mother came to visit, they also brought people specially to prevent emergencies like last time.


    "What instructions does the boss have?" The head bodyguard stepped forward and respectfully asked for instructions.


    With a proud face, Tang Fu pointed to Qin Ruan and said, "block her mouth for me!"


    He doesn''t want to listen to Qin Ruan. This girl film makes him feel very dangerous.


    If you want to do something today, you have to deal with her first.


    "I don''t see who dares!"


    Huo Chuan, who was full of evil spirit, stood up.

 Chapter 304

    Huo Chuan glanced coldly at the bodyguards invited by the Tang family. He showed his killing intention at the bottom of his eyes. Looking at those bodyguards is like looking at a dead thing.


    These people are not good enough for him to do it himself. Any dark guard of the Huo family can solve it easily.


    If you want to move their wives, I''m afraid nine lives are not enough for them to die.


    "What are you doing? Give it to me!"


    Tang Fu didn''t think Huo Chuan and others had much ability. At the worst, the two sides drew.


    The bodyguards were afraid of huochuan and others.


    These people don''t seem to earn wages and give people a place in the town.


    They can smell the strong smell of blood from huochuan and others, which is the evil spirit crawling out of thousands of bones.


    Tang Fu''s words have come out, but no one dares to move the bodyguard.


    He pointed to the captain''s nose and scolded, "don''t you want money? If I give you money, just be obedient. Don''t embarrass me. It''s a dog. What''s deep here? "


    This is really ugly. Even his brothers look ugly, not to mention the bodyguard captain.


    But Tang Fu is their employer. They dare to be angry.


    Huo Chuan saw this scene and laughed: "gardenia, did you hear the dog barking?"


    "Well, noisy."


    Huo Zhi''s cool face was expressionless, and her tone was even colder.


    Huo Chuan stared at Tang Fu and said word by word, "do you hear me? You''re noisy. You''d better shut up! "


    Tang Fu was afraid of Huo Chuan and didn''t dare to shout with him. He could only express his anger on the bodyguard.


    He pointed to the bodyguard captain and his brother behind him: "OK! You''re fine! I''ll complain now and let you all go from the company, asshole! "


    "Boss Tang..." the captain of the bodyguard wanted to plead.


    As soon as the words were spoken, the next moment, his expression became stunned.


    Huo Zhi came forward and tripped up Tang Fu Li. He blocked his smelly mouth with a handkerchief he didn''t know where.


    The girl looked disgusted: "they say you''re too noisy."


    Seeing this, Tang''s mother was immediately angry: "you''re breaking the law. Release people quickly, or I''ll call the police!"


    Huo Zhi winked at the men who followed him, who put down Tang''s mother by the same means.


    In order to prevent her from making noise, her mouth was also blocked.


    Tang''s mother''s treatment is better than Tang''s father''s. The Huo family''s dark guard tore the cloth from her skirt and blocked her mouth.


    Qin Ruan looked at the scene coldly and didn''t stop it.


    She went to Tang''s father and mother and opened her eyes to explore.


    After a while, her eyes were pale and the golden light dissipated.


    Qin Ruan said softly, "Tang Ya is not dead."


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Tang''s father and mother sobbed, shook their heads and stared at Qin Ruan.


    "Really?"


    Qin Mei, who dared not make a sound after entering the house, jumped out and stared at Qin Ruan expectantly.


    "Really."


    Qin Ruan twisted his eyebrows to see Huo Chuan, and there was some entanglement between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Huo Chuan stepped forward and respectfully said, "madam, if you have any orders, just say it."


    Qin Ruan''s tone was slightly heavy: "this matter involves Nangong family."


    Huo Chuan looked pale and said respectfully: "the third master has a life. The Huo family will bear the big thing. Madam, don''t be embarrassed. Just give orders."


    Qin Ruan didn''t tangle. He turned to see Qin jingcen and asked, "brother, which hospital did you send Tang ya to?"


    Qin reported the name of the hospital.


    Qin Ruan looked back and said to Huo Chuan, "Tangya is still in the hospital. She should be protected by Nangong family. Can you bring her?"


    "No problem. I''ll take someone now."


    "Thank you -"


    "You''re welcome, madam."


    Huo Chuan leaned over her slightly and left the Qin family with his hand.


    After Huo Chuan took people away, Tang''s father and mother fell to the ground in embarrassment and kept struggling.


    Qin Ruan didn''t give them a look.


    She went to her father and eldest brother with a solemn voice: "Tang Ya''s child is gone. She herself is not in any danger. This is Nangong''s revenge on the Qin family."


    Tianyan''s help to her can reveal the probable cause and effect.


    Tangya incident has the shadow of Nangong family.


    "Is that so?" Qin Dashao twisted his eyebrows. He was handsome and gentle. His face was very ugly.


    If so, why did Tangya do that yesterday.


    Nangong Chang sent someone to warn him a few years ago. Now he has to attack the Qin family for Tang ya. If it''s not true love, it''s a psychopath.


    Qin Ruan put his eyes on Qin jingcen''s puzzled face and asked, "brother, Tang Ya calculated yesterday that you wanted to force marriage?"


    "Yes." Qin Dashao''s face was ugly.


    The memory of yesterday was an insult to him.


    Qin Ruan turned him white and had a panoramic view of his face, which was obviously tossed by others.


    I don''t know what Tangya did to her brother.


    She suppressed her anger and said in a deep voice, "what did she do to you?"


    "I took medicine and wanted to cook cooked rice with raw rice to threaten me to marry her." Qin jingcen drooped his eyes and didn''t want to look directly at his brother and sister.


    It was a great humiliation for a man.


    "This woman is really shameless!" Qin Mei made a noise angrily. It seemed that he felt the same feelings as Qin jingcen.


    Qin Ruan glanced at Qin jingcen''s sorted shirt and recalled the scars he had just seen under the shirt.


    Her face sank slowly, her eyes glowed dangerously, and she was a little distressed.


    "She moved her hand on you. I''ll get it back from her myself."


    Tang Ya dares to pretend to be dead and wants to seize the Qin family''s property. She will not let go of one of the Tang family.


    When Qin Dashao heard the speech, he looked very chatty.


    He was negligent yesterday, otherwise he wouldn''t have had that experience.


    Fortunately, he insisted to the end and didn''t cross the line to Tang ya.


    But those experiences are enough to become the shadow of his life.


    It''s up to his sister to take the lead for him. It''s hard to pass at the bottom of his heart. Qin Dashao is very frustrated.


    Qin Anguo sat by and listened to the three children''s discussion. He never made a sound.


    When he was old, the affairs of the company were handed over to his eldest son, and his daughter married to the Huo family. The second son seemed to be fooling around.


    It seems that he really should give up.


    Children have their own way to go. Now he is looking forward to living longer and enjoying the fun of enjoying his grandchildren.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time.


    In the hospital, Tang Ya leaned against the arms of a strange man, crying like a pear blossom with rain.


    "Ah Chang, our child is gone. It''s a boy. We''ll never have children again..."


    She has had too many abortions. This time the child is gone, and she will never be a mother again.


    The man holding Tang Ya is not good-looking, but he is not ugly.


    What is more prominent than his appearance is the noble spirit cultivated in the family, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Nangong Chang is the eldest son of the four families.


    He really likes Tang ya, her delicate temperament and her obedience in sexual affairs. He can toss about at will.


    This love can not reach love, nor can it be compared with family interests.


    Nangong Chang stroked Tang Ya''s thin shoulder and saw the scar on her shoulder. Her eyes were slightly heavy, and there was a faint lust in the bottom of her eyes.


    It''s a whip wound. It''s been injured for less than half a month.


    Tang Ya has many scars on her body, which are personally rewarded by Nangong Chang.


    The woman looks weak, but her bones are very playable.


    No matter how you toss, it doesn''t seem to be bad.


    Nangong Chang''s eyes moved away and his tone gently comforted Tang ya: "I will accompany you. When you leave the hospital, the Qin family will no longer exist."


    "Really?" Tang Ya suddenly looked up, her face was moved, and the water light flashed in her eyes.


    It''s just like this. Nangong Chang can''t control it.


    Weak, and slowly convinced.


    It seems that he is her God, her light and her heaven.


    He is the only executioner who can manipulate her.


    Nangong Chang sighed in his heart. Unfortunately, he couldn''t have fun at this time.


    Tang Ya has just finished the operation. She can''t stand the toss.


    Nangong Chang covered her moving eyes and said in a deep voice, "really, I won''t lie to you."


    In order to please a favorite plaything, it was just a matter of using his fingers to destroy the illiterate Qin family.


    He is about to get married. After marrying Xiao wenrou in the future, I''m afraid his former fun will be left behind in a short time.


    There is only one Tang Ya who can let him play for some time. Nangong Chang thinks this idea is very good.


    The Qin family sent someone to understand that there was no background behind them. Countless people wanted to climb up in the capital. One of the Qin family disappeared and was soon replaced by others.


    As for the property of the Qin family, Nangong Chang didn''t see it.


    Tangya''s parents want it, just let them do it.


    For the time being, he only wants Tang ya. This woman is easy and worry-free. The most important thing is that she will not be pregnant again. Isn''t it just for him to play.


    Xiao wenrou knows the existence of Tang ya. Such a woman who can''t have children doesn''t pose any threat to her. After marriage, they don''t have to conflict with Tang Ya''s existence.


    Tang Ya didn''t know that Nangong Chang regarded her as an object. She nestled in each other''s arms and said softly, "thank you, ah Chang."


    Nangong Chang vaguely touched the earlobe of Tang tower.


    He stared at the whip wound on her shoulder with deep and dangerous eyes and a low voice: "I miss you a little these days. You''re so sick. Get better quickly."


    "Yes." Tang Ya''s face was shy, and she knew what he was thinking for a moment.


    When they were warm, the door of the ward was knocked.


    "What''s up?" Nangong Chang leaned on the hospital bed, hugged Tang ya, and his voice was unhappy and low.


    "Young and old, are there people from the Huo family?"


    Nangong Chang was surprised when he heard the speech, and his face looked solemn.


    Regardless of Tang Yacai''s postoperative injury, he pushed her away, got up to tidy up his clothes and strode towards the door of the ward.


    The door was opened by him from the inside, and the people standing outside the door came into his eyes.


    Nangong Chang naturally knows Huo Chuan, who has been with the third master all year round.


    A faint smile appeared on his face: "this is not Huo Chuan following the third master. What brings you here. How are the third master recently?"


    Huo Chuan''s attitude was neither high nor low, and he leaned down slightly: "Nangong, how are you? The third master has been well lately."


    "Why did you come to the hospital, but what''s the matter with me?"


    Nangong Chang doesn''t understand at the bottom of his heart. You know that he and Huo San don''t offend the river. He has always looked down on the sick child for so many years.


    Even though he looked down on him, he had to shout "Third Master".

 Chapter 305

    Huochuan''s strong facial features showed a distant smile: "Nangong, I''m here today to find you for someone?"


    "Who?" Nangong Chang was even more eccentric.


    The third master, who never cares about the world, sent Huo Chuan to him to ask for people. Did he take the wrong medicine.


    Huo Chuan: "Tang ya."


    "..." Nangong Chang''s face was frozen with a smile, frowned slightly, and looked as if he couldn''t believe it: "who?"


    Huo Chuan kept his smile unchanged and repeated, "Tang ya."


    Nangong Chang''s heart began to sink, and even the most basic alienation smile on his face could not be maintained: "the third master wants this woman?"


    Huo Chuan smiled and didn''t speak. His attitude was very strong. He made up his mind to take Tang Ya away.


    A little deep meaning flashed in Nangong''s big and little eyes: "Tang Ya offended the third master?"


    Huo Chuan''s eyes drooped slightly and his face was indifferent.


    Nangong Chang continued to ask, "has she offended the Huo family?"


    Huo Chuan smiled slightly. It was this subtle change that made Nangong Chang clear that he was right this time.


    Of course, this is Huo Chuan''s intention to let him find out.


    He couldn''t tell the other party that Tang Ya had offended his wife. The third master told him not to reveal his wife''s existence. If he could hide it for a while, he would delay it for a while.


    According to the current situation of Madam, her identity can''t be concealed for long.


    Nangong Chang''s lips slowly lifted up. He let go of his body and exposed the closed ward door behind him.


    "People are inside."


    He glanced at Nangong''s bodyguard and said coldly, "let''s go."


    A group of people supported him to leave, so they handed Tangya to huochuan.


    This man is ruthless. He really doesn''t leave any kindness. It''s terrible enough.


    Huo Chuan pushed open the door of the ward in front of him.


    Tang ya, who looked flustered and frightened in bed, was clearly seen by the people standing outside the door.


    It seems that she heard Nangong Chang''s words.


    Outside the hospital.


    Nangong Chang sat in the car and said coldly to one of the bodyguards: "six sons, check what entanglement Tangya has with the Huo family!"


    "Yes, big or small."


    As the car drove away, Nangong Chang looked back at the hospital behind him. His face was cruel and cruel.


    Regardless of Tang Ya''s identity, the Huo family took people away from him, and he wrote down the account.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin family.


    When huochuan brought Tang Ya in sick clothes, Qin Ruan was eating the fruit washed for her by her eldest brother and second brother.


    She ate more than half of a plate of fruit.


    These fruits were sent by the Huo family and picked on the same day by air from the south.


    Qin Mei''s hand kept walking from the fruit tray in Qin Ruan''s arms, and he didn''t forget to tell her.


    "Ruan Ruan, you should eat less. It''s time for dinner later."


    Qin Ruan threw a chelizi into his mouth and gave him a meaningful look.


    She smiled and said, "why don''t you eat it?"


    "No problem, leave it to me!"


    Qin Mei reached out to take the fruit tray from her arms.


    Qin Ruan fell to Qin jingcen to avoid his second brother grabbing the fruit plate.


    "Eh? Ruan Ruan, you don''t keep your word! " Qin Mei accused her.


    Qin jingcen protected Qin Ruan, righted her and sat down. He glanced at his second younger brother coldly: "how old are you? You''re still grabbing food with Ruan Ruan."


    "Brother, you forget that I''m the same age as Ruan Ruan."


    Qin Mei looked sad and speechless, and his eldest brother was too double labeled.


    He is really good for his little sister. Qin Ruan is running out of this large plate of fruit. He must be unable to eat dinner later.


    Qin Da was make complaints about his brother''s Tucao. His voice was calm and his voice was indifferent. "Ruan Ruan is younger than you."


    Qin Mei: "just a few minutes."


    Qin Dashao: "she is a girl and a sister."


    Qin Mei: "I''m a boy. I''m your brother."


    Qin Dashao: "Ruan Ruan is pregnant."


    "...." Qin Er Shao couldn''t refute, staring at Qin Ruan''s stomach.


    Qin Ruan grinned at him, pinched a strawberry and sent it to Qin jingcen''s mouth.


    "It''s better to be big brother!" said the sweet mouth


    Qin opened his mouth and ate the strawberries. Qin Mei''s eyes were red with envy.


    Qin Ruan pinched a chelizi and sent it to his mouth: "eat, eat, I know you like it too."


    Two twin brothers and sisters, many hobbies are the same.


    Qin Mei ate the fruit his sister fed with satisfaction. He felt much sweeter than what he had eaten before.


    After feeding the two brothers, Qin Ruan did not forget the Qin''an state.


    "Dad, you eat too."


    Qin''an''s black face burst into a smile.


    After eating the fruit, he said proudly to his two sons, "it''s still the daughter who feeds the fruit sweet."


    As the eldest parent, Qin Anguo occupied his daughter and kept her away from her two brothers.


    Father and daughter feed each other and eat happily.


    This time it''s Qin jingcen''s turn to envy his father together with Qin Mei''s brothers.


    At this time, Huo Chuan was taken into the living room, and Tang ya, who was full of embarrassment, came into Qin Ruan''s sight.


    She stuffed the fruit plate into Qin Mei''s arms, the warmth in her eyes faded, and her face was cold.


    Qin jingcen saw her face slightly changed and looked down her line of sight.


    Seeing Tang Ya''s appearance, his heart that he had been carrying was finally put down.


    Anyway, as long as Tangya is still alive.


    Otherwise, the Qin family will really be in a dilemma this time.


    Qin An, Qin Mei has the same idea as him.


    As long as Tangya is not dead, everything is easy to say.


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Tang''s father and mother kept sobbing when they saw their daughter coming.


    Lying on the ground of the Qin family, her parents were tied up and reflected in Tang Ya''s eyes. She screamed, "what have you done to my parents?!"


    "Don''t you have eyes?"


    Qin Ruan wiped his hands, got up and walked slowly towards Tang ya.


    Every step she took seemed to step on Tang Ya''s heart, and a sense of oppression came.


    Tang Ya was even invaded by the cold air around Qin Ruan Gu, and the cloth of the sick clothes could not resist the cold air.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Seeing Qin Ruan approaching, Tang Ya couldn''t help retreating.


    "I should ask you, Tangya, what did you do to my big brother?"


    Behind Tang Ya is Huo Chuan. She can''t retreat.


    Qin Ruan stood in front of her, holding her chin with her slender fingers and lifting it vigorously.


    "Tangya, what did you do to my big brother?"


    Her eyes were gloomy, the light in her eyes was as sharp as a blade, and Tang Ya was hairy.


    Surrounded by Qin Ruan''s sense of oppression, Tang Ya said, "I''m his fiancee. I can do anything to him. It has nothing to do with you!"


    "Pa!"


    Qin Ruan raised his hand and slapped her.


    This slap took ten minutes. Tang Ya was slapped and shook her body, and the red marks on her face quickly emerged.


    Qin Ruan shook his painful hand, his red lips aroused evil spirit, and his face was as heavy as water.


    Facing Tang Ya''s complaint, Qin Ruan said with a sneer, "it''s nothing to do. Why don''t you personally experience my brother''s experience last night and tell me in detail."


    "Huo Zhi!"


    Huo Zhi immediately came forward with a transparent glass medicine bottle in her hand.


    Qin Ruan''s voice was cold: "give her the medicine!"


    "Yes -"


    Huo Zhi went to Tang ya, who had a bad intuition and fled in panic.


    Where could she escape from the palm of one of the leaders of the dark guard of the Huo family, Huo Zhi caught up with her in three or two steps.


    "No, go away, you go away, you''re against the law! Nangong family will not let you go! "


    Tangya, who was caught, struggled desperately. She almost scratched Huo Zhi''s face with her shrewish behavior.


    For the first time, Huo Zhi was angry when he met such a reckless Lord.


    She grabbed Tang Ya''s hair with her bare hands, kicked her leg, and kicked people to kneel on the ground.


    Without Tang Ya''s preparation, Huo Zhi broke open her mouth and poured all the potions specially prepared for her in the medicine bottle.


    "Oh... No, don''t..."


    Tangya was just about to refuse, Huozhi raised her chin and swallowed all the medicine in Tangya''s mouth.


    After all this, Huo Zhi threw the empty medicine bottle into the dustbin not far away.


    With a slight thud, the medicine bottle fell into the dustbin accurately.


    Huo Zhi stepped back, away from Tangya, as if away from some germs.


    Qin Ruan looked at this scene coldly, and his heart relieved a little.


    Tangya coughed bitterly and put her hand into her mouth to pull out the potion.


    What has been swallowed, how can she spit it out easily.


    Qin Ruan went to Tangya, who was kneeling on the ground, stepped on her shoulder and made a little effort under her feet. Tangya was embarrassed to lie on the ground under such stepping force.


    "Ah!"


    Qin Ruan stepped on this foot, and her whole body hurt.


    After all, there was a car accident and an abortion. At this time, Tangya was very weak.


    Qin Ruan''s tone was calm and sighed: "Tang ya, you know, if you obediently terminate the engagement, I may have reason to let you go, but you dare to move my eldest brother. There''s no reason for me to let you go."


    After all, my second brother really killed Tang Ya by driving in his previous life.


    If she pretended to die in her last life, the third master could not find out.


    There is only one possibility. Tangya really died in her previous life.


    In this life, if Tang Ya broke her engagement with her eldest brother, she wouldn''t have such an experience today.


    Qin Ruan had no reason to let her go.


    "You can''t do this to me. I''m from Nangong." Tang Ya knew she was doomed today and moved Nangong Chang out.


    Qin Ruan smiled contemptuously and turned to ask huochuan, "how did you bring her out of the hospital?"


    Huochuan respectfully said, "Madam Hui, Nangong gave me the man himself."


    Qin Ruan smiled and stared piteously at Tang ya: "do you hear me? You are already an outcast. "


    "No, it''s not!"


    Although Tangya knew that she had been abandoned, she still didn''t accept it.


    Her body began to struggle, trying to escape the oppression under Qin Ruan''s feet.


    A sense of dryness gushed out of her body, which gave her a bad feeling.


    She looked up at Qin Ruan and asked, "what did you give me to drink?"


    "Guess?" Qin Ruan smiled brightly.


    She said that if she gave Tang Ya everything she had added to her brother, she would do what she said.


    Tang Ya opened her eyes and stared at Qin Ruan strangely: "you, why are you so vicious?"


    "Hum!" Qin Ruan snorted coldly.


    She knew that Tang Ya was weak and had no strength to toss. Her feet left each other.


    Qin Ruan squatted in front of Tang Ya and pulled her hair. They looked flat.


    "Tangya, when you said this, did you think about what you did to my big brother?"

 Chapter 306

    Facing Qin Ruan''s question, Tang Ya can''t help recalling what she did to Qin jingcen in the hotel last night.


    She wants to marry Qin jingcen to give birth to her baby.


    But the other party didn''t agree at all. In order to successfully give birth to the child, she asked Qin jingcen to cook cooked rice from her raw rice.


    Everything went well, tricked people into the hotel, and even bound Qin jingcen''s freedom.


    But she missed the last part.


    Qin jingcen didn''t follow her at all, and even abused her. He told her frankly that he was not interested in her and disliked her.


    What can she do? She can only fill the medicine and ask someone to beat him.


    He was also surrounded by people. Qin Dashao was naked and humiliated him with words.


    She is also a woman. It is clear that Nangong Chang is infatuated with her and will make the other party more interested every time.


    But the man Qin jingcen couldn''t. Even if he filled the medicine, he used many other ways in the later stage. The other party just couldn''t meet what she wanted.


    In her opinion, Qin Dashao is a eunuch.


    Such a man is not worth her trouble, as long as they get married.


    Tangya said boldly, "I''m his fiancee. Everything I do to him is to satisfy each other."


    Qin Ruan smiled angrily: "you''ve been played badly. You want to marry my Qin family with the children of other men. Where''s your face? Why, with your shamelessness? "


    "We''re engaged!"


    Tangya began to tremble. She thought the medicine had worked.


    Qin Ruan: "the Qin family has unilaterally dissolved their engagement with the Tang family. Tang ya, don''t challenge my patience. This will make you suffer less skin and meat. I''ve always been vegetarian. No matter men or women annoy me, they can''t miss it!"


    Tangya was afraid. She knew what Qin Ruan said was true.


    She couldn''t wait to die, her eyes ran around, and finally her sight fell on Qin jingcen sitting not far away.


    Tang Ya opened her mouth and asked for help: "Qin jingcen saved me. You let me never be a mother again. You must repay me. You owe me this!"


    From the moment he saw Tang Ya still alive, Qin jingcen''s face was very ugly.


    The memory of last night is the shadow of his life.


    Not that he can''t, but that he dislikes Tang Yazang.


    Psychological and physical disgust.


    Qin jingcen slowly lowered his eyes and didn''t look at Tang ya. This disregard attitude has shown his indulgence to Qin Ruan.


    He had no reason to stop his sister from acting for her.


    In fact, with Qin Dashao''s hatred for Tang ya, if he didn''t beat women, he wanted to do it himself.


    What Tangya has experienced now is not worth mentioning at all with his experience in the hotel last night.


    Seeing that it was useless to beg him, Tang Ya went to see Qin Anguo again: "Uncle Qin, please help me!"


    Qin Anguo saw his daughter do it for the first time. He was so rude that he was surprised.


    As a father, he was both pleased and worried.


    I''m glad Qin Ruan won''t be bullied easily. I''m worried that the third master has too much control over his daughter. Will his daughter fight with the third master.


    Hearing Tang Ya''s cry for help, Qin Anguo rubbed his eyebrows, looked tired and said, "I''m old. I''ve been sitting for a long time and my body is tired. I''ll go upstairs and sleep. You''ll have less movement downstairs."


    The old fox stood up and walked slowly upstairs.


    The footsteps were leisurely, and there was no sign of his fatigue.


    Qin Ruan hated Tang Ya''s shamelessness, and hated her putting her ideas on her family again.


    "Pa!"


    She raised her hand and slapped her again.


    Qin Ruan grabbed her hair and said coldly, "Tang ya, I said my patience is limited."


    "What the hell do you want to do?!"


    Tangya''s cheek tingled and her body began to feel strange.


    Her body was like being roasted on a stove. It was very painful.


    Qin Ruan smiled, his voice slow and full of malice: "I want to make it very simple and let you experience what you did to my big brother last night."


    The nail pinch marks on the eldest brother''s body are what Tang ya did. How can this revenge not be avenged.


    "No, no!" Tang Ya was afraid and trembled for mercy: "let me go, no, I don''t want to be stripped away in front of so many people!"


    Qin Ruan heard that her pupils and eyes contracted suddenly. Her delicate face sank like water in an instant, and a strong killing intention spread all over her.


    Her hands shaking Tangya''s hair: "what are you talking about?"


    Tang Ya was so frightened that she kept crying that she couldn''t even speak.


    She was afraid of being stripped in front of the public, and she was afraid that they would act wantonly on her body. She couldn''t stand such humiliation.


    Qin Ruan couldn''t ask anything in Tang Ya''s mouth. Looking back, he looked at the eldest brother sitting on the sofa with no change in his posture.


    Qin jingcen Wen runjun''s beauty face is soft. To her eyes, the corners of her lips also evoke a slight radian.


    Qin Ruan saw the bitterness from his shallow smile.


    It was the embarrassment and unbearable that men were exposed in public.


    Qin Ruan said nothing and asked nothing.


    Her cold and fierce eyes gradually returned to calm, and went to see Qin Mei with a slightly Leng complexion: "second brother, I want to eat the black ox tongue cake of guilanfang in Xicheng."


    These words are very abrupt.


    "Ah? We sell them near here. Is Xicheng a little far away? " Qin Mei doesn''t want to leave at this time.


    Qin Mei winked at Huo Zhi. She loosened Tang Ya''s hair and got up and walked to her two brothers.


    After she left, Huozhi came to Tangya and blocked her mouth.


    The sobs and cries disappeared in an instant.


    Qin Ruan came up to Qin Mei, pulled him up from the sofa and Qin jingcen.


    She is not like a coquettish, but said in a soft tone: "I grew up in Xicheng. My favorite food is the black cow tongue cake of guilanfang. Its cow tongue cake tastes soft and delicious, crisp outside and tender inside. I just want to eat it."


    Qin Dashao rubbed his eyebrows: "just let Ah Mei go. Why do you pull me up?"


    "The west city is too chaotic. My second brother''s temper is not very good. I''ll be relieved if my eldest brother looks at him."


    Qin Ruan pushed them to the door: "you must buy those from Lan Kwai Fong in Xicheng. I don''t like others."


    Qin jingcen and Qin Mei were rushed to the door.


    Qin Dashao turned and held Qin Ruan''s hand: "Ruan Ruan, what do you want to do?"


    "What I can do, of course, is to find out the behind the scenes." Qin Ruan looked innocent and said sincerely.


    Qin Dashao frowned: "isn''t the Nangong family behind the scenes?"


    "Elder brother, why did the Tang family suddenly come to the door to force marriage?"


    "They know that you are now a major shareholder of Qin''s group."


    "Who told them that?"


    Qin jingcen was silent for a long time and said, "I''ve thought about this problem. The biggest suspects are uncle and Han Xian. It should be the news from them."


    "So we should cut the grass and root, and then let them jump around. I don''t know how bad they will be to the Qin family next time."


    Qin Ruan''s red lips aroused a smile, which was always too cruel in Qin''s eyes.


    He still didn''t want to be supported like this: "no, I don''t trust you. I can''t leave you here alone."


    Qin Ruan picked up a strand of hair behind his ear and played it casually: "brother, you and the second brother can''t afford the means of Huo''s dark guard. I''ve been used to it in Xicheng since I was a child. I''ve even mixed in the underground boxing field. Killing people over bloody fights is common to me."


    Qin Dashao frowned: "Ruan Ruan, you have gone home now. You are no longer alone."


    Qin Ruan smiled with a ruffian and wild smile: "brother, why don''t you understand? I just don''t want you and your second brother to see the other side of me."


    Seeing what Qin jingcen had to say, she extrapolated people again.


    "I really want to eat the black ox tongue cake from guilanfang. You go and return early."


    "All right, brother, let''s go!" Qin Mei took the man and left.


    He didn''t know what bad idea he was holding, and his eyes turned around.


    Qin Ruan leaned at the door and watched them get on the bus and drive away.


    She straightened up and turned to walk into the hall.


    Looking back at that moment, her eyes looked cold to the bone.


    The ferocious smell spread all over her was given by her long time and various experiences in Xicheng.


    "Huo Chuan!" Qin Ruan''s voice was cold and full of hostility.


    "Madam?"


    Huo Chuan smelled blood from Qin Ruan, which was really moved to kill.


    They wander in the danger of killing all year round and are extremely sensitive to this smell.


    "Drag these two old and immortal out to me. No matter what method you use, don''t disturb them upstairs. I want to know who sent them to the Qin family to make trouble."


    "Guarantee to complete the task!"


    With a wave of his hand, huochuan dragged Tang''s father and mother out of the Qin family hall.


    Qin Ruan came to Tang Ya with deep eyes like a pool of water.


    She had learned that her eldest brother had been stripped away, and her anger had been suppressed.


    Qin Ruan looked down from a commanding position, and the embarrassed woman controlled by Huo Zhi said, "Tangya, I''ll give you a chance to confess what I did to my eldest brother last night, and nod if you agree."


    Tangya''s body is like countless ants crawling. She can''t stand it for a long time.


    Hearing Qin Ruan''s words, he couldn''t help nodding.


    Qin Ruan bent over and took out the cloth from her mouth.


    Tang Ya opened her mouth and begged for mercy: "please forgive me. I really don''t dare. Please let me go. I''m so uncomfortable. I''m so uncomfortable."


    "Pa!" Qin Ruan''s face sank: "I don''t want to hear you beg for mercy. What I want is you to tell me what you did to my big brother last night?"


    "I didn''t do anything, really!" No matter how stupid Tang Ya is, she won''t say it at this time.


    "Pa! Pop! PA!!! "


    Qin Ruan repeatedly slapped Tang ya.


    Her hands are red. That''s not the end.


    To prevent Tang Ya from begging for mercy again, Qin Ruan stuffed the cloth into her mouth again.


    She took each other''s head and knocked hard on the marble floor in the hall.


    "Bang!" Tang Ya was ignorant all the way. Unexpectedly, Qin Ruan didn''t say anything and beat her.


    Qin Ruan took Tang Ya''s hair and showed her bloody forehead. She asked coldly, "Tang ya, do you say it?"


    "Oh, oh, oh..."


    Tangya kept shaking her head. She was begging for mercy and wanted to ask Qin Ruan to let her go

 Chapter 307

    Tang Ya shook her head as if she refused to answer.


    Without mercy, she pressed Tangya''s head with her five fingers and hit the marble floor again.


    The ground was already dyed red. Under the next few violent impacts, the bright red color became darker.


    Qin Ruan raised Tang Ya''s head and his voice was cold and low: "do you say it?"


    "MMM!!"


    This time, Tang Ya nodded hard, and the blood color from the hit wound on her forehead flowed down the bridge of her nose and dropped to the ground.


    Qin Ruan took down the cloth from her mouth, raised his hand and patted Tang Ya''s face with a sneer.


    She said cruelly, "you''d better say it. If you let me know you lied to me, you''ll weigh your life by yourself."


    Tangya kept nodding. The whole person had been beaten silly.


    She is so big. Apart from being whipped at Nangong Chang, she has never been beaten like this.


    Qin Ruan waited for Tang ya to speak, but the man was like a mute and didn''t say a word.


    She frowned softly, "Tang ya, what tricks do you want to play?"


    Hearing Qin Ruan''s voice, Tang Ya was trembling.


    "I dare not. I shouldn''t give Qin jingcen medicine, let someone pick off his clothes, let someone tease him, let alone say he can''t..."


    The blood on his forehead slipped into Tang Ya''s eyes.


    Her eyes closed awkwardly and she blinked hard.


    The bleeding eye was like a blood pupil in an instant, giving people a strange feeling.


    Qin Ruan''s eyebrows didn''t move. Her cold eyes stared at Tang ya: "what else, did you make the pinch marks on my eldest brother?"


    "Yes, he can''t. He can''t get up at all. I can''t help it!"


    Here, Tang Ya''s mood was a little manic hysteria, and her tone was very excited


    As long as she thought that the eldest brother was stripped of his clothes, surrounded by strangers, teased and humiliated by Tang ya, Qin Ruan''s anger made her want to kill Tang ya.


    Qin Ruan raised Tang Ya''s chin, and his hands were stained with blood belonging to each other.


    She asked coldly, "Tang ya, do you have a face?"


    "I put down my figure like that. What else does he want? Your men in the Qin family just can''t. Qin jingcen can''t give women happiness. What kind of man is he?"


    Even at this moment, Tangya still doesn''t think she has done anything wrong.


    "Pa!"


    Qin Ruan raised his hand and slapped Tang ya.


    When the other party was ready to struggle and resist, Qin Ruan stood up and kicked the man on the ground.


    "Huo Zhi, pick her up for me!"


    "Yes, madam -"


    Huo Zhi quickly and neatly grabbed Tang Ya in his hand.


    How could the latter sit and wait to die and struggle frantically: "no, no! You can''t do this to me! "


    No one paid attention to her. Huozhi picked her up as quickly as possible.


    Tang Ya was naked without anything.


    Not only Qin Ruan and Huo Zhi were in the hall, but also other Huo family dark guards were watching.


    Tangya curled up on the ground and hugged herself tightly, trying to avoid the eyes around her.


    It''s a pity that she thinks too much of herself.


    The Huo family''s dark guards are the elites selected after many tests.


    Beauty pass was once the simplest course for them.


    No matter how beautiful women they have seen, they can resist temptation.


    Not to mention Tang ya, she wants to have a body without a body and a face without a face.


    In their eyes, such a woman doesn''t feel as much as her brothers help each other.


    Qin Ruan walked up to Tang Ya and raised her chin with her toes.


    Facing her panic, panic and fear, Qin Ruan''s lips aroused a malicious smile: "Tang ya, I believe you didn''t lie to me."


    Tang Ya came forward and hugged Qin Ruan''s thigh: "please let me go, please let me go, I dare not again!"


    Her blood stained Qin Ruan''s pants.


    Huo Zhi saw this and immediately opened Tang ya.


    Qin Ruan drooped his eyes and stared at the blood color on his clothes. The color of disgust flashed between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Tang Ya screamed, "let me go. The Tang family has nothing to do with the Qin family in the future. I won''t marry Qin jingcen!"


    This tone seems to be how righteous she is.


    It''s like not pestering the Qin family and not marrying Qin jingcen. Everyone in the Qin family should be grateful to her.


    Qin Ruan tilted his head and stared at Tang Ya with a smile.


    "I haven''t finished what I said before. I believe you, but if you want to walk out of this door alive today, you''ll experience everything that happened to my big brother."


    Tang Ya screamed in horror, "no, you can''t do this..."


    Qin Ruan recalled the injuries he saw on his eldest brother, and said coldly, "Huo Zhi, I want to see 46 injuries from her, the kind of blood. No matter what means you use, as long as people take a breath, you can toss around."


    Huo Zhi asked, "madam, are you sure it''s 46 injuries?"


    She saw that Qin Dashao didn''t have an upper body injury. When the other party left, there were other hidden injuries.


    Qin Ruan wrung his eyebrow and immediately loosened it: "yes, my eldest brother had 46 injuries in his predecessor, and there must be injuries in his back and even in other places. That''s double."


    "Yes, madam!"


    Qin Ruan walked up to Tang Ya and whispered a warning: "Tang ya, you''d better be calm, pay off your debt and leave early. If you disturb my father, I''ll unload your arms and legs."


    Tang Ya was scared silly and kept crying. Staring at Qin Ruan was like looking at the devil.


    She wanted to speak, but Huozhi blocked her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Westlife.


    Qin jingcen came to the guilanfang mentioned by Qin Ruan and bought black cow tongue cake and other cakes.


    He packed all the cakes, got into the car and drove home.


    On the way, he received a call from a strange number.


    Qin jingcen heard the car on the roadside and connected the phone.


    "Qin Shao, people have been arrested. What do you do next?"


    A man''s rough, slightly cruel voice came from the mobile phone speaker.


    Qin jingcen relaxed and leaned on the back of the seat. A touch of ferocity flashed in his deep eyes.


    "Break their arms and legs and throw them out of the capital. I don''t want to see them again."


    "Yes, the remaining balance?"


    "I''ll call now. I hope you can keep your promise."


    "Qin Shao, don''t worry. We''ve cooperated so many times that we won''t let you down."


    Qin jingcen didn''t speak and hung up.


    He lowered his eyes and made a huge sum of money with his mobile phone to a series of card numbers recorded in his heart.


    Since Tang Ya feels that people are going to fight him, he is not easy to bully.


    This morning, he sent someone to find out all the bodyguards who were with Tang Ya last night.


    People have to pay for what they do.


    After so many years in business, his hands have long been unclean.


    The little sister thought him too clean. He just didn''t have the heart to disappoint the other party.


    Qin jingcen put away his mobile phone, looked at the exquisite pastry gift box in the co pilot''s seat, and the corners of his lips evoked a smile of tenderness and indulgence.


    He started the car and drove on.

 Chapter 308

    Qin family.


    After Huo Zhi executed Qin Ruan''s order, Tang Ya had completely fainted.


    Qin Ruan sat on the marble table and glanced coldly at the unconscious Tang ya.


    It''s a lot less fun to make people faint.


    Qin Ruan: "wake her up."


    Huo Zhi bent over and pressed several special acupoints on Tangya.


    Tang Ya woke up slowly. The blood on her face was washed away by the dense sweat caused by pain, which was not as terrible as at first.


    However, the injury on this body looks very miserable, blue and purple, and some places are still covered with congestion.


    Huo Zhi''s method is simple and rough without any drainage.


    At the moment, Tangya is suffering from pain all over and is about to die of pain.


    Qin Ruan folded his legs together, held his chest in his hands, and asked Tang Ya in a smiling voice, "do you hurt?"


    Hearing her voice was like hearing the call of the devil.


    She curled up on the ground with hatred and resentment in her eyes.


    "I can''t speak. It seems that you should have a terrible pain."


    Qin Ruan stood up and walked to the right.


    There is equipment for Qin Anguo to play golf all year round.


    Qin Ruan took out the exquisite golf club from the bag in the corner. She waved it twice in the air and tried to feel it. It looked good.


    She turned and looked at Tang ya, gently stroked the club with her slender fingers, and said carelessly, "Tang ya, do you use your legs or arms to exchange all your insults to my big brother? Why don''t you choose one yourself?"


    Tang Ya was alert when she heard the speech.


    She stared at the golf club in Qin Ruan''s hand.


    "I... I didn''t want Qin jingcen''s arms and legs."


    Her retort was weak.


    Qin Ruan: "but your insult to my eldest brother, in addition to using your arms and legs to repay, I can''t think of anything else that can be exchanged at the same price."


    "You''ve had enough! I''ve been humiliated by you. What else do you want? "


    Tangya is angry. No matter how weak she is, she has a temper.


    The pain on her body even made her want to die with Qin Ruan.


    "Since you don''t choose, I''ll take my arms and legs."


    Qin Ruan handed Huo Zhi the golf club in his hand: "one arm and one leg are broken."


    "No!"


    Tang Ya was completely frightened by Qin Ruan''s uncertain nature.


    She was sure that the other party would really want her one arm and one leg.


    Qin Ruan drooped his eyes. His eyes were innocent and sincere: "have you considered it?"


    Tang Yadi asked angrily, "what can you do to let me go?" She doesn''t want to lose her arms and legs.


    She''s had enough. Qin Ruan is crazy. She can''t afford to play with each other.


    Qin Ruan frowned unhappily and sighed, "you are a special nuisance. What you said always likes to be repeated."


    Tangya dragged her aching body to Qin Ruan''s feet, dragged her trouser legs, and choked: "will you let me go? I won''t dare to provoke the Qin family again."


    Qin Ruan smelled the speech and seemed to be provoked by anger. Her face was angry and her voice was cold: "I said that if you want to get out of this door alive, you have to pay off your debt."


    At this time, Huo Chuan came from the outside.


    He went to Qin Ruan and bowed his head slightly: "madam, I asked. The people behind are Qin Anmin and Han Xian."


    "Sure enough, it''s them."


    Qin Ruan frowned and his delicate face sank.


    Then it''s Qin Anmin''s turn and Han Xian''s turn.


    She no longer wasted time, raised her chin to Huo Zhi: "do it!"


    "Yes, madam!"


    To prevent Tang Ya''s cry from disturbing Qin''an upstairs, Huo Zhi blocked Tang Ya''s mouth.


    She broke Tangya''s arm and one of her legs.


    Tangya felt the piercing pain in her heart, which made her want to cry, but her mouth was blocked.


    If you can''t shout out, the pain will double.


    Her whole body began to sweat, but she could only bite the cloth in her mouth and roll on the ground,.


    This pain, has been unable to describe her feelings in words, just want to die.


    I also began to regret why I provoked the Qin family. Qin Ruan is a devil.


    What this woman has done today, she will keep it in her heart. She must make sure that the other party doesn''t die easily.


    Tang Ya stared at Qin Ruan with bloodshot eyes and wanted to bite her to pieces.


    Qin Ruan took a panoramic view of her hatred, looked indifferent and didn''t take it to heart at all.


    She looked down at the blood stained on her clothes and said in a deep voice, "throw out all the people of the Tang family and don''t dirty the Qin family''s land."


    Huochuan and Huozhi should be, turn around and take action.


    Huochuan just took two steps, stopped, turned to Qin Ruan and said, "madam, there''s something else to tell you."


    "What''s up?"


    "Qin Er Shao never left."


    Qin Ruan''s eyes moved slightly: "where is he?"


    Huochuan stretched out his hand and pointed to the leisure teahouse on the first floor. There was a shadow behind the curtain. You can''t find it easily without looking carefully.


    "Qin Mei!" Qin Ruan gnashed his teeth.


    Qin Mei, hiding behind the curtain, not only sees Huo Chuan''s torture of Tang''s father and mother outside, but also has a panoramic view of the scene in which Qin Ruan and Huo Zhi teach Tang ya a lesson indoors.


    Hearing Qin Ruan''s angry tone, his figure standing behind the curtain froze for a moment.


    After a while, he came out slowly.


    "Hahaha..."


    People didn''t show up, and embarrassed laughter first came into everyone''s ears.


    Qin Mei appeared in the sight of everyone. Under the gaze of several pairs of eyes, he felt the tip of his nose uneasily.


    "Well, I just came back to get something. Yes, I came back to get it. I......"


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes, interrupted him and asked, "have you seen it?"


    Qin Mei greeted her with a solemn look. Qin Mei nodded gently and didn''t dare to speak.


    Qin Ruan was lucky and didn''t know what to say to his jumping second brother.


    Qin Mei thought she was angry and trotted forward: "don''t be angry, Ruan Ruan. Don''t worry. I won''t tell anyone about it, I promise!"


    Qin Ruan is not worried about this.


    She was afraid that the other party would see her unknown side and her impression would plummet.


    Now looking at the nervous look of the second brother, Qin Ruan sighed silently: "see it, the eldest brother should come back soon. You throw out the Tang family with huochuan and clean it up. I''ll go upstairs and take a bath."


    "No problem, give it to me!"


    Qin Mei patted his chest.


    ¡­¡­


    The Huos.


    Huo yungentian is receiving Nangong Chang who knows about the situation.


    When Nangong Chang learned that the Qin family had a relationship with the Huo family, he kept visiting the third master Huo.


    "Third Master, how are you recently?"


    In the hall of the Huo family, Nangong Chang took a sip of the tea sent by the Huo family servant. His tone was gentle.


    Third master Huo''s face was mild and his tone was slow: "everything is well. I heard you''re not ready to join the cabinet recently?"


    "I don''t like being controlled. I want to play for two more years." Nangong changhun is generous.

 Chapter 309

    With Nangong Chang''s generous attitude, Yan Ran incisively and vividly deduces the nature of a dandy.


    Third master Huo sipped his tea and said gently, "you still live a natural and unrestrained life."


    Nangong Chang smiled: "where can I compare with the third master''s life?"


    No one in the capital knows that third master Huo is in poor health and doesn''t care much about the troubles outside. He will come forward unless there are major affairs.


    Nangong Chang''s words are ironic.


    The third master lowered his eyes and said carelessly, "if you don''t climb the three treasures hall, tell me, what can I do for you today?"


    Nangong Chang did not beat around the bush with him: "not long ago, Huo Chuan took a man away from me. I don''t know if the third master knew about it?"


    The third master spoke slowly: "Huo Chuan is not with me. I sent him away this afternoon."


    Nangong Chang''s face remained unchanged, but his heart moved slightly.


    Huo Chuan is a person around the third master. The Qin family is so favored by the Huo family that the third master sends out his best men.


    Nangong Chang held the tea in his hand. It seemed as stable as an old dog, but he scratched his heart and lungs.


    The third master looked at him with a thoughtful face and smiled gently: "I don''t know the specific situation. I''ll call huochuan later. They''ve always been measured and won''t kill people."


    Nangong Chang almost burst into foul language when he heard the speech.


    Have a fart discretion!


    With regard to the style of the Huo family''s dark guards, Tang Ya is in their hands and has not been tossed for half her life.


    The third master clearly said that what huochuan did was to obey orders, and he was not prepared to stop him.


    Nangong Chang gently twisted his eyebrows and sighed: "I got a new thing recently. I was taken away by huochuan before I was tired of it. I don''t want to give up after all."


    The third master raised his eyebrows slightly, and his eyes were as quiet as a pond: "your wedding is approaching, so it''s time to take your heart."


    Nangong Chang stared at Huo Gentiana meaningfully: "where is it so easy to harvest? I''ve tasted the joy of fish and water. My heart is like being scratched. The third master has also experienced it. I think I can understand it."


    That means a lot.


    Huo Gentiana has not been a woman for many years. In the past 30 years, there has been no woman around her.


    Nangong Chang''s words clearly showed that he knew Huo yungentian was broken.


    The Su family knows his calculations very well.


    The third master''s eyes are as calm as water, and the smile at the corners of his mouth seems to have no change.


    He put the tea on the table, graceful and unspeakably beautiful.


    The third master raised his eyes and looked at Nangong Chang. He smiled at the bottom of his eyes: "understanding belongs to understanding. People are still single-minded. Wenrou''s girl is a tough girl. You''d better not offend her."


    As soon as these words came out, Nangong Chang''s face finally changed.


    He pretended to be gentle and gloomy for a moment. Although he soon recovered, he was still seen by the third master opposite.


    Nangong Chang was really stabbed on the lung tube by his words.


    No one in the capital knows that Xiao wenrou has a good opinion of Third Master Huo.


    A few years ago, Xiao wenrou had some relationship with the third master. She once danced the opening dance with the third master at a banquet.


    It was that short time to get along. Xiao wenrou fell completely and wanted to marry the third master.


    Over the years, she has been paying attention to third master Huo and boldly released words that he would not marry.


    If Nangong didn''t cooperate with the Xiao family and needed marriage to stabilize their cooperative relationship, Xiao wenrou might still be staring at the third master.


    Nangong Chang drooped his eyes and said softly, "that''s right. Wenrou is a tendon."


    That stupid woman made him lose face. I''ll take care of her later.


    Nangong Chang didn''t want to beat around the Bush and directly asked Huo yungentian, "Third Master, forgive me for not being implicit. I don''t know what the relationship between the Huo family and the Qin family is?"


    The third master''s tone was casual: "which Qin family?"


    Nangong Chang: "the Qin family group, the Qin family that started with jewelry and gold."


    Third master Huo pretended to recall, and a sudden look appeared on his face.


    He smiled deeply in his eyes and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter for the time being, but I don''t know what will happen in the future."


    After all, I haven''t married Qin Ruan, and outsiders don''t know the relationship between the Huo family and the Qin family.


    What the Third Master said is also true.


    He didn''t speak clearly, as if he were deliberately playing tricks.


    Nangong Chang put his hand on his side and gently clenched his fist: "Third Master, we don''t talk secretly. Huochuan took the people around me and went to the Qin family."


    Third master Huo naturally knows what Qin Ruan is doing now.


    Qin jingcen was put aside by his fiancee. There was the shadow of Nangong family behind him.


    When Qin Ruan left, he sent someone to find out what happened.


    With Qin Ruan''s style, this matter will not cause human life. In that case, he will let it go.


    But unexpectedly, Nangong Chang took the initiative to visit.


    Can a woman without identity and background still accept Nangong Chang who is ambitious.


    Third master Huo shook his head at the bottom of his heart. It wouldn''t be possible.


    Nangong Chang is the eldest son of Nangong family. He seems to have nothing to do, and even refuses to join the cabinet for many times.


    If it is true, Nangong Chang is an abandoned son of the family.


    In fact, he is highly valued by the Nangong family. His means are more sinister than people think. It can be said that he does all kinds of evil.


    His nature is a wolf, and his means are cruel and ferocious. Nangong Chang should not be underestimated.


    The third master smiled very softly. His eyes were fixed on Nangong Chang, and his voice was low and soft: "what do you want to do?"


    Nangong Chang said ruthlessly, "I don''t want to stay in the Qin family."


    Third master Huo calmly said, "the Huo family will protect."


    Nangong Chang: "if you have no relatives, please make it convenient."


    Third master Huo: "no way."


    Nangong Chang: "Third Master..."


    Third master Huo interrupted him: "Nangong Chang, I''ll put my words here and move the Qin family to pass the Huo family first."


    The faint light at the bottom of Nangong Chang''s eyes flashed: "if you don''t give me a reason to let go of the Qin family, I''m afraid I can''t swallow it."


    Third master Huo adjusted his sitting posture and leaned slightly towards Nangong Chang. His voice was low and cold: "Nangong Chang, I know your temperament. You''re not for a woman who can fight, but you want to take this opportunity to explore."


    Nangong Chang changed his face in an instant, with a bright smile on his face and a soft look under his eyes.


    He laughed happily and happily: "it''s worthy of being the third master. I''m really curious about how a small family with no power and no power can be seen by the Huo family. I didn''t expect you to see through such a small trick. I admire it."


    The third master sat up straight, stretched out his hand and flicked the dust that didn''t exist on his clothes: "needless to say, you must guess. After all, it''s not an obscure thing."


    Huangting hotel is the property of the Su family. The Su family, Nangong family and Xiao family have already joined hands.


    All three should be well known about him in the Huangting hotel.


    Nangong Chang came to the door today just to explore the Huo family''s attitude towards the Qin family.


    Look at Qin Ruan''s position in his mind.

 Chapter 310

    "Pa Pa......" Nangong Chang clapped his hands.


    He smiled and said, "the third master is really happy. Some time ago, I heard Su Jingshu say that you were entangled with a woman in the Huangting hotel. This person is the daughter of the Qin family."


    In fact, after leaving the hospital, Nangong Chang learned the results of his subordinate''s investigation after huochuan took people away, which reminded him of the Huangting hotel a month ago.


    When they designed Huo San together, it was clear that they had found a woman engraved in the Yin year, the Yin month and the Yin lunar calendar to destroy him, but they didn''t expect to jump out and stir up the situation on the way.


    The person who jumped out was Qin Ruan who was filled with medicine and walked into Huo Gentiana''s room by mistake.


    "Yes."


    The third master''s lip angle evokes a pleasant arc without any cover.


    Nangong Chang narrowed his eyes and said with deep meaning, "did the third master move his heart?"


    "Moved?" The third master Huo asked back, then lost his smile and shook his head: "if you don''t have a heart, how can you be moved?"


    Even when Nangong Chang heard this, his face was stunned for a moment.


    Soon he laughed: "hahaha... The third master is really a wonderful man!"


    He wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and joked: "since the third master is not interested, he takes good care of the Qin family, which doesn''t make sense."


    "You seem to talk too much today."


    The third master relaxed and leaned lazily on the sofa.


    Even if he sits lazily, his gentle and reserved temperament has no effect.


    Because of his pale face, there was a bit of humility and elegance of the sick and weak young master.


    Third master Huo glanced at Nangong Chang, and the cold and indifferent light at the bottom of his eyes was no longer hidden: "what I said today is more than a week in the past."


    Nangong Chang looked solemn and apologetic: "I forgot the third master''s physical discomfort. I lost my sense of propriety."


    He almost forgot that Huo San was a sick child.


    He is different from ordinary people. When the wind blows, he may be seriously ill.


    I don''t know when I''ll die.


    Although the woman he spent with in the hotel was not born in the Yin year, the Yin month and the Yin moment of the lunar calendar, as long as Huo San broke his body, he was not far from death.


    At this thought, Nangong Chang felt a sense of superiority at the bottom of his heart.


    The third master waved his hand to him: "no more than you, my body is not competitive, and I can''t blame others."


    "Third Master, you can''t say that. Cultivate yourself and you will recover one day."


    That''s beautiful, but Huo yungentian heard it not a thousand times, but 800 times.


    The third master raised his hand and pressed his forehead. His voice was clear: "don''t move the Qin family. The girl of the Qin family followed me all night. She suffered a loss when she was young. It''s also right for the Huo family to take more care of the Qin family."


    Nangong Chang: "yes, Huo Jiabao, I dare not move Nangong family."


    He stood up with a kind smile on his face: "nothing. I won''t disturb the third master''s rest. Take care of your health."


    "If you don''t feel well, I won''t send you."


    "Third Master, stay."


    Nangong Chang turned around and was about to leave. It seemed that he remembered something. He turned back again.


    "Look at my memory. Seeing the third master running for business today, I forgot it."


    The third master raised his eyes and slightly picked his eyebrows. His light black eyes were cold and forced: "Oh?"


    Nangong Chang smiled brightly: "in a few days, I will marry wenrou. Please be honored by the third master to witness our conclusion ceremony."


    "Sure." The third master''s lips were lifted, and his gentle and elegant face showed a faint smile: "congratulations on holding the beauty back."


    "Hahaha... The third master laughed."


    Nangong Chang turned and left, and his happy laughter floated in the huge living room of the Huo family.


    Third master Huo stared at his leaving back, his pale thin lips pursed slightly, and the corners of his mouth rose slightly.


    Seems to be happy because of each other''s pleasure.


    Until Nangong Chang''s back disappeared, the cold light in his gentle eyes raged, and the smile on his lips became evil.


    He waved to the dark guard not far away.


    Dark guard came forward: "Third Master?"


    "Prepare the car and go to the Qin family."


    "Yes -"


    Huo Gentiana overlapped her legs and gently tapped her fingers on her knee. Junmei Yan was a little thoughtful.


    He neglected some things. It seems that Qin Ruan''s identity can''t be concealed.


    I don''t know if the girl will be angry about it.


    ¡­¡­


    Nangong Chang drove slowly away from Huo''s house in his private car.


    In the car, he called Su Jingshu.


    As soon as the phone was connected, Nangong Changleng said, "see you in the old place at the imperial court hotel tonight."


    "What''s up?" Su Jingshu''s voice was panting, like running.


    Nangong Chang heard the sound, his face was slightly heavy, and disgust flashed between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Su Jingshu is unrestrained and likes men very much.


    The Huo family broke up with the Su family because they caught her eating secretly and even had a big stomach.


    How long has it stopped? This woman is still so meat and vegetable in no hurry.


    Nangong Chang repressed his irritability and said coldly, "there''s something wrong with the Huo family. Let''s talk about it when we meet."


    Su Jingshu gave a cry, and then a man''s complaint and dissatisfaction came.


    "Baby, we''ll continue later."


    Su Jingshu patted the other party''s face and acted frivolously.


    She didn''t wear any clothes. She got up and went down to find a quiet place, and her tone returned to normal.


    "What happened? Shouldn''t we discuss this with my old man?"


    Nangong Chang sneered: "Oh! Now the power of the Su family is in your hands. It''s better to find you than your old man. "


    Su Jingshu smiled and said proudly, "thank you for your kindness. I''ll see you in the old place."


    "Don''t bring a mess of people!" Nangong Chang warned.


    Su Jingshu was dissatisfied: "my little babies are very good."


    "Su Jingshu!"


    "I see, I know -"


    ¡­¡­


    Qin family.


    When Qin jingcen came back, the blood stains in the Qin family hall and outside the courtyard had already been cleaned up.


    The Huo family''s Secret guards have their own good means to deal with these problems.


    After their hands, there was no smell of blood inside or outside the house.


    Qin Ruan took a shower, changed his clothes and went downstairs.


    Standing upstairs, she saw her eldest brother talking to a strange woman downstairs.


    Qin Mei sat aside obediently. He didn''t seem to be a little more clever than usual.


    Qin Ruan said, "brother, you''re back."


    Hearing his sister''s voice, Qin jingcen''s serious face was slightly restrained.


    He looked back at Qin Ruan, and his eyes were spoiled: "I bought you cakes to taste if you like it."


    "Coming!"


    Qin Ruan went downstairs and sat down directly next to Qin jingcen.


    She opened the familiar exquisite package on the table and revealed all kinds of cakes.


    Qin Ruan picked up the black ox tongue cake with his slender fingers and sent it to his mouth to taste it.


    The taste is the same. It''s the one she''s used to eating.


    "Delicious, the taste hasn''t changed."


    She narrowed her eyes and smiled, satisfied and happy at the bottom of her eyes.


    In Xicheng, her favorite is black cow tongue cake. Unfortunately, she didn''t have money at that time, so she ate it occasionally.

 Chapter 311

    Although the pastries in guilanfang are not expensive, it is a luxury for Qin Ruan to eat them.


    Until later, she slowly played a small force of her own in Xicheng, and finally could often patronize Guilin square.


    What is easy to eat has lost its unreachable value, and the pursuit has also focused on another height.


    But no matter how long it used to be, Qin Ruan only liked GUI Lanfang as long as he wanted to eat cakes.


    Qin jingcen said to Liao Yu, the female secretary who reported the situation of the company in front of him, "it''s hard for you. Go back first. I''ll deal with the rest tomorrow."


    "OK."


    Liao Yu sorted out the documents on the table, nodded gently to the three brothers and sisters of the Qin family, turned and left.


    Qin Ruan ate the black ox tongue cake, stared at the back of Liao Yu and asked Qin jingcen with a smile: "brother, is this the married woman Tang Ya said?"


    "Well, her name is Liao Yu. She is my secretary. She has good ability and strength."


    Qin Ruan''s face showed a meaningful smile.


    Liao Yu''s appearance can''t be said to be outstanding. She is a very capable strong woman only by her appearance.


    It doesn''t look like she gets along with her eldest brother.


    Seeing Qin Ruan pick up another piece of cake to eat, Qin Dashao took a paper towel and wiped the cake residue on her lips. He said in a warm voice, "it''s delicious. You can eat less. Dinner will be ready in a minute."


    Qin Ruan thought: "elder brother, I''m going out later, so I won''t eat at home."


    Qin jingcen looked outside: "it''s going to be dark."


    Qin Ruan''s eyes dodged: "there are some things to do."


    "Is it important?"


    Qin Ruan nodded: "very important!"


    Han Xian, if Qin Anmin doesn''t solve it, he doesn''t know how much trouble he will cause.


    She will step these people into the mud and never get up again.


    Qin Dashao was about to ask her what was so important. The sound of hurried footsteps came.


    The three brothers and sisters of the Qin family looked up and saw huochuan walking towards them quickly.


    Huo Chuan went to Qin Ruan and said respectfully, "madam, the third master is coming."


    Qin Ruan stared with big eyes and his heart clicked. His heart was over.


    She promised the third master to go back for dinner.


    At this point, the other party must have come to pick her up.


    Qin Ruan put the remaining cakes on the table, picked up a paper towel, wiped his hands, stood up and asked huochuan, "where are you?"


    "It''s outside the door."


    Qin Ruan muttered and hurried to the door.


    After she had just walked a few steps, Third Master Huo stepped into the hall of the Qin family with the support of the dark guard behind her.


    It may be because of the late weather that the third master wore gold rimmed glasses tonight.


    His neatly combed hair fell in bits and pieces, covered up in his forehead, revealing his affectionate and deep peach eyes. Coupled with the gold rimmed glasses on the bridge of his nose, he had a bit of gentle scum temperament.


    As the third master approached, he felt his calm and introverted temperament at a close distance, which made people close involuntarily.


    Qin Ruan''s heart is unspeakably complex. How many faces does this man have.


    This harmless appearance of human and animal is by no means his true face.


    When the third master came to Qin Ruan, his eyes were slightly dark: "what''s the matter, seeing me so unhappy?"


    The expression on Qin Ruan''s face clearly showed everything in her heart.


    It''s hard for the third master to pretend he can''t see it.


    This girl is not just in front of him.


    According to the previous survey, how did she survive in the west if she was in front of others and showed what her mind was on her face?


    In his private heart, the third master was more inclined to Qin Ruan only in front of him.


    Qin Ruan drooped his eyes and said in a low tone: "I forgot."


    "Huh? Forget what? "


    The third master stared at her head with a smile in his eyes, and his face was joking and teasing.


    "I forgot to promise you to go back to dinner."


    "I know you''ve forgotten. I''m not here to accompany you." The third master gently scraped the tip of her nose and spoiled her gently.


    He took Qin Ruan''s hand and walked towards Qin jingcen and Qin Mei.


    Facing the slightly hostile sight of the two brothers, the third master nodded gently to them.


    Qin jingcen stood up: "the third master came to pick up Ruan Ruan?"


    "No, I have something to tell you." The third master lowered his eyes and asked Qin Ruan, "have you eaten yet?"


    "Not yet."


    "Eat first and talk while eating?"


    The four were transferred to the Qin restaurant.


    After sitting down, the third master didn''t see Qin Anguo and asked Qin Dashao, "isn''t your father-in-law at home?"


    "My father is resting upstairs. He is not feeling well these days."


    The Third Master asked no more questions and waved to a dark guard behind him.


    The latter immediately stepped forward and put the medicinal soup in his hand on the table.


    The third master put the medicinal soup into a bowl and sent it to Qin Ruan. Wen Sheng asked, "drink while it''s hot."


    "Thank you -"


    Qin Ruan took a bowl and sipped.


    It has been quiet, just like the Qin ignorance of transparent people. At this time, it can no longer be stretched.


    He had a jumping temper and had been holding it for a long time. He had long wanted to speak out.


    "The Third Master said he had something to tell us. What''s the matter?"


    Qin Er Shao shouted the third master, but his tone and attitude showed no respect and obedience.


    "Nangong family."


    As soon as he said this, the three brothers and sisters of the Qin family stared at him.


    The third master was under the table, holding Qin Ruan''s hand.


    He leaned on the seat, relaxed his sitting position and said softly: "Nangong Chang found me today. He stared at the Qin family."


    "Keep an eye on him. My Qin family is not afraid of him!"


    Qin Mei already knew that Tang Ya''s calculation of the Qin family was the support of the Nangong family.


    Nangong Chang is Tang Ya''s mistress.


    Thinking of this man, Qin Mei''s teeth itch.


    The third master smiled and looked at Qin jingcen.


    Qin Dashao twisted his eyebrows and stared at third master Huo. Their eyes clashed silently in the void.


    The third master''s eyes looked slightly deep, and he couldn''t help worrying at the bottom of his heart.


    Nangong Chang''s visit today mainly revealed two news.


    The other party knew that Qin Ruan was pestering him at the Huangting hotel a month ago, trying to test his attitude towards Qin Ruan, or the Qin family.


    Second, like the Xiao family, let him attend the wedding of Nangong Chang and Xiao wenrou soon.


    They are all smart people. They don''t need to be clear.


    Josh was interrupted by Xiao Yujie. The Xiao family suggested that Josh should not be investigated. As the third son of the Huo family, he must attend the wedding of Xiao and Nangong.


    Nangong Chang''s meaning is also obvious. If he doesn''t move the Qin family, he will go to the wedding.


    The third master couldn''t help laughing. What is this.


    Blatantly calculated on him?


    What kind of generous gifts were prepared for the wedding, inviting him again and again.


    Qin Dashao finally couldn''t help but take the lead in saying, "Third Master, you might as well say something directly."


    The third master''s calm face finally showed a satisfied look.


    Fortunately, there are smart people in the Qin family. If the Nangong family is really so simple, why should he come here.


    "Nangong family is not easy to mess with. Tang Ya had better get rid of her."


    "Get rid of it?"


    Qin Mei''s eyes were wide open, and his face was inconceivable,


    If he understood correctly, Huo yungentian meant to kill Tang ya.


    "Not yet." Qin jingcen frowned gently.


    The third master sneered, "why not? Do you know Nangong Chang? "


    Naturally, Qin jingcen knew it. When he sent someone to check Tang ya, he also knew more or less about Nangong Chang.


    He opened his mouth and said, "arrogant, ignorant, eat, drink and play, idle aristocratic childe, has a superior background and doesn''t know how to make good use of it. So far, he hasn''t embarked on the road of official career."


    With every word Qin jingcen said, the smile on the third master''s lips deepened a bit.


    His eyes were cold and severe, like the cold wind sweeping Qin jingcen.


    After the other party''s words, the third master''s thin lips slightly opened: "ignorance!"


    Qin Ruan was not happy to hear this. He gently squeezed the palm of the third master''s hand under the table.


    The third master gently pursed his thin lips, looking cold and indifferent.


    He relaxed slightly and said to Qin jingcen, "Nangong family used to be the first of the six families. Later, because of their big plans, they became low-key slowly.


    Over the years, the Ling family has a tendency to take the lead in the aristocratic family, but in fact, the Nangong family still ranks first and controls the other two aristocratic families. Do you know why? "


    Qin jingcen didn''t participate in those internal battles. Naturally, he didn''t know.


    Third master Huo didn''t want to hear his answer.


    Qin Ruan has married into the Huo family, and the Qin family is tied to the Huo family ship. Qin jingcen, as the future helmsman of the Qin family, must understand these situations.


    The third master continued: "let''s not talk about what Nangong family wants, but only Nangong Chang. With your one-sided understanding of him, I can tell you very definitely that it''s the opposite.


    Nangong Chang is secretive, has a strong sense of revenge and cruel means. His ruthlessness is beyond people''s imagination. Most importantly, Nangong Chang is the most valued descendant in the family. "


    Facing the realization of the three brothers and sisters of the Qin family, Third Master Huo pinched Qin Ruan''s hand: "drink the soup, it will be cold in a while, and the effect will be gone."


    "I see, you go on."


    Qin Ruan picked up a bowl of soup and stared at the man around him. His eyes urged him to continue.


    The third master looked solemn and downplayed, but there was no doubt: "Tang Ya has been with Nangong Chang for so many years, and she has occupied some position with him. Maybe it is his favorite plaything. This woman can''t stay.


    Nangong Chang let Tang Ya leave today because of the face of the Huo family. If he sees Tang Ya again in the future, he will always remind him of today''s humiliation. The Qin family is a thorn in the eye and a thorn in the flesh for him. "


    "Can''t it be so serious?" Qin Mei expressed doubt that the third master was too exaggerated.


    The third master smiled and asked Qin jingcen, "do you remember the Liu family?"


    "Disappeared in the Liu family in the capital overnight?" Qin jingcen had a bad feeling in his heart.


    The Liu family was much more beautiful than the Qin family, and their wealth was several times that of the Qin family.


    Unfortunately, such a wealthy family, which is admired by countless people, went bankrupt overnight and disappeared in the capital without any news.


    "The daughter of the Liu family didn''t want to be the stuff of Nangong Chang''s men. She offended him. The Liu family went bankrupt overnight. They haven''t left the capital so far."


    As soon as the Third Master said this, Qin Mei''s body shook. Even Qin jingcen''s face was not very good-looking.


    Only Qin Ruan calmly put the empty bowl in his hand on the table.


    She raised her eyes and asked Huo gentian, "what did Nangong Chang do to them?"


    The third master pursed his lips and called directly. The next words were not suitable for the girl.

 Chapter 312

    Qin Ruan saw the hesitation in the third master''s eyes, and the smile on the corner of her mouth seemed to be: "is there anything I can''t listen to?"


    The third master put his white knuckle hand on the table and gently tapped it on the table.


    Again and again, very rhythmic.


    He smiled: "it''s not true. It''s just that the things done by Nangong''s family are dirty."


    "How dirty is it? It''s better than losing your life. " Qin Ruan didn''t care and smiled.


    She didn''t understand the Liu family''s influence in the capital. Since they didn''t leave the capital, it means they are still alive.


    As the saying goes, living is better than dying.


    With a low sigh, the third master slowly opened his mouth: "a cage called Zhenpin hall was built at Nangong''s house in the suburbs of Beijing. Most of the people who have offended Nangong''s house are imprisoned there. Men and women with outstanding colors become playthings and old people become slaves.


    More than ten members of the Liu family are locked inside. They are still alive, but they are better off dead than alive. Nangong Chang often entertains affiliated forces to Zhenpin hall. Life there is better than death. "


    Qin Dashao''s face was not very good-looking: "as the head of the four families, the Huo family just watched the Nangong family rampant here?"


    The third master raised his eyes and glanced at him lightly: "what do you think Nangong family stands at the head of the six aristocratic families with?"


    "Over the past hundred years?"


    The third master shook his head at him: "they are smart enough."


    "Everyone held in Zhenpin hall is not clean. For example, the Liu family, whose rapid rise in those years involved money laundering and betrayal of the population, reaped many lives in the struggle for interests."


    Qin Dashao couldn''t believe it: "isn''t everyone inside clean?"


    "I dare not say that everyone is not clean. Most of them are not clean. Nangong family always has no handle on things. Really offended the Nangong family, such as the Qin family. They won''t be locked in the Zhenpin Museum, but wipe it out on the spot without leaving any trace. "


    "Grass!" Qin Mei couldn''t help spitting out a dirty word.


    Only Qin Ruan''s expression remained unchanged, and the light from the bottom of his eyes was also very settled.


    She can''t say that she is used to such things, but they are almost the same. These things can''t stand the big waves in her heart.


    Compared with Nangong family, the dirty trade in Xicheng may be too low-level, but it is full of all kinds of inhuman blood.


    The third master swept to Qin jingcen and saw that he looked cold and solemn. He said in a warm voice, "so Tang Ya must disappear. If it''s inconvenient for the Qin family, I''ll tell my men to do it."


    Qin Mei pinched his fingertips and his voice trembled: "do you really want to kill?"


    The Third Master said softly, "there''s a saying that the wild fire can''t burn out, and the spring wind blows again. If you let a person disappear, you don''t have to kill."


    "Scare me to death. I thought I was going to kill."


    Qin Mei relaxed and collapsed in his seat. His voice was afraid with a bit of happiness.


    The third master stared at Qin jingcen with eyes as deep as an ancient pond, as if he would eat people''s hearts and souls.


    Qin jingcen received the deep meaning from the bottom of his eyes and gently pursed his lips: "I know what to do."


    It''s about the safety of the Qin family. He has no choice. Tang Ya must not stay.


    The second brother doesn''t understand many things, but he knows the stakes in this matter.


    The third master''s mouth rose and a faint smile appeared on his face: "if you don''t want to be dirty, you''ll have to endure for another year. After next year''s election, the Nangong family will have almost the same spirit. If you have any problems that can''t be solved, just make a sound. There are many idle hands in the Huo family."


    Qin jingcen nodded gently: "thank you, Third Master."


    "A family doesn''t speak two words."


    Qin Ruan wiped his lips with a napkin, stared at the two foxes and said faintly, "are you finished?"


    Qin Mei didn''t understand the meaning of what elder brother and third Master said, but Qin Ruan knew it clearly.


    Whether Tangya is dead or alive depends on her nature.


    The third master stared at her with gentle eyes: "Ruan Ruan has something to say?"


    Qin Ruan nodded to him: "the people who encouraged the Tang family behind this time are Qin Anmin and Han Xian. These two people are still jumping around. I''m not at ease if I don''t send them in."


    Major Qin said, "I have sorted out the evidence of Uncle misappropriating public funds in the company."


    "It''s not enough. Uncle''s covet of the Qin group does not involve Han Xian and Han Kexin."


    When Qin Ruan came back from rebirth, he first saw Han Xian and Han Kexin. He knew that they were haunted by evil spirits and could not eat good fruit.


    But now a month has passed, and the mother and daughter are still well, which makes her feel bad at the bottom of her heart.


    As long as the mother and daughter are not trampled down, she won''t be at ease all day.


    The third master interrupted: "the mother and daughter who were driven out by their father-in-law?"


    "Yes."


    "They may not be able to move for the time being."


    Qin Ruan''s face was not very good-looking: "why?"


    The third master gently wrung his eyebrows: "the Huo family found that the master Fu in the South came to Beijing, and Han Kexin caught up with him."


    Qin Mei: "this woman is really shameless!"


    Qin Ruan wrung his eyebrow: "I want to solve the entanglement with Han Kexin. What''s the matter with the Fu family?"


    The third master patted her hand to appease: "don''t worry, the second cousin is already investigating this matter, but the Fu family didn''t report it when they came to Beijing. This matter involves a wide range of things. We can find out the results tomorrow at the latest. We''ll see the situation when we find out. Han Kexin is now with Mr. Fu. It''s not suitable to beat grass and frighten the snake."


    "The Fu family is very powerful?" Qin Ruan didn''t understand this and asked very frankly.


    The third master''s lips aroused a helpless smile. He didn''t know how to explain this to Qin Ruan.


    Qin Dashao timely said, "the Fu family is one of the largest families in the south. It is equivalent to the local earth emperor. Its power is widely spread throughout the whole southern boundary."


    The Fu family is also a headache in the capital.


    If this were put in ancient times, the Fu family existed at the level of vassal king.


    Qin Ruan heard it and slowly closed his mouth.


    Because of what happened to Nangong, the Tang family, Qin Anmin and Han Xian''s mother and daughter, the Qin brothers and sisters didn''t eat much.


    The third master sat in the hall of the Qin family and talked with Qin jingcen at will. He talked about the current situation of all parties in the capital.


    He sat upright and impeccable, full of elegant and gentle temperament.


    The third master''s facial features are extremely beautiful. His deep and affectionate peach blossom eyes are gentle and moving. In the face of Qin jingcen''s various problems, he is not impatient at all. His expression is warm and warm. He has a good bearing of being a big family.


    Qin Ruan Tan has no lady image on the sofa. She is looking through the chat records in the group.


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [Master Huicheng, I heard you''re not in the capital recently?]


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [just got to the south.]


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [what are you doing there? Go to the sauna this season?]


    You know, in the south, it can be said that going out is like a sauna. You can''t get out of the house at all.


    People like them who live in the North all year round can''t adapt to the local climate when they go to the south.


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [invited by the big landlord, I dare not come.]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [@ Huicheng Fu''s family in Nanyin temple?]


    This is direct. Just point your last name.


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [I just reflected who the big landlord said hahaha...]


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [@ Huicheng family of Nanyin temple, would you please come to exorcise evil spirits, chant scriptures, or defuse disaster?]


    Maoshan nine girl: [Fu family? The earth emperor in the south?]


    Qiao Jiu, who followed his master back to Maoshan sect, also went online.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [sneer. JPG]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [return the emperor, I think the dog leg is similar.]


    Maoshan nine girl: [@ Qingcheng Wei Xishi, I said Xishi, do you have any opinion on the Fu family? It seems that you are not right every time we mention the Fu family.]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [how dare you, if you put it in ancient times, the Fu family is nine thousand years old and holds great power. I''m a common people. I don''t dare to have an opinion.]


    Maoshan nine girl: [ha ha... You''re turning the corner. Say that the Fu family are eunuchs!!!]


    Taoist Yuxing road and Huicheng of Nanyin Temple disappeared.


    Then there were some boring conversations in the group. It was nothing more than Qingcheng Wei Xishi''s dissatisfaction with the Fu family.


    Qin Ruan gently frowned and showed his eyebrows. It was intuitive that the matter of the Fu family was not simple, otherwise master Huicheng could not have been revealed in the group.


    Thinking of the son of the Fu family whom Han Kexin recently met, Qin Ruan asked to open the head of Huicheng in Nanyin temple.


    She was just about to talk to each other privately when someone in the group spoke again.


    Maoshan qiaoye: [@ Huicheng of Nanyin temple, I''ve returned to the sect door. Say hello if you have something to do.]


    After a few seconds, master Huicheng replied to Qiao Nanyuan.


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [old Qiao, I really want to trouble you. The eldest childe of the Fu family should be evil.]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [why are you evil? How are people?]


    Maoshan nine girl: [evil? Puppet upper body?]


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [man is still alive.]


    This is straightforward enough, but it doesn''t explain the reason clearly.


    Maoshan nine girl: [Master Huicheng, there are no outsiders in the group. Tell us what happened to the Fu family?]


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [I can''t explain it clearly in a word or two. It''s a little troublesome.]


    Maoshan qiaoye: [@ Huicheng of Nanyin temple, I have time at any time. Call me if you have something to do.]


    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [OK.]


    Qin Ruan looked up and looked at the third master who was talking to his eldest brother.


    She whispered, "third master."


    Huo gentian is listening to Qin jingcen''s analysis of the situation in the capital. Hearing Qin Ruan''s voice, he raises his eyes to her.


    The Third Master said in a warm voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Qin Ruan: "you said Han Kexin hooked up with the Fu family. I don''t know who that person is?"


    "It''s the third son of the Fu family. His name is Fu Jin."


    "Any photos?"


    "I don''t have it here. My second cousin should have it. Do you want it?"


    "Yes!" Qin Ruan nodded without hesitation.


    The third master turned back and raised his chin to huochuan not far away: "contact the second cousin and send the picture of Fu Jin."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    Within a few minutes, Huo Chuan sent Fu Jin''s photo to Qin Ruan''s mobile phone.


    Qin Ruan once again opened the group of [Beitai emperor is on the top], which is still discussing the Fu family.


    Master Huicheng still avoided talking about the evil of the eldest childe of the Fu family.


    Qin Ruan typed in the input box.


    [which of you knows about the third son of the Fu family?]


    As soon as she said this, the group immediately fell into silence, as if the third childe of the Fu family was a taboo for them.


    The first speaker was Wei Xishi.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [@ sister Qin Ruan, are you interested in the third son of the Fu family?]


    Miss Maoshan nine: [sister Ruan, if you say that the third childe of the Fu family is really such a person, but he hides deeply. So far, the beauty has seen him, and only knows that there is such a person in the Fu family.]


    Taoist Yu Xinglu: [it''s true. It''s said that the third childe Fu is deeply loved by the master of the Fu family. He has been hiding him, and others are protecting him.]

 Chapter 313

    Huicheng of Nanyin Temple: [I''ve seen many people in the Fu family today, but I haven''t seen the third childe.]


    Mr. Mao shanzongqiao: [I don''t know.]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [sister, what can I do for you, Mr. Fu?]


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes, and the speeches of the people in the group came into his eyes.


    She quickly tapped her hands on the mobile phone screen.


    Qin Ruan: [I know a woman who recently played with master Fu San. She was in the capital. It was strange to hear master Huicheng say that something had happened to the Fu family.]


    Maoshan nine girl: [it''s really strange. Childe Fu had an accident and childe Fu picked up girls in the capital. It doesn''t make sense.]


    Qin Ruan''s word "play" is really play for those big families, just play between men and women.


    Taoist Yuxing Road: [doesn''t it mean that the third childe Fu has studied abroad for many years, but he just returned home and doesn''t know what''s going on at home?]


    He didn''t have the guts to say that.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [ha ha...]


    The guy burst out laughing.


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [@ sister Qin Ruan, don''t be cheated. I just pinched my fingers. That man is definitely a liar. If he is really the third childe Fu, I''ll screw his head off and kick you as a ball.]


    Qin Ruan couldn''t help laughing at this: [do you want to be so bloody?]


    Qingcheng Wei Xishi: [I recognize my strength. Believe me, that man is by no means the third childe of Fu.]


    [so believe in yourself?]


    [no way, strength is here. You can''t be arrogant.]


    Qin Ruan stared at Qingcheng Wei Xishi''s words, and the light at the bottom of his eyes became dim.


    If it''s really like what Wei Xishi said, who is the man with Han Kexin and why should he pretend to be the third childe Fu.


    She raised her eyes to the third master, gentle and reserved, handsome and beautiful: "Third Master, do you understand the third son of the Fu family?"


    The third master''s tone was slow: "Fu Jin was born in a scholarly family in the south. He was half father to the two brothers above. This person has never officially appeared in front of people. Because he has never set foot in the power center of the Fu family, the Huo family doesn''t know much about him."


    Qin Ruan: "do you think the man around Han Kexin is a fake?"


    The third master showed a faint smile: "it''s also possible. The investigation results will come out tomorrow at the latest."


    Qin Ruan bit his lip: "if he isn''t the third childe of Fu, I''m going to send Han Kexin to prison. This man is shaking around in front of me, which makes me upset."


    "It''s all up to you." The third master connived.


    He looked at the time and asked in a warm voice, "time is running out. Go home?"


    "What time is it?" Qin Mei muttered.


    Qin Dashao''s face was not very good-looking: "Ruan Ruan seldom came back. It''s better to live at home."


    The third master leaned on the back of the sofa, his posture was noble and elegant, and his voice was round and beautiful: "listen to Ruan Ruan."


    Qin Ruan was hesitant to meet his eldest brother, the second brother''s look of expectation, and the third master''s connivance and indulgence.


    Just then, the voice of her father upstairs saved her dilemma.


    "Jing Cen?!"


    Hearing his father''s anxious tone, Qin jingcen stood up and looked upstairs behind him.


    "Dad, what''s the matter?"


    Qin Anguo: "Han Xian and Ke Xin are dead!"


    "What?!"


    "What''s going on?"


    Qin jingcen and Qin Mei spoke in unison.


    Qin Ruan''s face also sank.


    They had also discussed the mother and daughter before. It was only a long time before they died.


    Third master Huo''s eyes were slightly heavy and raised his hand to huochuan.


    The latter leaned close to his ear and whispered a few words.


    The third master''s face sank at a speed visible to the naked eye, and his eyebrows and eyes twisted slightly.


    Qin Anguo walked downstairs holding his mobile phone, with an indescribably complex look on his face.


    "They died in the hotel. Their death was miserable. Now the police have stepped in and called me."


    Qin Ruan asked, "how did you die? Did he kill or commit suicide?"


    Based on her understanding of Han Xian and Han Kexin, they are unlikely to commit suicide.


    Qin''an state said in a deep voice, "he killed."


    Qin Dashao helped his father sit down and asked, "what did the policeman say? Do you want you to go?"


    "That''s what I mean."


    "Don''t go, I''ll go. Which hotel and which room are you in?"


    Qin Anguo reported the hotel and room number. Qin jingcen picked up the coat on the back of the sofa and whispered, "I''ll go and have a look. You don''t have to worry about it. Their death has nothing to do with our family."


    "Alas!" Qin Anguo sighed deeply: "how long has it been before people die."


    He is lamenting the impermanence of things.


    "Brother, I''ll go too!"


    Qin Ruan got up, stepped on his home shoes, walked to Qin jingcen, pinched his clothes and grabbed it.


    The third master sat aside and looked at the scene at the bottom of his eyes.


    His face looked the same, but his eyes were a little dark.


    "You''re a girl. Don''t go. The scene may be too bloody for you." Qin Dashao refused without hesitation.


    "I know which hotel. Even if you don''t let me follow, I can go by myself."


    Qin Ruan song opened his shirt and clothes, and his face looked firm.


    Qin looked helplessly at the third master.


    The master''s lips are lifted, and his beautiful face is cold and elegant.


    Only when I looked at my little sister, the bottom of my eyes showed doting and tenderness like a child.


    At this time, Qin did not mention that he had stayed with Qin Ruan for the night.


    He said to the third master, "it''s time for Ruan Ruan to go to bed. Please take her back to have a rest. There are many family affairs recently. I''ll call on her another day."


    Qin Ruan heard the speech and stared at the third master with beautiful eyes.


    The latter shrugged and smiled without saying a word.


    Qin Mei raised his hand and said weakly, "brother, I also want to see it."


    "You follow what mess!" Qin Dashao was reluctant to get angry with his sister and immediately turned the fire to him.


    Qin Mei glanced: "no, I''m just going to have a look. I''m not going to do anything else. Besides, there are not public servants on the scene."


    "Second brother, come with me. Let''s go together."


    Qin Ruan acted simply, walked up to Qin Mei, took him up and walked to the door.


    "You wait for me!"


    Qin looked at his two careless brothers and sisters and ran up with an old maid''s heart.


    The Third Master also got up and nodded to Qin''an: "father-in-law, I''ll go first and visit you another day."


    "Go, go."


    Qin Anguo was not in good condition and waved to him.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the Qin family.


    Qin Ruan drove her Maserati and took Qin Mei to leave first. Huo Zhi also sat in the car.


    Qin Dashao didn''t have time to say hello to the third master behind him, so he got in the car and chased him.


    Huo Chuan stood behind the third master, stared at the direction in which the Qin brothers and sisters left, and asked, "Third Master, where are we going?"


    "Go home." The third master opened his thin lips and his voice was indifferent.


    About Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter, the Huo family''s dark guard has reported it.


    Both mother and daughter like to play. It''s a disaster this time.


    They even played with the same male model and seemed to fight for a man.


    It''s really a good play.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan, Qin Mei and Qin jingcen came to the hotel site. A cordon has been set up around them.


    The three walked to the entrance of the hotel and were blocked by the staff.


    "No admittance to the scene of a criminal case."


    Qin Dashao blocked his younger brother and sister behind him and said in a deep voice, "before, your staff called us and said that they wanted us to cooperate."


    "Who are you?"


    "People of the Qin family."


    The guards were not very clear and called a staff member in the hotel.


    The man happened to know this. He looked at the three brothers and sisters of the Qin family and said, "come with me."


    The three people entered the hotel smoothly. They were taken to the lobby of the hotel for on-site interrogation.


    A female staff member, holding a book, now asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Qin jingcen."


    "Qin Mei."


    "Qin Ruan."


    "Do you know the dead Han Xian and Han Kexin?"


    Qin Dashao: "I know."


    "What is your relationship?"


    Qin Dashao: "my stepmother, she divorced my father some time ago."


    "How is your usual relationship?"


    "Not far, not near."


    "What about the relationship with Han Kexin?"


    "Busy with work without paying attention."


    The female staff raised their eyes and stared at Qin jingcen with a cold voice and cold attitude.


    She asked Qin Mei and Qin Ruan, "what about you? What''s your relationship with the dead?"


    "No, I don''t like them." Qin Mei rolled his eyes.


    How could this staff member sound suspicious of them.


    The female staff gave him a cold glance, defined him as a middle school sophomore and continued to record carefully.


    Seeing the other party''s line of sight, Qin Ruan''s lips slowly lifted up and took the initiative to say, "I''m not familiar with them."


    She is not familiar with Han Xian and Han Kexin in her previous life and present life.


    The female staff member nodded, wrote and asked, "why didn''t your father come?"


    Qin Dashao: "he''s not feeling well. He''s been cultivating recently."


    "Did your father have any disputes with the deceased Han Xian before his divorce?"


    Qin jingcen frowned and said in a deep voice, "Han Xian cheated, involving some share disputes in family companies."


    Since Han Xian is dead, he wants to take this opportunity to pull his uncle Qin Anmin into the water.


    Don''t blame him for his incomprehension. Today, I analyzed the situation of all parties in the capital with the third master.


    The Qin family is now on the Huo family''s ship. Some worries must be cut off.


    The female staff member''s pen was a meal, raised her head and showed some surprise in her eyes: "can you elaborate?"


    Qin jingcen nodded: "yes, but please keep it confidential."


    "Everything that serves the people, as long as you have nothing to do with this case, will not be exposed without your consent."


    "Thank you."


    Qin Dashao''s face was quite mild. He described Han Xian''s cheating on Qin Anmin, the design of Qin Ruan''s pile, and the actions of trying to seize Qin''s group.


    He sketched out all the inconvenient things.


    After nearly an hour of interrogation, the three brothers and sisters were finally let go.


    The female staff recorded Qin Anming''s contact information and handed it to the police officer who left quickly.


    She put away the notebook and said to the Qin brothers and sisters, "I hope you don''t leave the capital recently. Please cooperate with the investigation in the follow-up."


    "Sure."


    Qin Ruan looked up at the female staff and asked, "can I go and see them?"


    The female staff member who was about to leave looked stunned when she heard the speech. She was shocked by her proposal. Her face was difficult to distinguish: "are you sure?"


    Qin Ruan''s delicate face was cold and his tone was firm: "I want to see it."

 Chapter 314

    Qin Ruan''s attitude was firm, and the female staff asked the superior leaders for instructions.


    After getting permission, she said to Qin Ruan, "the scene is very tragic. If you want to see it, be prepared."


    "Yes."


    The female staff member looked at Qin jingcen and Qin Mei again: "do you want to see it, too?"


    Qin jingcen: "go and have a look."


    In this way, the three brothers and sisters were taken upstairs.


    In the corridor of the crime scene, they saw the people being interrogated.


    The other party is a man with outstanding appearance, good figure and height of about 1.9 meters.


    Qin jingcen asked, "who is this?"


    Female staff: "the lovers of the two dead."


    "What?" Qin Mei''s eyes were round and his face was full of incredible.


    Qin jingcen and Qin Ruan didn''t look good either.


    The female staff member looked back and said coldly, "the man questioned was a model. He was the lover of the two dead and the only on-site witness."


    Qin Mei''s Three Outlooks were overturned, and the whole person was not good.


    For a long time, when he came to the door of the scene room, he was still shocked and said, "it''s too special to play!"


    When did the mother and daughter hang out with a male model, before or after the divorce with his old man.


    A group of people stood at the door of the crime scene. The female staff member said, "the forensic is investigating inside. Please don''t disturb the staff and don''t destroy the scene."


    The three brothers and sisters of the Qin family nodded seriously, and they were taken into the room.


    There was a strong smell of blood in the house. Qin Ruan raised his hand to cover his mouth and nose, and Xiumei frowned tightly.


    Qin jingcen and Qin Mei''s dishes were not lightly smoked by this disgusting smell.


    Seeing the two bodies on the big bed in the house, Qin Mei reacted greatly.


    He opened his eyes round, his pupils constricted, retched, turned and ran out of the room.


    The surrounding staff have long been accustomed to this.


    When the family members of the deceased saw the tragic scene in the past, their emotions would be particularly resistant or even out of control. It would be good if they didn''t faint.


    Qin jingcen stared at Han Xian and Han Kexin''s corpses, covered with bright red blood all over the bed, and the blood color on his face gradually faded.


    That''s terrible!


    A miserable word is not enough to describe.


    Who has so much hatred with them and kills people by such means.


    Han Xian''s body was cut by the waist, and she didn''t know what murder weapon was used to do it.


    Han Kexin''s death is even worse.


    Her limbs were cut off, and even her lower - body was covered with flesh and blood.


    The torture suffered during his lifetime was simply heinous.


    The most puzzling thing is that Han Kexin''s face was skinned by the murderer, which can be said to be beyond recognition.


    Qin Ruan looked beyond the staff in the house and swept to the corner by the bed. Her delicate and beautiful eyes looked slightly.


    In the corner invisible to the naked eye, there are two dead souls floating.


    It was Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter.


    Originally, seeing that Han Kexin was skinned, Qin Ruan thought there was something fishy in it.


    Seeing the dead souls of the mother and daughter, I was sure that they were really dead.


    But who was the murderer and why did he abuse - kill them in such a inhuman way.


    Han Xian''s dead soul stared at the staff in the house.


    Han Kexin stared at her body.


    Her soul shuttled back and forth on her body again and again, persistently trying to return to her body.


    How can a dead person return to the flesh? All she has done is in vain.


    When Qin jingcen and Qin Ruan stared at the bodies of Han Xian''s mother and daughter in surprise and shock, a pair of eyes stared at them and observed all the subtle expressions on their faces.


    The man had sharp eyes and looked up and down at his brother and sister.


    After watching it for a long time, he took back his sight and gently nodded to the female staff standing next to the Qin brothers and sisters.


    The female staff received the other party''s hint and nodded gently.


    The observer left the room quietly.


    The female staff stepped forward two steps, stood on the side of Qin Ruan and said, "your brother and sister are brave."


    Her tone was meaningful.


    Like this crime scene, it is generally not easy for people to enter.


    However, when she just asked for instructions from the leaders, she asked her to bring the Qin family up to facilitate the observation of their words and deeds in the face of the dead, so as to rule out whether it was the murderer.


    Qin Ruan looked back and frowned: "the dead are not terrible, but the living."


    She turned her eyes to the position where she and her brother, who had left, stood in the dark.


    The female staff member turned sideways to block her sight and made an invitation gesture: "the crime scene should not stay for a long time. Let''s go out and talk?"


    "Good."


    The three walked out of the room. The male model leaning against the wall in the corridor was being interrogated. He grabbed his hair and roared loudly.


    "How many times have I said that I didn''t kill people! I didn''t kill it! I just went downstairs to relax. Who knows they''re all dead!


    If I killed someone, how could I call the police and run away long ago! Let me go! "


    "Please cooperate with the work. We''re just routine inquiries!"


    There was also some emotion among the staff who questioned him.


    The man didn''t say a word of truth, and his words were confused. It can be said that there were many loopholes.


    If such people don''t doubt, who else do they doubt.


    The only witness on the scene, they must strictly prohibit the trial.


    Male model: "I''m cooperating. Can you let me go? I didn''t kill people!"


    "Yan en, please answer the question just now. Why did the three of you appear in the same room of the hotel? Did the two dead people disagree with each other or fight because of emotional injury? We found different sized injury marks on the dead?"


    Yan en, that is, the male model with outstanding appearance, has a moment of embarrassment and unspeakability.


    Staff: "please cooperate. We want to solve the case early. You also want to get rid of the suspicion early."


    Yan en''s mood was calm, and his body leaning on the wall slipped slowly.


    He squatted on the ground, squeezed his eyebrows and whispered, "I don''t know they are mother and daughter, I really don''t know."


    "You don''t know why the two dead appeared in the hotel together. The last contact displayed on their mobile phone is you."


    Yan en grabbed her hair and said decadent, "I had an appointment with Kexin. Today I was going to have a different stimulation. I would call someone when I said. She agreed. Kexin and I arrived in the room first. We... When we had started, Han Xian arrived.


    I have known Han Xian for many years. Before I set foot in the modeling industry, I followed her. She was my first gold owner.


    I want to be a model, but I can''t get out of this circle without background. If I want to be famous, I have to pay the price of body and spirit. Later, my career slowly improved, and Han Xian also had other prey. We slowly played with each other.


    I really don''t know Han Kexin is Han Xian''s daughter, otherwise I would never get mixed up with her. Who knows what kind of relationship they have! "


    The staff asked, "what happened after Han Xian arrived?"


    "Kexin didn''t wear clothes in the room, so I went to open the door. After Han Xian entered the room, Kexin shouted mom when she saw her. At that time, I was confused."


    "Did they argue?"


    Yan en shook her head: "no, Han Xian was surprised, but she didn''t get angry. She also proposed that three people can continue to play, which is more interesting.


    Anyway, I don''t care. It''s mother and daughter. In fact, they are more like sisters. I''m a man and can''t refuse such spiritual and psychological stimulation.


    But Han Kexin disagreed. She yelled and went crazy. She even asked Han Xian why she was with me. She kept crying. Han Xian comforted her. "


    Speaking of this, Yan en stopped. He looked up and asked the staff in front of him, "is there any smoke?"


    He was very lucky. The staff in front of him really had cigarettes in his pocket because of the pressure of working overtime for a long time.


    The other party took out the cigarette and sent it to Yan en.


    Seeing the cheap cigarette, Yan en flashed a touch of disgust at the bottom of his eyes, but he didn''t refuse to take it.


    He lit a cigarette, sent it to his mouth, took a hard breath, and then slowly spit out light cyan smoke.


    After taking three bites in a row, Yan en continued: "it was a good thing. Isn''t it just to seek happiness when you come out to play? After knowing their relationship, I was also very interested.


    But Han Kexin''s cry ruined all his interests. I left the room for their mother and daughter to go downstairs and have a cigarette to relax. It took about half an hour. When I went upstairs to my room, I saw their bodies.


    There is a lot of blood on the bed and in the house. I have never seen so much blood in my life. My whole body is numb and my scalp explodes... "


    Yan en''s voice slowly became neurotic, which showed that he was not lightly stimulated.


    Interrogator: "we went to the hotel service staff, and the monitor showed that no one else entered the room after you left."


    "I didn''t kill them!" Yan en raised his head and showed his bloodshot eyes.


    His hand holding the cigarette trembled: "when I left, Han Xian personally sent me out. She closed the door inside."


    The interrogator said coldly, "the monitoring shows that you only came out of the house, but Han Xian didn''t send you out. The hotel is equipped with a door closer. There is a spring like hydraulic device on the door head. When the door is opened, it can be released after compression, and the door will close automatically.


    What you said can''t help you get rid of the suspicion. Please recall whether there were other details that you ignored during this period. "


    The staff observed the general scene. In fact, they knew that Yan en was only half suspected.


    The time of the crime and the tragedy at the scene are not like what a person did, and Yan en''s clean clothes are not right.


    The staff scanned Yan en''s whole body and found no blood.


    The deaths of the two dead were miserable, and the blood in the house could be seen everywhere. If Yan en really killed them, he could not be contaminated with any blood.


    But Yan en is the only person who contacted the two dead before their death and the only eyewitness. His suspicion is the greatest.


    At present, they can only get more information conducive to solving the case through Yan en''s mouth.

 Chapter 315

    Yan en stood up, smoked the last cigarette and ran the cigarette butt out in the white sand on the dustbin.


    "I really don''t know. I''ve said everything I should say. I didn''t kill people. Please return the phone to me. I need to contact a lawyer. Before that, I won''t say a word."


    He seemed to have recovered his mood and his tone was calm.


    Qin Ruan saw his hand on his side clenched into a fist, which showed that the other party''s heart was not as calm as it seemed.


    The policewoman standing beside Qin Ruan and Qin jingcen asked them, "do you know this man?"


    Qin jingcen: "I don''t know."


    Qin Ruan: "never seen."


    Qin Mei, who did not know when he came behind them, also interrupted: "if I had seen him before, I would have beaten him to call his father and mother!"


    He heard Yan en''s words.


    In other words, Han Xian cheated before she divorced the old man, and even raised other white faces.


    It''s cheap for her to die like this.


    The policewoman''s face became meaningful when she heard the speech. Han Xian was once a rich and noble woman. She was very beautiful. She didn''t expect her private life to be so chaotic.


    Sure enough, there are many rights and wrongs among the rich and powerful, and they are bold enough to play.


    Qin Ruan pulled up the broken hair in his ear, looked at the policewoman, and asked gently in his voice, "excuse me, are you from the criminal investigation branch or the General Administration?"


    "General Administration."


    This case is unusual, and the location of the incident is close to them. Naturally, it belongs to the General Administration of criminal investigation.


    "Tell Lu Han, that is, your land bureau, that there is an inside story about this case. If you want to solve the case, you can contact me at any time, but you have to pay."


    After Qin Ruan said that, he turned to Qin jingcen and Qin Mei: "big brother, second brother, let''s go."


    "OK -"


    Qin Dashao took his sister''s hand and left, followed by Qin Mei with a pale face.


    He''s like a cabbage nobody wants, pathetic.


    The policewoman stared at the back of the three brothers and sisters and frowned.


    Their land bureau is from the Lu family of four families. Although the Qin family is a rich family in the capital, compared with the Lu family, one is a noble in heaven and the other is a landowner, which can not be compared at all.


    Qin Ruan called their land bureau by name. It seems that it is not so simple to know them.


    The policewoman took out her mobile phone and contacted her immediate leader for instructions.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin jingcen, Qin Ruan and Qin Mei went downstairs and stood at the door of the hotel. No one moved forward.


    Qin Da Shao tilted his head and asked, "Ruan Ruan, you said there was an inside story about this case. What''s going on?"


    Qin Ruan, with one hand plug and a cold voice, "they were not killed."


    Qin Dashao: "wasn''t it killed?"


    Qin Ershao: "evil doing?"


    Qin Ruan nodded to the two: "the strong bloody smell I smelled from the crime scene is mixed with a faint putrid smell. There is also a thin black evil spirit in the house. It can''t be anything else except evil puppets."


    Qin Dashao''s face sank: "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know." Qin Ruan looked innocent and confused.


    Soon, she realized that she had not told her eldest brother and father about seeing puppets in her eyes.


    Qin Ruan organized the following language: "brother, my eyes can see the existence of things that ordinary people can''t see. In the room, I also saw the souls of Han Xian and Han Kexin. They are really dead."


    Qin Mei didn''t understand: "the bodies are all in the room. Isn''t it really dead? Is it difficult or fake death?"


    Qin Ruan smiled and didn''t explain much.


    It''s complicated. It''s not uncommon for Li Daitao to be stiff.


    She greeted the dazed and helpless sight of her eldest brother Qin jingcen and continued: "eldest brother, Han Xian''s mother and daughter are right behind us. Do you want to have a look?"


    Qin Dashao raised his hand to help his forehead. His face was helpless and slightly tired: "Ruan Ruan, don''t joke."


    "Brother, I''m not kidding you. Get in the car first and I''ll let you see."


    Qin Ruan took his hand and walked down the steps of the hotel to the parking lot.


    Qin Mei trotted after them. He was not afraid of people, but he was afraid of puppets.


    Knowing that Han Xian and Han Kexin followed them, Qin Mei''s hair stood up.


    Qin Ruan pushed her eldest brother into her Maserati car and turned on the indoor light.


    "Brother, you are ready. Ordinary people will affect their own destiny by opening their eyes to puppets. I won''t let you watch it for too long."


    "You really didn''t tease me?"


    Qin Dashao held the hand extended to him by Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan: "I didn''t lie to you. The second brother, the third master and the Land Bureau of the General Bureau of criminal investigation all know."


    "I was the last to know?"


    Qin Dashao was unhappy and instantly shifted the focus of the topic.


    Qin Ruan Shan smiled: "I don''t have a chance to confess to you."


    Qin jingcen raised his eyes and rubbed her head. With a little effort, he confused Qin Ruan''s hairstyle.


    He pretended to be angry and said, "don''t hide anything from me next time."


    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes and smiled brightly: "so, brother, do you believe me?"


    Qin Dashao didn''t make a sound or nod his head.


    Qin Ruan understood. She smiled and said, "brother, let go of my hand."


    Qin jingcen let go. She immediately pressed her index finger on the center of each other''s eyebrows and slowly moved to one side of her forehead.


    "Brother, look back."


    Qin Dashao didn''t even hesitate. He turned his head and looked back.


    The sight frightened his heart and liver.


    Qin Mei sat in the middle of the back seat, floating the souls of Han Xian and Han Kexin from left to right.


    Han Xian''s body was disconnected from her waist. At the moment, she still remains in the state before she died.


    The waist fracture exposed a pile of large intestine, small intestine, bright red blood and a complete section of the wound, which stimulated Qin Dashao''s vision.


    To Han Xian''s gloomy and cold blood eyes, Qin Dashao clenched his teeth and slowly shifted his sight.


    Han Kexin was fine. The skin on his face was not stripped like a corpse, and his limbs were good. There was no terrible picture.


    However, her eyes full of hatred and resentment made Qin Dashao click.


    Han Kexin stared in the direction of Ruan Ruan sitting beside him.


    Qin Mei sat in the middle of the back seat and looked at his eldest brother and younger sister strangely. He had a hairy feeling.


    Could it be that the souls of Han Xian and Han Kexin are around him.


    The total space in the car is so large that it seems that they have no place to stay except beside him.


    Qin Mei asked, "big brother, what are you looking at?"


    Qin Dashao looked at him sympathetically and piteously: "do you feel cool around you?"


    "Wow!"


    Qin Mei screamed out, and the whole man rushed forward.


    He moved too fast. Qin Ruan pressed his hand between Qin jingcen''s forehead and separated due to the impact force.


    Qin Mei threw himself on them and twisted like a loach.


    "Qin Mei!"


    Seeing this guy squeeze to the crotch - position again, Qin Dashao snapped.


    "There are puppets, there are puppets, big brother, you hug me!"


    "Get out!"


    Qin Dashao took his brother''s collar and dragged him back.


    Qin Mei put his arms around him and arched the space under him.


    Qin Dashao couldn''t stand this stupid brother. He opened the door and went down.


    Qin Mei ran to the co pilot''s seat, dragged the seat belt, and looked at Qin Ruan with poor wet eyes.


    "Ruan Ruan, I''m afraid..."


    Qin Ruan bent his lips and touched his head: "my second brother is good."


    Qin Mei took her hand and said, "a man''s head can''t be touched!"


    At this time, he forgot to be afraid.


    Qin Ruan laughed: "what are you afraid of with me?"


    Qin Mei blinked and suddenly realized: "yes, I forgot you can accept puppets."


    He recalled the ugliness he had just made, scratched his scalp and dared not look back at the big brother outside the car.


    Qin Dashao bypassed the front of the car, went to the driver''s seat and opened the door.


    "Ruan Ruan, you get off the bus. I have something to tell you."


    Qin Ruan answered and got off the bus.


    Qin Mei in the co driver''s seat got out of the car immediately.


    There are two puppets in the car. He doesn''t dare to be alone in the car.


    He rushed out of the car and trotted to his brother and sister.


    Qin jingcen stared at the carriage.


    Although he can''t see Han Xian and Han Kexin now, he really witnessed two dead souls with his own eyes just now.


    It was definitely not the effect in the film and television, but what he saw clearly with his eyes.


    So far, he is still frightened. When two living people become puppets, everyone will be afraid.


    What puzzled him more than fear was that the little sister could see those things.


    Qin Jing Chen frowned at Qin Ruan and asked, "Ruan Ruan, how did you see those things?"


    Qin Ruan: "I can see them, and they can''t hurt me. I can send them to the underworld."


    As soon as these words came out, the bottom of Qin''s heart was not much relaxed, but became more and more heavy.


    "Will they have any impact on you? You have a baby in your stomach. Are you sure nothing will happen?"


    Qin Ruan''s tone was relaxed and didn''t want him to worry too much: "no, I have the ability to protect myself."


    Qin jingcen''s lips closed tightly and his tone was lost: "Ruan Ruan, as your brother, I don''t know you at all. I''m very frustrated and remorse."


    Qin Ruan has been home for a year. He never knew this.


    "Brother, don''t do this." Qin Ruan took his hand and didn''t know how to comfort him.


    Qin asked again, "the third master knows?"


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and whispered, "well, the General Administration of criminal investigation came to the door for the serial homicide some time ago. I solved it with other metaphysicians in the capital."


    "Other metaphysicians?"


    Qin Dashao has never been involved in this circle, which is not clear.


    Qin Ruan: "well, Maoshan sect and two heavenly masters of Yuxing sect."


    "Where did you know these people?" Qin Dashao frowned.


    He couldn''t help but self-examination. He really knew too little about his sister.


    "They are all in a circle. They know each other when they come into contact."


    Qin Ruan didn''t want to explain these things.


    She came back from rebirth. Some details were investigated to the end, and many doubts on her couldn''t be explained clearly.


    "Brother, don''t worry. I won''t be in any danger, and no one dares to provoke the Heavenly Master in this industry."


    Qin Mei poked his head and whispered, "little sister, what you said is very divine."


    "Shut up!" Qin Dashao glared at him.


    Qin Mei''s flat mouth: "he''s angry with me again. Brother, I can see you clearly. You''re not only a sister, but also a double label."

 Chapter 316

    Qin jingcen sneered: "you give me a brother to control, don''t make me angry, don''t let me clean up the mess for you, do you think I will brother control!"


    Qin Mei''s face was cold.


    Qin Dashao breathed deeply, glanced at the carriage and asked Qin Ruan, "how can they solve it?"


    Qin Ruan didn''t look at the direction of the carriage, but stared at the behind Qin Mei.


    She provoked the corner of her lips and smiled: "it''s natural to send them away. People have to go to the underworld after death. I''m afraid they have to go to hell because of the evil they did before they died."


    If the mother and daughter were not dead, she would send people to prison and enjoy the taste of suffering.


    Although people are dead now, the eighteenth floor of hell must go several floors.


    Han Xian and Han Kexin''s hands are not clean.


    Qin jingcen''s face showed doubts: "now?"


    "No." Qin Ruan shook his head: "they have just died and haven''t recovered their intelligence. When they wake up, they can almost send them away after solving the case."


    Qin Mei was frightened and said, "do they always follow us?"


    Qin Ruan hated Han Xian''s mother and daughter and said with a smile, "who knows, they seem to hate me and keep staring at me."


    Qin Mei looked at her and found something wrong: "Ruan Ruan, why are you staring at me?"


    "Because they''re right behind you."


    "Grass!"


    Qin Mei jumped up, his face white with fear.


    He ran to Qin Ruan''s back and exclaimed, "is this your enemy or mine? Why is it pestering me all the time?"


    Qin Ruan pinched his chin, thought carefully and said, "maybe because you are a boy, you should like your breath."


    "...." Qin Mei.


    "..." Qin jingcen.


    Qin Mei''s lips twitched: "can you see that?"


    Qin Dashao glanced at him and said coldly, "Ruan teases you."


    Qin Ruan''s delicate face burst into a brilliant smile and did not deny his brother''s words.


    Qin jingcen looked worried and stared at Qin Ruan''s small face. She couldn''t imagine that a girl would deal with evil.


    He asked in a worried voice, "will shame hurt people?"


    "Yes!" Qin Ruan nodded to him, "puppets have no flesh, they are feminine, and we people have Yang Qi. Puppets are afraid of Yang Qi.


    When a person has the most Yang, puppets should also stay away, but if they are children or women, seriously ill and weak, puppets are very easy to get close to them. "


    Qin Mei asked nervously, "what about me? My Yang is insufficient? "


    Qin Ruan looked back at him and said with a smile, "it''s enough."


    Qin Mei smiled: "yes, yes, I have foresight. Those smelly boys still want to destroy my chastity. This is an important magic weapon to protect my life!"


    This made Qin Ruan laugh.


    The second brother''s Yang Qi is not only related to the boy, but also to his own Qi field.


    Qin jingcen looked at his laughing brother and sister and frowned: "Ruan Ruan, is there any way to make you can''t see those things?"


    As soon as Qin Dashao said this, Qin Ruan and Qin Mei''s faces changed.


    Qin Ruan didn''t understand: "why?"


    Qin jingcen: "do you, a girl, have to deal with those things in the future?"


    "Yes!" Qin Ruan nodded hard.


    If she wants to live a long life and die, she must deal with evil.


    If you don''t deal with them, you can''t get the evil spirit of life renewal at all.


    Seeing that she looked firm and even showed a trace of resistance, Qin jingcen felt deeply powerless.


    He suggested, "go home first."


    Maybe you can talk to the third master about some things. It''s not good for a girl to see a puppet every day.


    Qin Mei counseled: "how? The two puppets are still in the car. "


    Qin Ruan: "they can''t hurt us. If they want to follow us, they will follow."


    After that, she took the lead in getting on the bus.


    Qin jingcen looked at Qin Mei and said, "what are you doing? Get on the bus."


    "I don''t!" Qin Mei took his clothes and shook his head into a rattle.


    There are the souls of Han Xian and Han Kexin on the bus. He doesn''t dare to go up again.


    "Then you let Ruan Ruan go alone?"


    Qin Mei turned his eyes and said with a smile, "why don''t you go with Ruan Ruan, brother? I''ll drive your car back?"


    Qin jingcen took out the car key from his pocket and threw it into his arms: "drive carefully on the road."


    "Get it!"


    Qin Mei took the key and left.


    Qin Dashao went to the co driver''s seat, opened the door and sat in.


    The three brothers and sisters went home with two dead souls.


    It was quiet all the way.


    But tonight is bound to be unstable.


    Huangting hotel.


    On the top floor, which is not open to the outside world, Nangong Chang hugged two beauties. Under their service, he looked coldly at Su Jingshu opposite.


    Su Jing''s scholar is just like her name. She looks quiet and has a touch of scholarly temperament. She is a woman with elegant temperament.


    But she is a wave in her bones and her private life is chaotic.


    Since the marriage between Huo and su ended, the woman has become more and more uncontrollable.


    At present, Su Jingshu also has a tall, strong, resolute and upright man around her.


    The other party sat on the sofa with a stretched face, allowed Su Jingshu to do whatever he wanted, and responded to her from time to time.


    Nangong Chang saw this scene, and his eyes looked gloomy.


    He patted the farts of the two women around him: "you go out first."


    The two women were very sensible. They kissed him on the face and left the room.


    Su Jingshu didn''t act at present. Nangong Chang said coldly, "let him go down. I have something to tell you."


    Su Jingshu was still clinging to the man and didn''t return his head: "you said you. Ah Hao is his own. There''s nothing you can''t say in front of him."


    "Su Jingshu!" Nangong Chang''s voice sank.


    Su Jingshu, who fell into the arms of a Hao, noticed that Nangong Chang was angry, and her smile remained the same.


    She slowly sat up straight and patted ah Hao on the shoulder: "baby, go out and wait for me."


    "It''s miss!"


    The man stood up and left with steady steps.


    Only Nangong Chang and Su Jingshu were left in the house.


    Su Jingshu picked up the red wine glass on the table, shook it gently, and said in a careless voice, "come on, what changes have taken place in the Huo family."


    Nangong Chang relaxed and fell on the sofa: "I went to Huo''s house today and saw Huo San."


    "You said before, I know." Su Jingshu disagreed.


    "His body seems to be better than before."


    Su Jingshu shook her hand and stopped. Her elegant eyebrows frowned gently: "it''s impossible!"


    Nangong Chang: "I saw with my own eyes that Huo San seemed weak. Compared with a month ago, he didn''t look good."


    Su Jingshu''s face changed: "Xu Zhenzhen said that as long as third master Huo broke his body, his constitution would change."


    Nangong Chang sneered: "indeed, there has been a change. Huo San is getting better and better!"


    "Are you sure you read it correctly?" Su Jingshu''s hand holding the wine cup tightened, but she still didn''t believe it.

 Chapter 317

    Immortal Xu is a Nanyang Taoist. His ability is not weaker than that of lingxuzi.


    At the beginning, he saw at a glance that there was a problem with Huo Gentiana''s constitution. He was a man with a thin life.


    Nangong Chang glanced coldly at Su Jingshu.


    "Before Huo San broke his body, I once talked to him for more than ten minutes. At that time, he was as weak as going into the soil. His face was white as a ghost, and he coughed from time to time.


    This time I stayed in Huo''s house for more than half an hour. Let alone listening to his cough, even those weakness were disguised. I thought he was dying soon. Unexpectedly, I was almost cheated by him! "


    At this point, he hung his hand hard to the sofa, so hard that the sofa bounced his hand away.


    Su Jingshu laughed: "ha ha... Nangong, you have today!"


    "Shut up!" Nangong Chang became angry. "When will immortal Xu come back? Is there any news?"


    Su Jingshu smiled and said, "Xu Zhenren is in the capital. His big apprentice died and came back to find the murderer."


    Nangong Chang was surprised: "Taoist Wu is dead?"


    Su Jing''s tone was faint: "it''s said that the life card is broken and the person is dead." It seems like a dead person is normal for her.


    Taoist priest Wu is the great disciple of immortal Xu. He has seen Nangong Chang. He has means, but he is far from his master.


    He frowned, "who can kill him?"


    Su Jingshu smiled: "you ask me?"


    She touched her face and said softly, "if I knew, I would certainly ask immortal Xu for credit and let him use his secret skills to keep me young forever."


    Nangong Chang sneered: "just your face, you still need to be young forever?"


    Su Jingshu''s face is still very good-looking.


    She is well maintained throughout the year. She doesn''t look like a 30-year-old at all. She is just like a college student who has just stepped out of the campus.


    Being so vaguely praised, Su Jingshu smiled brightly: "it''s really hard to hear you praise people."


    Nangong Chang looked away and asked, "did immortal Xu say anything about the wedding plan?"


    Su Jingshu played with her fingers and said, "what can you say is not according to the original plan. If you don''t lose half of Huo''s life this time, I''m afraid his sign will be smashed."


    "I won''t allow any mistakes this time!"


    Nangong Chang''s voice was gloomy and fierce.


    Su Jingshu raised her eyes: "I said Nangong is young and old. If you really annoy the Huo family, the Nangong family will be dragged down by you. Look at our Su family. This is an example."


    Thinking of the current situation of the Su family, Su Jingshu couldn''t hang the smile on her face.


    Had known that third master Huo would bring such a big disadvantage to the Su family, she wouldn''t agree with anything.


    Unfortunately, there is no regret medicine in the world. The loss has been caused. We can only go down a black road.


    Nangong Chang looked at Su Jingshu with ignorant eyes: "as long as the Huo family is in the aristocratic family, it will always be suppressed, and we can''t go further."


    "Isn''t that good?" Su Jingshu is actually quite content with the status quo. However, Nangong family wants to go up again.


    Feeling that her legs were itchy, she lifted up her long skirt and scratched the bend of her legs.


    White legs, inadvertently exposed.


    Su Jing''s head hung slightly, and her slender neck showed an attractive curve.


    Her action was indescribably provocative.


    Nangong Chang''s eyes darkened when he saw this scene.


    Speaking of it, they have always been ambiguous. At first, in order to catch up with the Su family, he also spent time with Su Jingshu.


    They had already rolled over, but they both loved to play, and then they stopped.


    Su Jingshu looked up and welcomed the deep meaning of Nangong Chang''s eyes. Her red lips lifted up and her face showed a clear color. She got up and walked towards Nangong Chang.


    While walking, her skirt was lifted gently.


    This inadvertent temptation deepened the color of the bottom of Nangong Chang''s eyes.


    Su Jingshu came up to him, reached out and took his collar, lowered her head and touched the corner of each other''s lips.


    "We haven''t played for a long time?"


    Her voice was seductive, like a hook.


    Nangong Chang stretched out his hand around her waist, and Su Jingshu sat on his lap.


    "Did you wash it when you came?"


    Su Jing book fell into his arms, and smiled, "washed, you smell me, and love your favorite perfume."


    Nangong Chang heard the speech and got up with people in his arms. He was rude and had no pity for jade.


    He strode towards the bedroom at his left.


    Su Jingshu couldn''t wait to pretend in front of the man.


    When she was picked up in the air, she pulled off Nangong Chang''s tie and took off his coat.


    When they entered the room, Nangong Chang kicked the door from inside.


    After a long time, there came a clear and long sound inside.


    If Qin and Ruan were here, we could quickly distinguish them.


    She used to make such a sound when she beat evil spirits with a Golden Whip.


    ¡­¡­


    When Qin Ruan returned home, he learned from Huo Zhi that the third master had left.


    She separated from her two brothers downstairs and went upstairs to have a rest.


    After washing, he collapsed in bed and was just ready to go to bed when the mobile phone rang.


    Qin Ruan picked up his mobile phone and saw that it was Lu Han.


    She answered the phone and said, "Land Bureau, please look at the time. You may be working overtime at this time, but I want to sleep."


    Lu Han seemed to be stunned for a moment, and then came a light laugh: "since Mrs. San Shao answered the phone, she must be a righteous person and want to contribute to our General Administration."


    Qin Ruan smiled, but did not deny it.


    She sat up, leaned against the bed and asked in a clear voice, "for the hotel case?"


    "Yes, the people below contacted me and said you knew the inside story?"


    "The inside story is not clear. Judging from the signs on the scene, it can only be said that this is not an artificial case."


    Lu Han: "are you sure?"


    "You can''t say dead, 90 percent."


    As high as 90%, Lu Han has determined the case and is linked to evil again.


    He sighed: "Mrs. San Shao doesn''t know what''s evil for the time being?"


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and floated two figures beside her bed in the morning. His tone was light: "the souls of the two dead have not recovered their intelligence. Maybe it will be almost tomorrow. Let me ask at that time."


    "Well, I don''t know how to calculate the reward for this case?"


    "You ask me?" Qin Ruan smiled.


    Lu Han knew that with Qin Ruan''s current worth, he could never be short of money.


    He said, "then follow the previous rules of the Bureau. Don''t be too few, Mrs. three."


    Qin Ruan didn''t care and said, "if you have it, it''s OK. I don''t like to owe others. I also don''t like people who owe me. It''s better to return to one yard."


    "I see."


    Qin Ruan yawned and asked, "anything else?"


    "No more."


    "Then I''ll sleep."


    Qin Ruan hung up and threw his cell phone aside.


    She lay down for a minute and fell asleep.


    As for the two shadows floating by her bed, it was Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter.

 Chapter 318

    Although they haven''t opened their minds yet, Han Xian and Han Kexin are staring at Qin Ruan.


    They want to be close to Qin Ruan, but no matter what they do, they can''t cross the bed.


    Therefore, Han Xian''s pale face became ferocious. Her upper and lower bodies quickly separated and left her waist cut lower body.


    Her severed upper body fell to the ground, dragging the large intestine and small intestine that fell out of her abdomen. Her bright red color also rubbed the ground, and her height was almost flush with the bed in front of her.


    Han Xian felt the edge of the bed and wanted to climb up. However, she could not climb up in any way.


    Han Kexin, floating aside, flashed something in his dull eyes.


    She hung her head rigidly, looked at her mother tossing around by the bed again and again, raised her eyes and stared at Qin Ruan who fell asleep on the bed.


    His face was blankly and a little more, like a sign of waking up.


    After a while, Han Kexin''s soul floated to the head of the bed.


    She squatted down slowly, even with Qin Ruan sleeping in bed.


    A pair of blood eyes stared at the people on the bed. Their eyes could not move, and their face was scary and terrible.


    If I were an ordinary person, I''m afraid I could be sent away directly with such dark red eyes.


    Qin Ruan fell asleep unprepared.


    Suddenly, her body moved. She turned and fell asleep on the other side.


    Han Kexin tilted his head, looked dazed and puzzled, and his eyes turned slightly in his eyes.


    Like an old man at dusk, she floated slowly again, bypassed the end of the bed and came to Qin Ruan.


    As before, she lay on the side of the bed, face to face with Qin Ruan who was sleeping.


    Blood red eyes stared at Qin Ruan motionless, staring at her white and tender face without defects, with serious and persistent eyes, with a bit of paranoia.


    Qin Ruan suddenly opened his eyes, and the light at the bottom of his eyes was clear.


    Han Kexin''s eyes are scary. Qin Ruan is more gloomy than her.


    She ground her teeth and said coldly, "is it over yet?"


    As long as Han Xian and Han Kexin want to get close to her, their evil spirit will startle her.


    This is the natural vigilance from the demigod. It is because of the tossing of the mother and daughter that she can''t rest well when she wants to sleep.


    Qin Ruan sat up from the bed and waved.


    A light golden light flashed, and the golden light turned into a whip, which immediately tied Han Kexin tightly.


    Han Xian at the end of the bed saw this and hurriedly floated over.


    She forgot to throw her lower body out of the window. The internal organs falling out of her stomach and the endless blood gushed out of the wound.


    Qin Ruan twisted her eyebrows and waved, shackled Han Kexin''s Golden Whip and bound Han Xian.


    Seeing the two souls imprisoned, Qin Ruan waved his hand, and the Golden Whip consciously dragged the mother and daughter to the corner.


    Qin Ruan ignored the end of the bed and lay back again with only two legs connected to his waist.


    She pulled thin, closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    I couldn''t help sighing that this night was really restless.


    Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter in the corner were tied up. How could they be so indifferent.


    They began to struggle hard.


    Just the more you struggle, the tighter the things that bind them.


    Tossing until dawn, they were strangled by a Golden Whip at their waist to the size of a bowl.


    Even so, they are still struggling.


    Without spiritual soul, they are worse than three-year-old children. They can''t think.


    ¡­¡­


    "Qin Ruan, you bitch! Bitch, get up! "


    "Bitch! What did you do to us? bitch! Qin Ruan, you are a bitch! "


    "Why did you wake up? What did you pretend? Why did you tie us up?"


    "Who do you think you are? I''m not what I used to be. Why should you tie us up!"


    "Qin Ruan, you bitch, wake up! I grass you! Bitch, you bastard! Wake up... "


    Qin Ruan, lying in bed, was awakened by the quack of a duck.


    "So noisy!"


    She rolled the quilt on the bed, opened her sleepy eyes slowly and looked down the voice.


    Han Xian and Han Kexin, who were bound in the corner by the Golden Whip, looked ferocious and stared at her with hatred in their eyes.


    It''s like she''s the one who killed them.


    Qin Ruan slowly closed his eyes and frowned unhappily.


    Waking up by someone is different from waking up naturally.


    When you wake up naturally, you will feel very comfortable physically and mentally.


    At the moment, Qin Ruan''s mood is a little irritable.


    Seeing that she ignored and closed her eyes again, Han Kexin was angry: "bitch, since you wake up, loosen it for us!"


    Qin Ruan sat up with his weak body who still wanted to stay in bed and stared coldly at Han Kexin.


    "One bitch at a time, who taught you this? It''s really hypocritical to be cheap without knowing it. "


    "Who are you scolding?"


    Han Kexin opened his eyes wide, his face was ferocious and twisted, and his hatred had nowhere to hide.


    She was also very wronged. How could she be tied here by Qin Ruan.


    She didn''t know what had happened before. She only knew that when she woke up, she was tied here with her mother.


    Han Xian''s face was not very good-looking. She pretended to be a lady. Wen Sheng advised Qin Ruan: "Ruan Ruan, you let us go. You''re breaking the law, you know."


    "..." Qin Ruan was puzzled this time.


    These two men have lost their memory. They are dead and still in charge of the law of the world.


    But what makes Qin Ruan more disgusting than puzzling is Han Xian''s address to her.


    Her tone was cold and said, "don''t call me Ruan Ruan, disgusting!"


    Han Xian instantly sank her face: "what do you mean you tied us to the Qin family? You threw me out yourself before. Do you regret it now and want to ask me to come back?"


    She doesn''t know about the Tang family or what she did with Qin Anming.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes looked at her piteously, and his tone was contemptuous and disdainful. "Look at your current situation, use your brain and talk to me again."


    She got up and went down to the ground, wore home shoes, and drank a cup of warm water.


    "Ah!!!"


    "Mom, what''s going on? Why are our waists so thin?"


    Before, Han Kexin and Han Xian only thought they were tied up. Seeing Qin Ruan sleeping soundly in bed, they immediately blew up and had no time to observe their current situation.


    Now, reminded by Qin Ruan, they were almost stunned when they were strangled into the size of a cup.


    Han Xian was also shocked: "this, what''s going on?"


    Qin Ruan leaned on the decorative cabinet not far away with an empty cup and said with a smile, "you''re dead."


    Han Kexin was furious and said, "you''re talking nonsense!"


    Qin Ruan put down the quilt in his hand and pointed to the slender waist of his mother and daughter: "will a normal person''s body be strangled to such a body?"


    "What have you done to me?"


    Han Xian also noticed that the situation was serious, and the look at the bottom of her eyes became flustered.


    Qin Ruan swept to her intact lower body. The combination of soul and body was intact. She could not see the slightest injury.

 Chapter 319

    Han Xian and Han Kexin didn''t notice such a strange scene before. Their hearts are big enough.


    Qin Ruan walked slowly towards his mother and daughter.


    Her red lips slightly opened, and her voice questioned: "it''s not what I did to you, but what you did. Did you make a ghost behind the Tang family''s door-to-door forced marriage?"


    Hearing Qin Ruan''s affirmative tone, Han Xian''s face changed slightly. She didn''t expect to be found so soon.


    The Tang family has gradually declined over the years. As long as it is slightly revealed to them that Qin Ruan is the second largest shareholder of the Qin group, the Tang family will disturb the Qin family.


    Is it because they were tied up today.


    Han Kexin had a quick mouth and admitted without hesitation: "so what? Do you still want to kill people and kill people?"


    When her mother told Qin Anmin about it, she was listening. The news they told the Tang family was also true.


    If the Qin family wants to live a stable life, it depends on whether they agree or not.


    "Pa Pa!!!"


    Qin Ruan clapped his hands and smiled in his voice: "very good, dare to do it."


    She stood in front of her mother and daughter and took back the Golden Whip that bound them.


    Just as Han Xian and Han Kexin were about to relax, Qin Ruan shot again.


    She shook the Golden Whip in her hand and pulled it at Han Xian''s waist.


    "Pa!"


    This whip will not cause much damage to Han Xian.


    But her solidified soul power was scattered and could not maintain her normal form.


    Han Xian''s bloody terrorist injury, which was slashed by the waist before her death, was exposed again.


    Her two legs were connected with the severed half of her body, and she immediately followed the soul body separation of the half of her body. The scene was scary and bloody.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Seeing this scene, Han Kexin screamed and ran away from Han Xian in an instant.


    She was incredibly fast and almost instantly floated several meters away from Han Xian.


    Han Xian herself was not lightly frightened. Her pale face was full of consternation and absurdity.


    Qin Ruan sneered and looked at their mother and daughter as if they were clowns: "do you still think you''re alive now?"


    Han Kexin asked her, "what''s going on?!"


    "I should have asked you that."


    Qin Ruan went to the bedside, sat down slowly and held his arms with both hands: "what have you provoked and abused you two with such a cruel means."


    "What the hell are you talking about!" Han Kexin didn''t admit that he was dead at all.


    She is only in her twenties and so young. How could she die.


    She firmly believes that Qin Ruan did all this.


    So far, she has not forgotten that once she saw Qin Ruan''s face changing in the Qin family corridor. Her facial features were ferocious, her eyes were stained with black pupils, strange and frightened, like a ghost.


    That time, she was so frightened that she even made a fool of herself.


    She remembers such a black history clearly.


    If it''s a puppet, Qin Ruan is the puppet!


    Facing Han Kexin''s stubbornness, Qin Ruan looked sarcastic and disdainful.


    Her eyes were glaring upward, her body was still floating in the void, and her internal organs were splashing and throwing Han Xian in the void.


    "And you, do you think you''re not dead?"


    Han Xian is more mature than Han Kexin after all, but she is still difficult to face the fact that she is dead.


    She shook her head at Qin Ruan: "I don''t know. I don''t remember anything."


    "Do you remember provoking the Qin and Tang families?"


    "Remember." Han Xian admitted.


    Qin Ruan asked, "do you remember who you had an appointment with last night?"


    Han Xian: "I was at home last night and didn''t go out."


    Qin Ruan looked at Han Kexin, who hid not far away and regarded Han Xian as a monster: "what about you?"


    "Hum!" Han Kexin refused to answer, and his eyes turned warily around Qin Ruan and Han Xian.


    She intuitively believed that Qin Ruan played tricks, and even Han Xian did it by magic.


    Qin Ruan didn''t go into her suspicious sight and said to Han Xian, "you made an appointment to open a room last night."


    "It''s impossible"! Han Xian firmly denied: "I cleaned up the housework at home yesterday. Before going to bed, I specially asked Kexin to close the window because it rained in the north city.


    We were still sleeping at home last night, but we woke up and showed up here. What''s the matter? "


    Han Kexin glared at Qin Ruan: "yes! What kind of magic did you use on us?! "


    It seems that neither mother nor daughter has the memory of last night.


    Qin Ruan held his chin, frowned gently and whispered, "it''s strange. You remember the things a few days ago, but you have no memory of the day you died."


    She twisted her eyebrows and asked them, "do you know Yan en?"


    Han Xian: "yes."


    Han Kexin: "how did you know him?!"


    Compared with Han Xian''s calm, Han Kexin overflowed with strong hostility.


    Qin Ruan smiled, mixed with bad intentions: "because you all asked him to open a room yesterday without knowing each other."


    "Impossible!"


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    The mother and daughter retorted at the same time.


    Han Xian and Han Kexin just dropped their words and looked at each other.


    They all know Yan en, and they do have an appointment with each other. Isn''t it


    Han Xian''s soul floated towards Han Kexin. She shook under her body and the bloody internal organs falling from her abdomen: "Kexin, how do you know Yan en?"


    You know, she did make an appointment with Yan en. The other party told her in advance that there would be a third party.


    "Don''t come here!"


    Seeing Han Xian approaching, Han Kexin was scared to death, and his soul fled rapidly in the room.


    "Kexin, I''m my mother."


    "No, you''re not. Don''t come here!"


    "Kexin, don''t hide. I''m really my mother."


    "Ah... No, you''re not. Don''t come near me!"


    The mother and daughter are chasing each other in the room. Qin Ruan has a headache.


    After a while, they didn''t stop. Qin Ruan said angrily, "since you don''t know anything, you don''t have to waste time. Just send you to hell."


    As soon as the mother and daughter heard this, they stopped and stared at Qin Ruan with a puzzled face.


    Qin Ruan stood up and stared at their eyes. "Are you sure you can''t remember who killed you?"


    "I really don''t know. Were we really with Yan en last night? How did you bring us here? Why can you see us? Who are you? "


    Han Xian''s tone was a little blunt. In her opinion, Qin Ruan was the most suspicious.


    Qin Ruan had no hope for the brain circuits of the mother and daughter and ignored their suspicion.


    Her voice was cold and indifferent: "it''s true that you are with Yan en. Now the General Bureau of criminal investigation has been involved in this case.


    Last night, I went to the hotel with my eldest brother and second brother for routine inquiry. Your soul came back with us. What else to ask? "


    Han Xian''s eyes were suspicious and didn''t believe her: "who are you?"


    Qin Ruan: "I am Qin Ruan."


    "Why did you see us? You are not Qin Ruan. Who are you? "


    Han Xian didn''t know why. She always felt that Qin Ruan in front of her made her afraid.

 Chapter 320

    Qin Ruan raised his feet and walked towards his mother and daughter: "I am Qin Ruan, harvesting all the demons, monsters and evil things in the world, including your puppets wandering in the world."


    These words were overbearing and leaked, and even the Qi field of the whole body became strong.


    She is like an irreplaceable queen.


    They looked dazed and frightened. Qin Ruan''s red lips opened slightly: "since you can''t remember how to die, you don''t have to wander in this world and go to hell to accept the consequences of what you have done in this life."


    A faint golden light appeared around her. There was a cold smell sweeping through the house. The thick black fog spread and gathered one person and two puppets in the blink of an eye.


    Han Kexin shouted, "I think of it!"


    In catching up with Han Xian, she found that her feet had never touched the ground and leaped very fast.


    This strange change created self doubt in her heart.


    Hearing that Qin Ruan was going to send them to hell, she was unwilling to send them to hell.


    The room was cold and the black fog dispersed in an instant.


    Qin Ruan Mei stared at Han Kexin: "what do you think of?"


    "I remember my body seems to be tied up. I still remember a lot of blood. Something is grinning at me. It tore my face. It hurts. My face hurts! Ah ah!!! "


    Han Kexin felt the heartbreaking pain again and squatted on the ground, covering his face and crying.


    Qin Ruan believed that she really remembered something.


    She turned her eyes and went to see Han Xian: "what about you?"


    The latter shook his head: "I don''t remember anything."


    Qin Ruan looked at the time. It was time for her to go downstairs for breakfast.


    "You are not allowed to run around in the house. Think about who killed you and what deep hatred you should have. Cut your waist, cut off your limbs and skin. Such hatred is not shallow."


    She took the laundry to wash.


    Qin Ruan walks into the bathroom. There are only Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter in the bedroom.


    In half an hour.


    Qin Ruan, who came out of the bathroom, saw the mother and daughter in the corner of the house and said that they were very good.


    However, the next moment she was beaten in the face.


    After noticing Qin Ruan''s appearance, Han Kexin suddenly looked up,


    Her red eyes stared at Qin Ruan tightly, and the hatred in her eyes rushed to the sky. Her figure rushed towards Qin Ruan like lightning.


    Qin Ruan, who was still wiping his hair, threw the towel in his hand at each other, retreated and angrily said, "Han Kexin!"


    The towel passed through Han Kexin''s soul. Her face was ferocious and rushed: "I''m going to kill you! How can you be safe and sound? I''m dead, you bitch! It''s all because of you! "


    While Qin Ruan washes, Han Xian and Han Kexin don''t recall who killed them.


    Through what happened after they woke up, they finally confirmed that they were really dead.


    Qin Ruan''s fine face sank, and the Golden Whip flashed in his hand. When Han Kexin approached her, a whip waved out.


    "Pa!"


    Han Ke''s body shape maintained by his mind and soul was hit in pieces in an instant.


    Even the other party''s intact face, which was condensed by the soul force, also recovered its bloody appearance before death.


    Her limbs fell to the ground like a broken doll.


    "Something that doesn''t know how to live or die!" Qin Ruan was angry and waved another whip.


    "Pa!"


    Han Kexin, who fell to the ground, was powerless to resist and could only bear whipping again and again.


    Han Xian rushed over: "stop fighting! Hit her again and she''ll die! "


    "This is the dead!" Qin Ruan looked contemptuous.


    She stopped the whip in her hand, looked down at the mother and daughter, and said in a gloomy voice, "don''t start with you, really take me as a good bully?"


    Qin Ruan''s hair was still dripping with drops of water. After some tossing, the clothes she had just changed were wet by water stains and stuck to her body, which was very uncomfortable.


    Han Xian took Han Kexin''s broken limb and pieced it together. She spoke quickly with resentment: "Kexin is dead. You can''t let her, and she can''t hurt you. Why make her so painful."


    Qin Ruan clenched the Golden Whip in his hand and smiled: "let me? I have no relatives with you. Why should I let you? "


    Han Xian raised her head and stared bitterly at Qin Ruan: "we are all dead. You are still alive. You are proud now. Why don''t you let us go?"


    "Don''t let you go?" Qin Ruan smiled angrily again: "it''s really unkind!"


    The Golden Whip in her hand threw out dazzling patterns in the void, and her body emitted a faint divine golden light.


    "Pa!"


    The Golden Whip threw Han Kexin a broken leg that had not solidified with the soul.


    The collision between the golden light and the evil spirit, the leg was only annihilated by flying ash in the blink of an eye.


    Qin Ruan looked shocked and frightened at Han Xian and Han Kexin and said contemptuously, "in your current situation, I can immediately let you fly into oblivion, but did I do that?


    If you die, you deserve it, or do you think about who you offended and find out the murderer. I can send you to the underworld. I don''t want to see you again forever. I''m disgusted to see you! "


    This is what Qin Ruan really thought after his rebirth.


    She saw that the mother and daughter were extremely uncomfortable both physically and mentally.


    Seeing them, the painful experience of her previous life came to mind.


    "Who are you, you are not Qin Ruan!" Han Kexin shrinks in Han Xian''s arms and stares at Qin Ruan in horror.


    The pupil in Qin Ruan''s eyes gradually darkened, and he could hardly see the slightest white.


    With a faint smile on her lips and a gloomy and terrible voice, she said, "I''m an evil puppet who climbed out of hell and came to collect you!"


    Qin Ruan''s eyes and pupils have the ability to capture people''s soul. The powerful pressure and unknown oppressive force spread from her make Han Xian and Han Ke tremble.


    Seeing that the mother and daughter were afraid, Qin Ruan laughed: "ha ha..."


    She returned to her normal look and gave them a disdainful and contemptuous look.


    "You''d better be honest. If you can''t think who killed you, it won''t be worth keeping. I''ll send you to the underworld myself."


    Qin Ruan went to the wardrobe and withdrew his clothes.


    He changed his clothes in front of the two puppets in the house.


    Han Xian and Han Kexin can''t help feeling inexplicable thirst even if they are women.


    The slender waist and beautiful curve are like the most perfect creation of God.


    They never knew that Qin Ruan had such innate superior capital.


    Qin Ruan turned to fasten his clothes and glanced coldly at the mother and daughter: "I warn you for the last time, don''t leave the room and don''t give me a chance that you can''t even go to the underworld."


    At the end of the conversation, the man turned and left the room.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    Qin Anguo, Qin jingcen and his son are sitting in the hall, watching the financial news.


    When Qin Ruan went downstairs, he just caught up with the tail of the news.


    Qin jingcen broadcast to the international news channel and just saw Qin Ruan downstairs.


    His cold face showed a smile: "Ruan Ruan, why don''t you sleep more?"

 Chapter 321

    Qin Mei is still sleeping at this time.


    In order to take care of two small children, my family postponed breakfast today.


    "Dad, brother."


    After calling people, Qin Ruan said to Qin jingcen, "I can''t sleep when I wake up. Where''s the second brother?"


    "I''m still sleeping. I don''t know when to get up."


    Qin told the busy servant in the living room, "let the kitchen prepare for dinner."


    The servant took the order and went to the restaurant.


    Qin Anguo waved to the approaching Qin Ruan: "Ruan Ruan, come and sit down."


    "Dad."


    Qin Ruan sat beside him with a clever and gentle smile on his face.


    Qin Anguo stared at his daughter and slapped her. With a face similar to her mother''s, he was kind: "I heard that the third master came yesterday?"


    "Well, I left after dinner."


    "The school is on holiday. What are your plans recently?"


    "There''s no plan. What''s dad''s plan?"


    Qin Anguo laughed: "I''m old and can''t walk. I can''t go anywhere."


    Knowing that he had some physical problems, Qin Ruan frowned: "Dad, the Huo family has a professional medical team, which involves a wide range of aspects. I''ll invite someone to show you another day?"


    Qin Anguo quickly waved his hand: "no, it''s too troublesome. As long as I stay at home, I don''t have a big problem doing some exercise occasionally."


    Qin Ruan took his arm and said softly, "I''d better have a look. I''m not sure."


    Even Qin jingcen exhorted: "Dad, just listen to Ruan Ruan Ruan, or let us rest assured."


    Unable to resist the insistence of his children, Qin''an nodded and agreed.


    The servant came and told them that they could have dinner. The three got up and went to the restaurant.


    Qin Ruan asked, "don''t you wait for your second brother?"


    Qin Dashao said casually, "if you can''t get hungry, let''s eat first."


    This is the gap between brother and sister.


    Even Qin Anguo nodded approvingly: "the smelly boy won''t get up until noon. Don''t wait for him."


    Qin Ruan blinked and felt that his father and eldest brother were not right.


    She also occasionally lived at home. In another hour or so, her second brother should wake up.


    At this time, she just realized the power of daughter control and sister control. This is just the beginning.


    In the future, Qin Mei''s cabbage really deserves its name.


    At the dinner table, Qin Anguo talked about the company''s affairs with Qin jingcen while feeding his daughter.


    When Qin Ruan was almost ready to eat, the cell phone she put at the table rang.


    Qin jingcen, sitting beside her, glanced carelessly and saw the word "Land Bureau".


    Qin Ruan also saw it. She picked up her cell phone and stood up: "Dad, brother, I''m full. You eat. I''ll answer the phone."


    "Full?" Qin Anguo felt that he had not been fed, and his eyes were filled with disappointment.


    However, he was more worried that his daughter was not full and stared at Qin Ruan with worried eyes.


    "Full, full."


    Qin Ruan waved his hand and left with his mobile phone.


    She walked out of the restaurant and connected the phone when the cell phone was about to ring off.


    "Qin Ruan, the murderer of the case turned himself in last night."


    Lu Han spoke quickly and called Qin Ruan''s name directly.


    "Turned himself in?" Qin Ruan''s eyes were dazed.


    It''s very confusing.


    She was sure that the murderer of Han Xian and Han Kexin would never be human.


    Since it''s not a person, could it be that the evil spirit voluntarily surrendered himself.


    So how are Lu Han and his men in the bureau? Are you sure he hasn''t been eaten by evil as a snack.


    Qin Ruan coughed and asked, "are you okay?"


    "No!"


    Lu Han''s tone was indignant.


    Qin Ruan heard a bit of sadness.


    She had a hunch that things were bad and that there might be something inside.


    Qin Ruan, standing outside the restaurant, looked back at his worried father and brother sitting inside, with a slight smile on his lips.


    Qin Ruan walked upstairs holding his cell phone.


    When she went upstairs, she asked Lu Han, "what''s going on?"


    Lu Han: "the murderer was an undercover sister who died last year."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Qin Ruan had better prepare. He never expected to involve public servants.


    Thinking of Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter upstairs, she had a bad feeling in her heart.


    "Then why did the other party kill Han Xian and Han Kexin?"


    As soon as Qin Ruan''s words were asked, he heard Lu Han''s molar voice from the sound tube of his mobile phone.


    After a while, the other party''s voice was hoarse and his mood was unstable. He said, "the person who sacrificed was my alumni. We last met at school. He suddenly disappeared at school, and there was no such person in the school archives.


    His personal file has no authority and can''t be found at all. At that time, I almost guessed that he was going to perform a special task, but I didn''t expect that many years later, he left in such a difficult way. "


    The speculation at the bottom of Qin Ruan''s heart became stronger and stronger. She pursed her lips and asked in a deep voice, "is the death of your alumni related to Han Xian or Han Kexin?"


    "Han Kexin, this woman deserves her death!"


    Lu Han, a civil servant serving the people, can say this, which shows how hated Han Kexin''s actions are.


    Qin Ruan''s hand holding the mobile phone couldn''t help stepping up: "what did she do?"


    Lu Hanshen said in a voice, "things are complicated, and Minmin, my alumni''s sister is in a bad state. Do you have time to come to the bureau?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know the location?"


    "I know."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    Qin Ruan hung up the phone, his eyes were dark, and his face was not very good-looking.


    What did Han Kexin do to let a warrior die.


    Qin Ruan returns to the room. Han Xian and Han Kexin float in the room. They have recovered their former form.


    Xu is exposed to many bloody scenes. Qin Ruan finds that she is getting more and more used to it.


    Han Xian''s frightening form of waist cutting, and Han Kexin''s limbs were cut and skinned, and his face was beyond recognition. In Qin Ruan''s opinion, there was no previous psychological aversion.


    Qin Ruan leaned on the door, stared at Han Kexin, who had adapted to the soul in the house, and asked, "Han Kexin, do you know Min Min?"


    "Min Min?" Han Kexin looked blankly, and then his eyes showed clearly.


    "Yes, a little attendant who used to follow me, but she has disappeared for a long time and doesn''t know where she has gone."


    Qin Ruan: "do you know her brother?"


    "A police officer, very handsome. I haven''t seen a real person."


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and said softly, "have you done anything to Min Min or her brother?"


    "What can I do? Min Min is a civilian. She looks smart and can speak. Otherwise, who plays with her? I don''t know what she''s up to. She''s been gone for a year."


    Han Kexin''s tone is a little resentful.


    Qin Ruan: "have you done anything to her brother?"


    Han Kexin: "I haven''t seen her brother. Even if the appearance is very good, the waist looks good. It''s a pity that I can''t see a real person."


    In other words, she really wants her allergic brother.


    Qin Ruan felt a headache. She raised her hand, pressed the center of her eyebrows and said, "Minmin is back. Do you want to see her¡°


    Han Kexin didn''t even hesitate. He resolutely refused: "no!"

 Chapter 322

    Qin Ruan narrowed his eyes and stared at her coldly, as if he saw the bottom of her heart through Han Kexin''s eyes.


    She chuckled, "you have to go, you have to go if you don''t."


    Qin Ruan''s slender fingers waved in the void, and the power of the dark god wrapped around Han Ke''s heart and soul, binding her up.


    Han Xian wanted to say something, which was shackled by Qin Ruan in the same way.


    "Neither of you can run away. Both of you have to come with me."


    Qin Ruan''s tone is indisputable.


    ¡­¡­


    General Bureau of criminal investigation.


    After Qin Ruan arrived, Lu Han, who was waiting at the door, personally took him to the interrogation room.


    Lu Han Tian''s eyes were sealed and he couldn''t see Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter behind Qin Ruan who were pulled in by Ming Li.


    When walking to the interrogation room, Lu Han whispered to Qin Ruan, "Minmin doesn''t feel right for me. I can''t say what I feel. I think she''s like a puppet without soul."


    I didn''t see anyone. Qin Ruan didn''t comment on it.


    She frowned and asked, "she said Han Kexin killed her brother?"


    Lu Han said in a low tone: "Han Kexin indirectly hurt Minmin''s brother. It''s a long story. After Minmin turned himself in, I read her brother''s file on the application. The other party was killed because of identity exposure."


    Qin Ruan: "what did Han Kexin do?"


    Lu Han: "the reason is that Minmin and Han Kexin drank too much one day last year. Minmin took her home. They both drank a lot. I don''t know where to find a picture of Minmin''s brother in police uniform.


    Not long after that day, Minmin''s brother was killed by gangsters and did not disturb anyone. Before long, a bloody sack was thrown at the door of the urban leadership office building, which contained Minmin''s brother''s broken body.


    On the same day, Minmin was also caught by the gangsters, but Han Kexin was safe. She took a picture of Minmin''s brother in police uniform, sent the picture to the Internet, and was seen by the people watched by the gangsters on the Internet.


    Those criminals who committed all kinds of crimes let Han Kexin go and even wiped out the traces of the photos of Min Min''s brother on the Internet for her. From the beginning to the end, no one suspected Han Kexin. If Min Min hadn''t come back, it would be a headless case. "


    Lu hanchui''s hand on his side clenched into a fist. What he didn''t say to Qin Ruan was the tragic death experience of Minmin''s brother.


    The actions of those gangsters are no longer enough to describe them as miserable.


    That''s basically inhuman abuse - killing.


    The gangster gave a cruel punishment to Minmin''s brother. He was broken in many parts of his body.


    He was tortured at the hands of the gangsters for more than 48 hours before he was killed.


    The real cause of death of Minmin''s brother was that the gang dismembered all parts of his body and injected him with drugs to keep him awake every minute.


    The suffering, pain and despair are unimaginable.


    They threw MINMING''s brother''s body in front of the office building and attached all the videos of torture.


    This is a blatant provocation.


    Even if Lu Han didn''t say those details, Qin Ruan was shocked by what the gangsters did.


    Her face was very ugly and she said in a deep voice, "why don''t you arrest those animals?"


    Lu Han looked embarrassed: "this is a secret. It''s inconvenient for me to disclose it."


    After thinking about it, he whispered, "I can only tell you that those gangsters have the most sophisticated equipment. They are protected by local nobles."


    "Oh!" Qin Ruan sneered.


    She probably knows where it is from the bottom of her heart.


    Qin Ruan lives in Xicheng all year round. She knows that there is a place where aristocrats and dark forces live in heaven.


    There are fraudsters and different forces that control some kind of poison but are protected by the nobility.


    Their black industry chain has developed rapidly, breeding a large number of groups who have no culture but go to the road of crime.


    This place is called nanluo.


    In nanluo, no child can be underestimated.


    He may smile at you one second and take out his AK47 and blow your head the next.


    They are cunning and cruel, do all kinds of evil, and their actions are inhuman.


    Qin Ruan said in a deep voice, "so Minmin escaped from those people and took revenge on Han Kexin?"


    Lu Han nodded vigorously: "yes"


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were bright and deep, and his eyes looked dangerous and sinister.


    A hero died because of Han Kexin.


    Is there a hole in this woman''s brain? Min Min''s brother has a special identity. Even the private photo of an ordinary police officer can''t be uploaded to the Internet.


    Qin Ruan glanced back at Han Kexin, who had become quiet since she came in and heard her talking with Lu Han.


    She knew that Han Kexin could not be reborn in her next life alone.


    This woman is more vicious than she thought.


    She wouldn''t believe that she had no shady dealings with those gangsters.


    This woman has always been unscrupulous in order to achieve her goal. She has the ability to escape from those gangsters.


    "Here we are." Lu Han stopped in the first interrogation room.


    He stepped forward and opened the door.


    Qin Ruan stood outside the door and felt the evil spirit rushing towards her.


    The evil spirit in the room contained strong resentment, and her mood was affected.


    She clearly felt despair, sadness, and full of malice.


    The girl sitting in the special seat in the interrogation room clearly reflected Qin Ruan''s eyes.


    This girl should be Minmin.


    Her face was pale and bloodless, her eyes were dull and silent, and she didn''t look like a living person at all.


    Minmin slowly raises her head and looks at Lu Han and Qin Ruan. Her dark eyes turn slightly, strange and frightening.


    She seemed to see the two dead souls floating behind Qin Ruan. Her eyes couldn''t help opening wide, and a strong resentment broke out in her eyes.


    "Han Kexin!!!"


    She has a hoarse voice and gnashes her teeth.


    Lu Han subconsciously touched his arm, and goose bumps came out.


    He consciously left Qin Ruan''s side and looked at her, especially the position behind her.


    Lu Han''s face was distorted: "did you bring something again?"


    Qin Ruan glanced at him: "guess?"


    Lu Han once witnessed such a smiling look in the Huo family.


    He was very sure that Qin Ruan must have brought something dirty.


    Qin Ruan asked, "has the monitoring equipment in the house been turned off?"


    "It''s off."


    Qin Ruan walked into the interrogation room without leaving Minmin on the seat.


    And Minmin also stared at her back with Qin Ruan''s action. Her face was ferocious and her eyes were full of crazy hatred.


    Qin Ruan sat opposite Minmin and inadvertently looked behind him.


    Han Kexin is imprisoned by Ming Li. In the face of Min Min''s fierce gaze, she hangs her head slightly and doesn''t dare to look at her.


    Qin Ruan saw clearly that he was guilty. He can''t be guilty anymore.


    She looked at Minmin. There was not a trace of popularity all over the girl, and there was a strong black fog of resentment all over her.


    Qin Ruan deliberately lowered his voice and asked Minmin softly, "can you see Han Kexin?"


    Minmin''s lips curved in a big arc, and her pale face showed a malicious expression.


    Her tone was fierce and hoarse: "of course, I can recognize her even if she becomes a puppet!"

 Chapter 323

    Han Kexin finally remembered everything because of the hatred in Minmin''s tone. Minmin killed her.


    After Yan en went downstairs that night, someone knocked on the door of the hotel.


    She saw the familiar man standing outside the door and opened the door without hesitation, but Minmin rushed in.


    The pain she experienced when the other party tortured her with fierce means and peeled off her face has made Han Ke''s heart and soul tremble in retrospect.


    It was so painful and painful that she wanted to never think of it.


    Lu Han enters the interrogation room and closes the door from inside.


    Qin Ruan turned back and looked at him with slightly narrowed eyes: "how did you see that Minmin was wrong?"


    You know, Lu Han''s heavenly eyes have long been closed. According to Minmin''s body shape, it should not be found that she is not a human.


    Lu Han twisted his eyebrows: "what happened to Minmin?"


    Qin Ruan wrote in a light tone: "she has been dead for more than a month."


    She leaned on the seat, her black eyes cold.


    When Lu Han called Qin Ruan, he was already prepared. At the moment, he was not surprised by what she said.


    He stared at Minmin with deep eyes, lowered his eyes slightly, and whispered, "her shadow is against her body."


    Minmin''s gloomy eyes stared at Han Kexin. She didn''t seem to hear the dialogue between Qin Ruan and Lu Han, showing an indifferent attitude.


    Qin Ruan drooped his eyes and stared at the shadow under Minmin''s feet. After a closer look, he did find that there was a problem.


    The shadow under Minmin''s body is distorted, and the direction of the shadow is also wrong.


    The shadow of her and Lu Han is on the left, while Minmin''s shadow is on the right. The shape of the shadow is distorted, like a living creature still wriggling. This is not a human shadow.


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and stared at Minmin''s pale face: "how did you die?"


    "Ha ha..." Minmin sneered and stared at Han Kexin behind Qin Ruan.


    She stretched out her blue hand and pointed to Han Kexin: "I''m going to ask her!"


    Han Ke''s heart, soul and body were unstable and almost collapsed. She looked up at Minmin and felt wronged and pitiful: "I can''t blame me. I don''t know your brother''s identity."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me!"


    Minmin gets up from the seat and stares at Han Kexin with eyes splitting: "do you know how miserable my brother died?"


    Han Kexin shook his head: "I don''t know, I don''t know what will happen..."


    "You didn''t know that you killed my brother miserably and couldn''t recover his honor until he died. Those people took me away. You had a chance to say it. When those people came to you, you didn''t tell me anything!"


    "Said I would die! I can''t help it. Those people hold guns against me. What can I do? "


    Han Kexin seems to be very afraid of Minmin. When facing her, he is more afraid than Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan looked this scene into his eyes and showed some interest in his eyes.


    This is interesting. Why is Han Kexin so afraid of Minmin.


    You should know that these two are half weight, one incarnated as a puppet and one half puppet and half devil. There is not much difference between them.


    After seeing the magic Qi in Taoist priest Wu, Qin Ruan felt the same breath from Minmin again.


    The strength of these two people may be higher, and Han Kexin is not afraid to be like this.


    Minmin is angered by Han Kexin. Her whole body is full of evil spirit and strong dark evil spirit.


    "Han Kexin, you should be scared, and a cruel woman like you should disappear forever!"


    Qin Ruan looked aside and suddenly suggested, "why don''t you have a fight?"


    Minmin and Han Kexin were stunned when they said this.


    The former shows an eager look, while the latter looks pale.


    Han Kexin seems to recall some terrible experience and hides behind Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan gets up and takes back the dark force bound to Han Kexin.


    After all this, she turned and walked towards Lu Han standing not far away.


    In an instant, Minmin rushed to Korea and Korea. The end of the death like return surprised people.


    Han Xian, who was imprisoned by Ming Li, saw this and shouted at Qin Ruan: "Qin Ruan, you can''t do this, but you can''t beat her at all!"


    "Killing people needs to pay for their lives. Han Kexin only paid one life, which is not enough."


    Qin Ruan naturally won''t watch Minmin. He really tossed Han Kexin into ashes.


    But her heart is still biased towards Minmin. It''s her selfish intention to let her teach Han Kexin a little lesson.


    Minmin and Han Kexin fight each other. Even if Han Kexin loses a leg, her soul, as a puppet, is light and sharp, and escapes in embarrassment.


    She was no faster than Min Min and was soon caught.


    Qin Ruan said to Lu Han, "the case has been solved, but the murderer voluntarily surrendered himself. I have nothing to do with it."


    "Mrs. San Shao, you''re welcome."


    Lu Han twisted his eyebrows to see Minmin entangled with the air in the house, and goose bumps came out again.


    He asked Qin Ruan, "is Minmin really dead?"


    "You can''t die anymore."


    Lu Han sighed: "she is only in her twenties and so young."


    Qin Ruan sighed lightly: "the girl fell into the hands of those gangsters and suffered a lot. I don''t know how she sacrificed her soul with the devil."


    Lu Han took time from his lips: "demon?"


    Qin Ruan: "it''s easier to bewitch people than puppets."


    This is both a puppet and a devil, but it''s really exciting.


    Lu Han wiped his face and asked, "does Minmin still have a chance to reincarnate?"


    "Of course there are, but this girl killed people and provoked evil. Her future fate is not good. Let''s see her fate."


    Lu Han closed his lips and stared at Min Min, who was wrestling with the void: "let them fight like this?"


    He can''t see the tragic scene between Minmin and Han Kexin, but Qin Ruan can see it clearly.


    Minmin deserves to be invaded by evil Qi. Her ability is above Han Kexin.


    At present, Han Kexin''s limbs, which were decomposed before his death, were torn apart by Minmin again.


    Even her head was twisted off. The scene was bloody and frightened, but Qin Ruan remained silent.


    Until Minmin was ready to swallow Han Kexin''s soul, Qin Ruan finally shot.


    She pushed her palm towards the void. The ghost force popped out of her palm bound Han Kexin''s broken soul and quickly moved away from Crazy Minmin.


    Seeing the enemy out of the palm, Minmin raised her eyes and glared at Qin Ruan: "do you want to mind your own business?"


    From beginning to end, her goal was only Han Kexin.


    In her opinion, Qin Ruan is a Heavenly Master with some Taoism, and she doesn''t pay attention to him.


    If the woman wants to meddle, she doesn''t mind solving it together.


    Qin Ruan threw Han Kexin''s broken body in front of Han Xian and easily untied the shackles on Han Xian.


    As the mother and daughter snuggled up, Qin Ruan withdrew her hand.


    She looked at Minmin with a smile: "I''m curious about how you deal with demons, and even sacrifice your soul."


    "It has nothing to do with you!"


    Minmin stared at Qin Ruan with dark eyes, and a strong killing intention appeared all over her.

 Chapter 324

    Qin Ruan ignored Minmin''s strong intention to kill her and asked calmly, "why did you turn yourself in today?"


    This time, Minmin didn''t refuse to answer: "someone told me that Han Kexin can be found here."


    Qin Ruan: "who is it?"


    Minmin closed her lips and stopped talking.


    Qin Ruan asked, "since you killed Han Kexin, why didn''t you solve her on the spot last night?"


    Minmin''s hostility is clearly visible, and Qin Ruan''s words have touched her bottom line.


    She looked gloomy and said, "it has nothing to do with you!"


    "Why don''t I guess?" Qin Ruan hooked his lips and smiled.


    She walked towards Minmin and slowly opened her mouth: "from the scene of the crime last night, you should not be the only one who killed Han Xian and Han Kexin. I only saw a human life on your back. You killed one of Han Kexin and Han Xian. Who killed the other?"


    Minmin''s eyes trembled slightly, and the panic color on her pale face was obvious.


    But she still denied: "I''m the only one, no one else!"


    Qin Ruan smiled: "I didn''t say your companion is human. Maybe it''s a half puppet and half devil like you."


    "You lied to me?!" Minmin is angry.


    "No, I''m just extrapolating, and you slipped your tongue."


    Qin Ruan looked at Han Xian and Han Kexin who had recovered his soul: "do you remember who Min Min''s other companion is?"


    Han Kexin''s face is ferocious and his body is full of resentment. There is a sign that he has become a fierce puppet.


    She said word by word, "it''s Fu Jin!"


    "Fu, Jin?" Qin Ruan spoke slowly. The name came out of her mouth with unspeakable complexity and deep meaning.


    The red light in Han Kexin''s eyes is dazzling and frightening.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "yes! That man approached me purposefully. He was with Minmin! They are not human! "


    "Fu Jin? The name is familiar. " Lu Han twisted his eyebrows and made a sound.


    Qin Ruan looked back and smiled: "the Fu family in the south, the third childe of the Fu family."


    "Yes, it''s him. Fu Jin has come to the capital?" Lu Han looked a little surprised.


    Lu Han came from four big families and paid more or less attention to the Fu family in the south. He also heard about the mystery of the third childe of the Fu family.


    Qin Ruan shrugged: "who knows, this is about to ask Minmin."


    She stared at Minmin and wanted to know an answer from her mouth.


    Minmin sneered: "I want to know you check it yourself."


    Qin Ruan slightly picked his eyebrows and said in a positive tone, "that man is not Fu Jin."


    "Hum!" Minmin snorted coldly and turned her head to one side.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and CHEN Si appeared on his face.


    Wei Xishi repeatedly mentioned in the group that the man with Han Kexin is not Fu Jin.


    When Minmin heard Fu Jin, the flustered look on her face disappeared. It can be seen that the man is not Fu Jin.


    So who pretended to be the third childe of Fu, deliberately colluded with Han Kexin and entangled with Min Min.


    Master Huicheng was invited to the door by the Fu family. What''s the connection between the evil of the eldest childe Fu and them.


    Qin Ruan felt that the relationship was too chaotic, leaving her without a clue for a moment.


    She took out her mobile phone from her pocket, opened wechat and found the wechat group of [beitaidijun on].


    It shows nearly a hundred messages.


    Qin Ruan probably glanced at it and knew that the problem of Childe Fu had been solved.


    He was favored by a lecherous female puppet. Qiao Nanyuan and master Huicheng shot together this morning. Childe Fu got rid of the female puppet''s entanglement.


    It''s also strange that the eldest childe Fu ordered his back. When he was offering sacrifices to his ancestors, he fell on a tomb that had not been repaired all the year round and was almost flush with the ground.


    It happened that the hostess of the grave took a fancy to Mr. Fu and wanted him to be her ideal husband.


    If master Huicheng and Qiao Nanyuan are one day later, the female puppet will really succeed with Childe Fu. It will be a lot of trouble to solve at that time.


    The matter of the Fu family has been settled. Master Huicheng is already on his way back to Beijing.


    Qin Ruan opened the portrait of Qiao Nanyuan and chatted with each other privately.


    [uncle Qiao, have you seen Mr. Fu in the Fu family this morning?]


    Qiao Nanyuan was online. Qin Ruan just sent a message and displayed the prompt that the other party was entering a message.


    [no, but I saw the photos of Mr. Fu and the Fu family, the family photo when I was a child.]


    Qin Ruan gently clicked the mobile phone screen.


    Thinking for a moment, she opened her mobile phone photo album and turned out the photos sent to her by huochuan last night.


    The person in the photo is the man who is with Han Kexin and claims to be Fu Jin.


    Qin Ruan: [picture]


    [uncle Qiao, do you think this man is an adult Fu Jin?]


    Qin Ruan sent the photo to ask.


    Qiao Nanyuan replied quickly.


    [no, I just calculated that this man should be dead.]


    Qin Ruan''s eyes widened slightly when he saw this sentence.


    She raised her head and stared at Minmin''s stubborn pale face.


    Qin Ruan went to Minmin and sent the picture displayed on her mobile phone to her: "this man should be your companion. He killed someone for you last night?"


    Minmin stared at the photos on her mobile phone and Qiao Nanyuan''s reply to Qin Ruan.


    Her lips trembled and said, "no! It''s impossible! How could he die? "


    Qin Ruan stared into her eyes and said in a deep voice, "I met a Taoist priest who sacrificed himself to the devil like you before. The breath of that man came from the same vein with you. I want to know how you came into contact with those demons.


    I don''t have no other way to know. I just don''t want to hurt you. The pain experienced by soul searching will make your life worse than death. Minmin, you''d better tell me everything you know. "


    Demons appear frequently, which is not a good thing.


    Minmin looks pale and dazed. She looks up at Qin Ruan and suddenly reaches out to grab her clothes.


    She said quickly: "ah Jin is innocent. He can''t die. You help him. I don''t want to trouble him."


    Qin Ruan frowned: "isn''t he your companion?"


    "I lied to him. He is an ordinary man. I just want to take off Han Kexin''s Amulet through him, otherwise I can''t get close to her, and how can I take revenge."


    Qin Ruan''s face sank: "for revenge, you involve a human being, and may even kill the other party? What''s the difference between you and Han Kexin? "


    Once human beings are contaminated with evil deeds, they will affect their lives. At least they will be sick and weak, and at worst they will die.


    The man named ah Jin may be dead now.


    "Where did he go after you killed someone last night?"


    "He was injured by Han Xian and sent to the clinic by me."


    "Which clinic?"


    Lu Han asked this, and he was also aware of the seriousness of the situation.


    Minmin reported the name of a black clinic. Lu Han turned and left the interrogation room.


    Without looking back, he said, "I''ll send someone to see what''s going on."


    Qin Ruan frowned disapprovingly and stared at Min Min: "I can understand your revenge. Even if you kill Han Kexin and Han Xian, it''s understandable. After all, you have a deep blood feud, but why do you involve others? Do you know that your evil Qi is more harmful than puppet Qi?"


    Minmin collapsed, covered her face and sobbed, "I don''t know. I just want to avenge Han Kexin. I don''t know that he is so stupid that he will block the knife for me. How can I be hurt by the knife now? He is a fool, a big fool!"


    "You don''t look very smart either." Qin Ruan has a cold voice.


    Minmin sobbed in a low voice, unable to control her mood.


    Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter are full of schadenfreude.


    Seeing their looks, Qin Ruan''s eyes were full of disgust.


    For Minmin, she is full of pity.


    She carries a life that is not enough, and may kill those who are kind to her. It''s not easy for such karma to enter the underworld.


    After Minmin''s mood stabilized, Qin Ruan asked, "how did you know that ah Jin''s man?"


    Minmin looked up and his eyes were red: "after I made a deal with the devil, I went back to the capital to find Han Kexin for revenge. On the night of my return, I met ah Jin. His profession is a liar, but he is kind-hearted..."


    Hearing this, Qin Ruan couldn''t help pulling slightly from the corners of his lips.


    Good guy, is a liar kind-hearted?


    It sounded so funny to her.


    Min Min: "I met ah Jin in nanluo. I was tortured by those gangsters. He used to be my... A customer. But he didn''t touch me when he knew my brother was undercover. With his company that day, I finally got a safe sleep.


    After a few months, I came back to take revenge on Han Kexin. I found that I couldn''t get close to her at all. I also found that ah Jin was with her.


    Ah Jin pretended to be a son of a family and wanted to get some money from Han Kexin. I was so eager to kill Han Kexin that I had to find him and ask him to try my best to take down the jade Guanyin on Han Kexin''s neck... "


    "So you designed it!"


    Han Kexin, who was not far away, immediately became angry.


    That day she went out to Yan en''s appointment. Fu Jin, no, the man named ah Jin asked her to take off the jade Guanyin on her neck and say that women at the full moon of the lunar calendar should not wear these things.


    She actually listened to each other''s words. She really took off Yu Guanyin and lost her life that night.


    Minmin stared at Han Kexin with a gloomy face. His tone was ferocious and his face was ferocious: "you will never know my brother''s death. Because of you, his years of undercover career has been ruined and many teammates have been killed. You deserve your death!"


    Han Kexin retorted, "I also want to live. Am I wrong!"


    "You are wrong! absolutely wrong! You shouldn''t keep silent when those people find you!


    My brother died because I knew a selfish and vicious woman like you. I deserve to be caught!


    But do you know how many innocent people died and 12 lives were lost because you posted my brother''s picture on the Internet? How can you return it if I count 13?


    You say you want to live, don''t they want to live? They also have families. They also want to live, but you don''t give them a chance. As long as you say it, they don''t have to sacrifice! "


    Han Kexin also wanted to retort: "I..."


    "Shut up!"


    Qin Ruan looked impatiently to stop her from speaking again.


    She looked back at Minmin and asked, "since you made a deal with the devil, why didn''t those people in nanluo solve it?"


    If Minmin kills those gangsters, she can''t bear only one life.

 Chapter 325

    Minmin''s face was cold, and her tone was mixed with bloodthirsty cruelty: "I can''t hurt them. They are all protected by local evil gods."


    Evil god? Nanluo does worship evil and strange forces.


    Qin Ruan looked at Minmin''s already pale face, as if it had become more and more ugly.


    She twisted her eyebrows and asked, "how do you deal with demons?"


    Minmin''s face showed a look of memory: "one day, a master was doing business with those gangsters in nanluo. I just arranged to entertain him. The first thing the other party said when they saw me was to ask me if I wanted revenge.


    The other party said there was a way to help me get rid of all my pain and not be imprisoned in that hell cage. I dreamed of revenge and wanted to escape from that ghost place. I''ve had enough!! "


    Qin Ruan observed all kinds of hatred on Minmin''s face and the nervous emotion at the bottom of her eyes, and knew that the pain she suffered was not only physical, but also psychological.


    She asked softly, "so you agreed?"


    Minmin is pale and cold: "I have no reason to disagree."


    Qin Ruan didn''t understand why she didn''t say anything before.


    So he asked, "why didn''t you say it before?"


    "Because... Poof!" Minmin spits out a big mouthful of blood.


    The color of the blood was black, thick and smelled rotten.


    Minmin wiped her mouth carelessly, and a sneer arose from the corners of her lips. She was arrogant and disdainful, as if she were fighting against someone.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Qin Ruan''s cold face. Her tone was weak, but her face was filled with a smile: "because, will... Bite back."


    As she spoke, black blood was still flowing out of her mouth.


    Qin Ruan opened his eyes slightly and rushed forward immediately.


    When Minmin was about to fall to the ground, Qin Ruan picked her up and put her hand on each other''s shoulder.


    When Minmin began to struggle, Qin Ruan Leng said, "don''t move!"


    She pressed her hand on Minmin''s shoulder and quickly extracted the evil spirit from the other party.


    The evil Qi was absorbed completely, but the evil Qi wrapped around the other party could not dissipate.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes could see that the evil Qi was absorbed consciously by Min Min, and the few living dead were angry.


    Her eyebrows frowned and her face sank slightly.


    Backfire, it''s cruel enough.


    Once the prey locked by the demon betrays, it will quickly kill all the prey.


    Qin Ruan''s lips gently pursed, and he had no time to think. He separated Minmin''s soul from the flesh of the living dead with his bare hands.


    Her hands are haunted with a thin golden light, which is the power of the dark god.


    Both evil Qi and puppet Qi should avoid them. If you hit a stone with an egg, you will be crushed by the dark power and annihilated by the flying ash.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Minmin can''t bear the sharp pain caused by the separation of the dead soul and the flesh. She screams bitterly in her mouth.


    Her lower body has turned into black blood, and the devouring speed of magic Qi is too fast.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were cold, and his eyes looked fierce without concealment.


    Her slender hands with faint scars quickly, ruthlessly and accurately divided the two.


    At the moment when the body breaks with the soul, Min Min''s body turns into a pool of black blood.


    The interrogation room, not spacious, was filled with a strong stench of decay.


    Lu Han pushed the door in and was almost vomited by the rotten smell.


    He covered his mouth and nose, frowned and asked, "what''s the smell?"


    His eyes swept around the interrogation room and found Minmin missing: "where''s Minmin?!"


    Qin Ruan pointed to his side: "here."


    "..." Lu Han stared and couldn''t speak.


    He stared at Qin Ruan for a long time. His voice was unstable and said, "are you kidding?"


    Qin Ruan shook his head and stared at Minmin, which Lu Han couldn''t see with his naked eyes.


    She asked, "how are you?"


    "Yes." Minmin nodded.


    Her complexion was still white and frightening, but fortunately she was no longer controlled by the evil spirit.


    Qin Ruan looked up and down at the dead girl with outstanding appearance: "who told Han Kexin that she was here before?"


    Min Min: "master Xu."


    Qin Ruan: "the master I met in nanluo?"


    Minmin nodded: "yes, I don''t know his name. Listen to the people over there calling him master Xu, and I''m very respectful to him."


    Qin Ruan knew only a limited number of metaphysical circles, and he also knew that the heavenly masters or Taoists who could deal with demons were not decent people.


    She gathered up her eyes and asked Minmin, "do you know what that man looks like?"


    Minmin shook her head: "I don''t know. His face is wrapped in a black cloth towel, but he''s not tall. He''s probably a little taller than me."


    Qin Ruan visually observed that Minmin was only about one meter six.


    A man with a height of more than one meter six is indeed a dwarf.


    The corners of her mouth almost invisibly ticked: "is the other party Oriental?"


    Minmin opened her eyes wide, as if she remembered something. She quickly said, "his Mandarin is not standard, and his tone of speech is too blunt. I doubt he is from East Asia."


    Qin Ruan pinched his chin, his face was meditative, and the light in his eyes was dim.


    She suspected that master Xu was more like a Nanyang cult.


    Can''t think of a reason. Qin Ruan raised his eyes and saw that Minmin''s soul seemed to have faded.


    She pursed her lips gently and said in a deep voice, "your soul was hurt by magic Qi and can''t last long. I''m going to send you to the underworld. Is there any unfinished wish?"


    Minmin said without hesitation, "I want to know about ah Jin."


    She has killed Han Kexin and Han Xian. Even if she wants to devour their souls, she can''t do anything with Qin Ruan.


    Now Minmin just wants to know how ah Jin is.


    Qin Ruan gave a low sigh and looked at Lu Han who stood not far away and looked speechless to the extreme.


    "How long can ah Jin get the news?"


    "It takes half an hour anyway." Lu Han twisted his eyebrows and stared at Qin Ruan. His eyes showed suspicion: "what''s the matter with Minmin?"


    "When dealing with demons, she encountered backfire. Her body has been destroyed. She is in soul state now."


    Finding Lu Han''s eyes suspicious, Qin Ruan smiled and asked him, "do you want to see her?"


    Recalling the experience of seeing the puppet before, Lu Han waved his hand: "no, I want to say a few words to her."


    Qin Ruan stepped aside and asked one puppet to face each other: "come on, she can hear you."


    "Cough!" Lu Han coughed low and looked at the void in front of him. He adjusted his standard standing posture and changed his momentum.


    It was solemn and solemn, like the gesture of a leader.


    Lu Han, the eldest son of the Lu family, who came from four families, can treat Minmin in such a manner not only because she is the sister of her teammates, but also because she is the family of righteous men.


    He slowly opened his mouth: "Minmin, your brother died miserably due to exposure, but his glory has been recorded in the file. Those criminals have not been completely solved, and your brother''s glory can not be awarded.


    In addition to your brother, there are a group of people in dire straits. Their efforts and blood and sweat should not give up halfway because of the sacrifice of their peers.


    There are some things I need to keep secret. What I can tell you is that we treat every sacrificing partner and keep their merit. Your brother is a hero. "

 Chapter 326

    Minmin is pale and has no joy or sorrow. Her gloomy eyes stare at Lu Han and ask, "when will those people die?"


    Qin Ruan conveyed her words to Lu Han.


    Lu Han pursed his lips and said in a deep voice, "when the battle is over."


    Minmin asked coldly, "when will it end?"


    Qin Ruan reported that Lu Han shook his head gently. He no longer spoke.


    Minmin doesn''t know, but Qin Ruan knows a little.


    She leaned against the interrogation table, raised her hand and pressed her forehead: "Minmin, nanluo has a large consumer market in terms of drugs, which is the root of the growing rampancy for some forces in nanluo.


    Due to the support of local nobles, they can be said to have no fear. Not only that, the special geographical location of nanluo also accounts for a great reason. Other major forces around regard it as a very important traffic artery with certain interests.


    This is a tug of war, and there are many factors to worry about. This is not a battle that can be ended in a short time. "


    Minmin''s black pupil was frightening: "then my brother will die in vain?"


    Qin Ruan smiled and conveyed her words to Lu Han.


    Lu Han looked solemn and said firmly in his voice, "any sacrificial personnel will not be forgotten. They are not only the God of war to protect the people, but also heroes."


    Seeing Minmin''s soul becoming transparent, Qin Ruan said in a deep voice, "Minmin, you don''t have time. I''ll send you away first."


    "I don''t know whether ah Jin is dead or alive!"


    Minmin is determined and doesn''t want to leave.


    "Dong Dong -"


    The door of the interrogation room was knocked from the outside.


    "Boss!"


    The voice of Lu Han''s men came from the door.


    Lu Han opened the door and strode out.


    Before long, he entered the interrogation room with a solemn and heavy look.


    Qin Ruan looked at his face and knew that what he brought back would not be good news.


    Minmin floats in front of Lu Han and asks anxiously, "how''s ah Jin?"


    Lu Han couldn''t hear her. He twisted his eyebrows and stared at Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan asked Minmin, "how are people?"


    Lu Han''s voice was dry and hoarse: "dead."


    Minmin: "impossible!"


    Because Qin Ruan had already guessed, he looked calm: "how did you die?"


    Lu Han: "I hurt an artery and died without intact advanced medical equipment in the black clinic."


    "Impossible! I don''t believe it! "


    Minmin is almost crazy when she hears the news. Zhou Sen has a strong and gloomy evil spirit.


    A pity appeared on Qin Ruan''s face. She stood up straight and walked towards Minmin: "the news has come. Minmin has no reason to stay."


    "No! Ah Jin won''t die! How could he die? No, I don''t believe it! "


    Minmin simply can''t accept this fact.


    Qin Ruan didn''t listen to her retort at all. She approached Minmin step by step.


    In front of Minmin, Qin Ruan wanted to escape. Qin Ruan said something in his mouth. His voice was dignified and solemn: "the Yan Luo in the ten halls taught me to kill ghosts. He told me to fight with my God. He didn''t lie down and he dared to fight. The Yan Luo in the ten halls was as urgent as the law and killed evil!"


    The cold and black fog gathered quickly in the interrogation room, and the messenger of the underworld appeared.


    The two messengers came slowly with their unique background music and the familiar rhythm of soul chain dragging the ground.


    The messenger respectfully greeted Qin Ruan: "I''ve seen Miss Qin."


    Minmin also saw the emissary and was shocked by the pressure released from them.


    Qin Ruan pointed to Minmin and said to the two messengers, "her soul is unstable. Take her away."


    "Yes -"


    Two messengers hold the soul chain and float towards Minmin.


    Minmin didn''t want to leave. When the two messengers came, she immediately began to flee: "no! I''m not leaving! Ah Jin...... "


    Qin Ruan frowned and interrupted her: "when you go down to the underworld, you will naturally see him!"


    "Really?" Minmin no longer avoids the messenger''s approach.


    The two messengers tied her with a soul chain. They had no pity for her and carried her in their hands like chicken cubs.


    Qin Ruan said seriously to Minmin, "I won''t lie to you."


    Her eyes looked at the two messengers, her tone was alienated and her guest said, "the girl''s experience was pitiful. I don''t know if it''s convenient for her to meet her old friend?"


    No messenger holding the traction chain reads the book of life and death.


    After watching for a moment, he respectfully said to Qin Ruan: "Miss Qin, the underworld is indeed a puppet known by this female puppet, and the other party is waiting for her."


    "Oh?" Qin Ruan was surprised.


    The messenger closed the book of life and death: "the male puppet has a long-standing relationship with this woman. The situation is relatively special."


    Qin Ruan was curious: "what origin?"


    The emissary''s tone was cold: "I miss it all my life, and every life has a bad end."


    Qin Ruan frowned: "why?"


    Messenger: "causal debt repayment goes back hundreds of years, but this is their last life of torturing each other."


    Qin Ruan didn''t want to know the follow-up. It was nothing more than paying back his sins.


    Everyone carries cause and effect. The time limit of cause and effect is long and short, light and heavy.


    Since it is a life-long torture, Minmin must have had a lot of karma with the man named ah Jin hundreds of years ago.


    Qin Ruan nodded: "please send her away by two messengers."


    "Where are the two over there?" The messenger points to Han Xian and Han Kexin in the corner.


    Qin Ruan didn''t hesitate: "take it with you."


    Han Xian held her daughter and stared at Qin Ruan: "who are you?"


    What happened now made Han Xian afraid of Qin Ruan.


    She never knew that Qin Ruan had such an ability against heaven. The Yin difference in the underworld could be summoned by her.


    This made her feel that everything she had done to Qin Ruan was as ridiculous as a clown.


    Qin Ruan has almost surpassed the life and death of ordinary human beings. Her ability makes people respect and fear. How can she care about the small fight.


    Han Xian was afraid. She always felt that Qin Ruan, who had just returned to the Qin family a year ago, was not the same person as Qin Ruan at present.


    Qin Ruan hears the reputation. She glances at Han Xian and Han Kexin.


    "I''ve never lied to you. I climbed out of hell."


    Han Xian: "it''s impossible!"


    Han Kexin: "you cheat!"


    "Generally speaking, I never cheat." Qin Ruan held his arms in his hands and stared at his mother and daughter coldly.


    Her tone was indifferent and calm: "as for whether you believe it or not, my entanglement with your mother and daughter in this life is over at this moment.


    I didn''t kill you personally in my previous life. I was shocked for life. I learned that you were tortured later. Although the hatred in my heart disappeared, it was still resentment.


    I''ve watched you killed all my life, and my resentment against you is gone from now on. I just want to have nothing to do with you in future generations. "


    "What past and present life, what are you talking about?" Han Kexin feels that all this is extremely absurd.


    Her eyes stared bitterly at Qin Ruan: "it''s all because of your appearance. You shouldn''t exist. We won''t die without you! Why don''t you die? Why don''t you die! "


    Han Kexin is unwilling. Everything Qin Ruan has makes her eyes hot.


    Why, why can''t she win Qin Ruan at one time.

 Chapter 327

    In Han Kexin''s opinion, Qin Ruan is a pickle thing crawling out of the mud. How can she compare with her pampered since childhood.


    Han Kexin was unwilling and was seen by Qin Ruan.


    Her red lips were lifted, her eyes were smiling, and her voice was loose and sarcastic: "I will live well and live long and long, but it''s a pity that you can''t see it."


    Then, her smile converged and her eyes looked contemptuous: "as for what happened in the previous life and this life, you go to the underworld and everything you want to know will appear in front of you.


    However, you''d better not expect too much. After all, you didn''t laugh to the end in your previous life, and you died miserably in a different place in this life. This is your retribution. "


    Han Kexin was completely angered by her contemptuous and superior tone: "Qin Ruan, don''t be proud, I''m waiting for your retribution!"


    Qin Ruan tilted his head and said mischievously, "retribution? My retribution is that in this life, you should enjoy all the beauty in the world and live with your family for a long time, but you have to suffer all kinds of hardships in hell and experience the taste of survival and death. "


    What else does Han Kexin want to say? He is held by Han Xian.


    Han Xian looked directly at Qin Ruan, pale and scared, and begged on her face: "Qin Ruan, can you not let Yin Chai take me and Kexin away?"


    Qin Ruan sneered and didn''t make a sound. She looked at the madman in her eyes.


    Is she crazy? Save them?


    It was a big joke. It was the funniest thing she had ever heard.


    Han Xian understood that Qin Ruan would not save them.


    But she didn''t want to give up. She whispered to Qin Ruan: "we know we''re wrong. We shouldn''t have been targeting you in the Qin family. You must have a way to revive. She''s still so young. Let her go. I beg you."


    Qin Ruan shook his head: "it''s not that I don''t let you go, it''s that you seek your own death."


    She is not so generous to save the two enemies who framed her to death in her previous life.


    What else does Han Xian want to say? The messenger has put the soul chain on the soul of her and Han Kexin.


    Yin Chai dragged their mother and daughter to Qin Ruan: "Miss Qin, we should go."


    "Go slowly, no delivery."


    The messenger''s face showed a moment of confusion, and then pulled out a smile that he thought was friendly but gloomy.


    His tone was less respectful and more familiar with his own people: "see you next time."


    If this gloomy smile was put in the past, even if Qin Ruan was not sent away directly, it would be very frightening.


    The face of the messenger of the underworld is more frightening and frightening than ordinary puppets.


    In Qin Ruan''s impression, there are only seven masters and eight masters in the underworld, that is, the two messengers of black and white, with their appearance online.


    The following messengers don''t know what they are trying to do. They make themselves so terrible.


    Qin Ruan suspected that they were deliberately pretending to be like this in order to scare the dead into puppets of the dead.


    She nodded to the two messengers and watched them drag Minmin, Han Xian and Han Kexin away.


    Han Xian and Han Kexin stared at Qin Ruan before they left. They wanted to swallow her. Their resentment was gloomy and terrible.


    Qin Ruan didn''t care at all, and even smiled brightly at them.


    A smile is not necessarily friendly.


    In the face of the enemy''s smile, it can be disdain, contempt, or insult.


    Qin Ruan is not afraid of the mother and daughter. She has been waiting for them to die since the moment of rebirth.


    This moment finally came. They killed themselves and didn''t dirty her hands from beginning to end.


    It is impossible for Qin Ruan to say that there is no unhappiness at the bottom of his heart.


    But the bottom of her heart is more disappointed.


    I don''t know why, she especially wants to see someone now.


    Huo yungentian, Third Master Huo, her nominal husband, the father of the child.


    The messenger of the underworld left the interrogation room, and the dark fog dispersed slowly with their disappearance. There were only Qin Ruan and Lu Han in the interrogation room.


    Lu Han swept an empty interrogation room and stared at Qin Ruan with complex eyes.


    His eyes were full of deep meaning: "three young ladies, Minmin was sent away?"


    "Let''s go."


    Qin Ruan raised his feet and walked towards the door of the interrogation room, ready to leave.


    Lu Han shouted to her, "three young ladies, please stay!"


    Qin Ruan looked back, his eyes were cold, and his face was not very good-looking: "what else?"


    Lu Han said: "last night, we sent Qin Anmin for questioning and asked a lot about the Qin group. What he did with Han Xian has constituted a crime. If we really want to investigate it, we should be sentenced.


    Is this your own private affair, or will you go through legal procedures? "


    Qin Ruan''s voice was like ice: "you can ask my eldest brother Qin jingcen."


    Qin Anmin''s affairs are not up to Qin Ruan alone. She should consider her father.


    It''s most appropriate to leave this matter to eldest brother.


    Lu Han nodded: "OK, I know."


    "Nothing. I''ll go first."


    "I''ll see you off."


    Lu Han personally took president Qin Ruan to the door of the General Bureau of criminal investigation.


    Huo Zhi saw Qin Ruan get out of the Criminal Investigation Bureau and drove to the door.


    She got out of the car and opened the door of the back seat.


    Qin Ruan went to the front of the car and waved to Lu Han standing on the steps: "go, you go in."


    Lu Han: "go slowly."


    Qin Ruan sits in the car and Huo Zhi closes the door for her.


    Turning around, she nodded slightly to Lu Han, sat in the driver''s seat and closed the door.


    Under Lu Han''s gaze, the low-key luxury car driving away slowly disappeared in his sight.


    Lu Han stood at the door for a long time.


    Qin Ruan''s special ability is really frightening. Third Lord Huo found such a lady and didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse.


    It is said that third master Huo is in poor health, but the last time he saw third master, the other party looked good. I don''t know if it has something to do with Qin Ruan.


    If relevant, the Huo family can be said to have brought great changes due to the existence of Qin Ruan.


    All families, who doesn''t know that the third master is likely to live soon.


    Even if he is weak, he is still designated as the next successor of the Huo family, and his strength should not be underestimated.


    Huo Junxin, the boss of the Huo family, is in the cabinet and accompanies his Excellency the president all the year round. It can be said that he is experiencing and preparing for taking over the throne.


    The second son of the Huo family, the hea group managed by Huo Yirong, controls weapons all over the world.


    This is the lifeblood of a flower grower and should not be underestimated.


    Third master Huo, Huo Gentiana is now the most powerful person in the Huo family.


    Because of his poor health, he did not appear all year round, and many people ignored him.


    Even some aristocratic families are ready to move and reach out to the four families. It can be said that they don''t know whether to live or die.


    They believe that the existence of Third Master Huo will not pose a great threat, but it is in the way.


    Now the appearance of Qin Ruan is the biggest change of the Huo family.


    Lu Han retreated from meditation on his face and looked up at the gloomy sky.


    He always feels that the weather is not very good recently.


    Dark clouds are pressing on the city. The weather in the capital may change.


    Nangong family, Su family and Xiao family, if they were cleaned up by the Huo family, which would be the top.


    The pattern and strength of the Qin family are far from enough.


    ¡­¡­


    Qin Ruan didn''t know that Lu Han''s thoughts had been so long.


    She sat in the back seat and asked Huo Zhi, "is the third master at home?"


    Huo Zhi looked at the road ahead and said calmly: "no, madam, I''m looking for the third master?"


    Qin Ruan answered, "where is the third master?"


    Huo Zhi: "talking about business with hea group and American partners."


    "Take me there."


    Qin Ruan didn''t ask if it was appropriate for her to go to the company. Now she just wants to see Third Master Huo, even if she is waiting for him downstairs.


    "Good!"


    Huo Zhi turned around and drove to the direction of hea group.


    In fact, she wanted to contact brother Chuan and ask the third master if it was convenient to see his wife now.


    Thinking of the third master''s orders to them and not to violate any of his wife''s requirements, Huozhi pressed down her thoughts at the bottom of her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Hea group.


    The third master is sitting in Huo Yirong''s office, keeping his eyes closed.


    In fact, he just came for a show and was forcibly pulled by Huo Yirong.


    Huo Yirong had tea with a young man with blonde hair and blue eyes and dressed as a gentleman.


    He looked at the man in front of him, his voice was soft and disdainful: "Nicholas, your old man sent you to recover the weapons of country x some time ago?"


    The young man with blond hair and blue eyes, with a bright light flowing from the bottom of his eyes, stared at the third master Huo''s face, looking amazing and with some unclear meaning.


    The third master''s face can''t be described as a great beauty. It''s amazing to compare with men.


    Wearing an exquisite suit, the hairstyle was taken care of before going out, revealing a smooth and full forehead, and the eyebrows and eyes are as delicate as if they had been outlined by ink.


    Even his hands were as good-looking as white jade, with distinct bony joints, and his nails were a little lavender.


    For those who understand, you can see at a glance that the third master is not in good health.


    Huo Yirong saw that Nicholas ignored him and stared at his third brother with blue eyes. He was not happy immediately.


    He reached out and shook in front of Nicholas: "Hello! What are you looking at? What are your eyes? "


    "Cough!" Nicholas took back his eyes and smiled at Huo Yirong: "I''m not at the mercy of the old man. Today''s visit is just a formality. You know, my relationship with you will not break up because of family interests."


    As soon as Nicholas spoke, he could not speak standard Mandarin, but he also spoke very fluently.


    Huo Yirong snorted and smiled. His Qingjun face showed a cool and thin smile, and his lips curved with a smile, but there was no smile at the bottom of his eyes.


    He stared at Nicholas with a touch of hostility: "as far as matters are concerned, since the Boleyn family sent you, it''s not a formality."


    Nicholas Boleyn smiled and said nothing,


    He is the sixth son of the Bolin family in the United States and Huo Yirong''s alumni in the United States.


    They are classmates and good friends. It can be said that they sympathize with each other, but they stand on the opposite side.


    The Bolin family in the United States, like the Huo family, has a certain influence.


    The Huo family has a certain voice in the cabinet. Similarly, the Bolin family also has a certain authority and influence in the American royal family.


    Some time ago, the Huo family transported a batch of weapons from country X. how long has it been since the Bolin family came to the door.


    It was the sixth son loved by the Bolin family leader.


    In fact, it is more appropriate to use warning to describe it.


    Huo Yirong looked aside at his third brother, who closed his eyes.

 Chapter 328

    Sitting on one side, Third Master Huo closed his eyes and slowly opened his eyes.


    He directed his deep eyes directly at Nicholas. His peach blossom eyes were soaked with the cold like broken ice. The bottom of his eyes looked as deep as an ancient pond.


    Nicholas''s face burst into a bright smile: "Third Master Huo, there is a sister in my family who is very interested in you. This time I came to the flower planting house, she specially asked me to say hello to you on behalf of her and said she would visit you sometime."


    Before the third master spoke, Huo Yirong was angry on the spot: "Nicholas, what''s your heart?"


    Nicholas smiled as cunning as a fox: "Huo Er, I''m thinking about the friendship between Bolin and Huo family. My sister Leslie is still good-looking and has a sexy hot hot body. She plays very well compared with your Oriental women. I''m worthy of a girl of Bolin family like the third master."


    "You fart!" Huo Erye burst out rude words and his eyes were wide: "Leslie has died three husbands. She is a famous black widow of your Bolin family!"


    Nicholas shook his head gently and sighed, "it has nothing to do with my sister. It''s those men who don''t understand."


    Huo Yirong sneered, his face uncertain: "don''t you know enough to let Leslie kill them?"


    Nicholas smiled and the light in his eyes became deep: "Leslie is a kind girl although she has a bad character."


    Huo Yirong''s face twisted with a smile: "girl? She is several years older than my second brother. You call a woman in her thirties who has been married three times? "


    He felt ridiculous, and his hostility to Nicholas deepened a bit.


    The two have known each other for many years. He knows each other too well. He has no profit and can''t get up early.


    The Boleyn family has six children, four sons and a daughter.


    Nicholas is the sixth son. There are four brothers and one sister on him, and all his brothers are dead, leaving only one sister.


    It is said that Leslie was cruel. She not only tortured and killed her three husbands, but also framed and killed Nicholas''s four dead brothers.


    In order to compete for the control of Nicholas, we can see how vicious Leslie''s means are.


    Nicholas sent such a poisonous woman to their house. What''s Ann''s heart.


    Nicholas saw Huo Yirong''s exclusion attitude.


    He came to the Huo family this time not only because of the weapons of country x, but also because he came with his father''s entrustment.


    Nicholas gently said, "my father hopes to establish friendly relations with the Huo family. Leslie will become the third master''s wife, and the relationship between the two families will become more solid."


    Huo Yirong smiled angrily: "no, thank you."


    He almost wanted to throw Nicholas, who vomited absurd remarks, out of the company and back to his country of America.


    Nicholas couldn''t communicate with Huo Yirong and looked at third master Huo: "what does Third Master think?"


    "Not much." The third master refused without face: "I''m married and have a wife."


    Nicholas was full of question marks, confused and shocked.


    "Really?"


    He didn''t believe it and thought it was an excuse.


    Huo yungentian is the next owner of the Huo family. Now everything of the Huo family is under his management. The other party is the best goal of marriage with the Bolin family.


    The third master chuckled and didn''t explain to Nicholas.


    He gently provoked the corners of his lips, and his voice was loose and gentle: "young Lord Nicholas came thousands of miles away. As the host, we should receive the wind for you. But today I''m not feeling well. Let my second brother entertain you and hope Haihan."


    After that, the third master stood up and picked up his coat.


    He was calm and elegant, with good self-cultivation.


    Nicholas then stood up and said, "Third Master, are you going home?"


    The third master smiled softly: "yes, accompany my wife."


    Nicholas: Third Master, do you really not consider marrying the Boleyn family


    The third master''s voice was gentle and refused: "no consideration."


    Nicholas was worried: "your body wants to know that I have the best wizard in the Bolin family, which can ensure your long life. The third master might as well consider it again?"


    As soon as this remark came out, the third master and Huo Yirong didn''t look very good.


    Huo Yirong''s face was slightly heavy, and his eyes staring at Nicholas were gloomy and full of deep meaning.


    The other side touched his bottom line as the Huo family.


    Huo Sanye''s face soon recovered. He nodded to Nicholas very cultured: "I''ll go first. Excuse me."


    He also thought Nicholas was coming to pursue responsibility. The Huo family sent the weapons to country x some time ago.


    But just when he closed his eyes, he listened to the other party''s conversation with his second cousin and knew that this person''s purpose was not here.


    Now he first proposed marriage and then coerced his body. The Bolin family has an eye on the Huo family.


    Has the United States been too calm recently to let the Bolin family put their ideas on the Huo family.


    They have big plans, and it depends on whether the Huos take it or not.


    The third master raised his feet and walked outside the office. When passing Huo Yirong, who stood up, his eyes fell on him.


    His eyes were dark, vicious and dangerous, and his killing intention was released without concealment.


    The two brothers looked up and understood each other.


    The Boleyn family crossed the line.


    Huo Yirong is not angry. Nicholas really crossed the line today.


    Nicholas saw the third master come to the door and said eagerly, "Third Master, I hope you can think it over carefully. The Wizards of my Bolin family are famous all over the world.


    You may not know how long your current physical condition can last. As long as you marry my sister, the Wizards of the Bolin family will be driven by you! "


    When the third master opened the door of the office, Huo Chuan immediately greeted him, and the bodyguard brought by Nicholas came forward.


    Seeing that their little Lord didn''t come out, he immediately returned to his original position.


    When the third master saw this scene, his sexy thin lips provoked a cold smile.


    When he looked back, the decisive atmosphere of killing and cutting hidden in his bones spread out.


    Nicholas looked into his dark eyes and felt cold all over.


    It was released from his bones. He was born cold, thin and cruel. The arrogant deterrent was released from this gentle man, which made Nicholas stunned on the spot for a time.


    He knew that as the next successor of the Huo family, Huo gentian was certainly not as harmless as it seemed.


    But I didn''t expect that he was in poor health, with a sick face, and could release such a powerful deterrent of terror.


    The third master stared at Nicholas and repeated his previous words again: "young Lord Nicholas, I''ve got a wife. I''m very satisfied with my life now. I don''t want someone to break it. Do you understand?"


    Nicholas was unwilling to give up: "I, the wizard of the Bolin family, divined that you can only live for a few years at most. Are you sure you don''t accept the olive branch of the Bolin family?"

 Chapter 329

    Huo yungentian smelled that the corners of his lips bent into a perfect radian. His eyes were dark and dangerous, and his voice was no longer gentle: "this is not an olive branch for me, but more like a threat to the Huo family. Does the Bolin family intend to officially go to the open confrontation with the Huo family?"


    Nicholas hurriedly said, "no, we hope our relationship will become more and more friendly?"


    Huo yungentian''s eyes were full of ridicule and his voice was low: "you and my second brother are classmates. I believe that your relationship is enough for friendly exchanges between the two families."


    Nicholas: "but..."


    Huo yungentian''s tone increased and said in a deep voice: "young Lord Nicholas, I''m very satisfied with my life now. I don''t want to be disturbed. Do you understand?"


    Nicholas raised his hands and said in frustration, "I see."


    "That''s good. Let my second brother entertain you and leave."


    The third master turned and left. Huochuan came forward, took the door of the office and quickly caught up with the master.


    In the office.


    After the third brother left, Huo Yirong burst out laughing.


    He sat lazily on the sofa in an indecent and casual manner, but his innate dignity was not affected at all.


    "I said Nicholas, there is no outsider here. Tell me honestly what you want to do this time?"


    Huo Yirong''s heart is not as light as the surface.


    The Bolin family knew clearly that someone had invited Nanyang heresy to deal with the third brother. It can be seen how their forces have a huge network in the capital.


    But if the power of the Bolin family really spreads in the capital, it is impossible not to be discovered under the eyes of the Huo family.


    Huo Yirong wanted to know where they got the news.


    Nicholas looked like a smile: "naturally, he came to marry the Huo family. My father hopes Leslie and third Lord Huo to form a family."


    "Hiss!" Huo Yirong sneered: "I think you are a toad trying to eat swan meat. My third brother is very valuable. Let''s not say that the Huo family doesn''t need marriage. Even if they do, they won''t find a third marriage. They are still a woman who has killed three husbands in a row."


    "Damn those men, they betrayed Leslie."


    Nicholas spoke for his sister and maintained his words. It can be seen that the relationship between sister and brother is still good.


    Huo Yirong scoffed: "my third brother is married. Soon I will have a little nephew or niece. The Huo family will not marry the Bolin family."


    "So fast?!"


    Nicholas was really shocked.


    If he thought that the third master Huo was lying to him before, Huo Yirong''s words made it clear that the third master really got a wife.


    In this regard, the Bolin family did not get any news.


    Looking at Nicholas in surprise and regret, Huo Yirong''s dark eyes flashed a cold light like ice: "since the Bolin family knew that someone invited Nanyang Taoist priest to calculate my third brother, why didn''t they find out that he was married?"


    Nicholas touched the tip of his nose: "it''s just a fluke to know Nanyang Taoist."


    Huo Yirong supported his head with one hand and stared at Nicholas with deep eyes: "tell me?"


    Nicholas is not stupid. Why can''t he hear Huo Yirong talking to him.


    His lips provoked a sinister smile and restored his previous shrewdness: "you set me up?"


    "Do you say it or not?" Huo Yirong is also direct.


    Nicholas shrugged. "There''s nothing to say."


    Huo Yirong frowned: "then be quick. My patience is limited."


    Nicholas raised his eyebrow: "is this your begging attitude?"


    Huo Yirong sneered: "I didn''t ask you. Whether we can work together in the future depends on your next level of frankness."


    "I''m so scared!"


    Nicholas put his hands on his chest and pretended to be afraid, but the smile on his face was very bright.


    Huo Yirong picked up the pillow at hand and threw it at the other party: "who are you disgusting here!"


    Nicholas grabbed the pillow with one hand and put it aside, looking normal again.


    "Today, I came with my father''s desire to marry the two families. I''m very disappointed that I couldn''t have a further relationship with the Huo family, but I hope what happened today won''t affect the relationship between you and me."


    Nicholas is playing the emotional card.


    Huo Erye didn''t give face: "don''t ink, you know I don''t want to hear this."


    Nicholas looked solemn and said slowly: "some time ago, the American wizards had a competition. The Wizards of the Bolin family went to war and met a Nanyang Taoist. From the other side, he knew that a force in the capital asked him to fight against master Huo."


    Huo Yirong''s eyes were bright and deep, and the smile on his face was dangerous and frightening.


    Nangong married the Xiao family and asked the third brother to go again and again.


    If there is no fishiness in it, ghosts don''t believe it.


    He had already sent someone to check. Indeed, he found that a Nanyang cult had recently entered Beijing and had a close relationship with Nangong and the Su family, but had little contact with the Xiao family.


    This is the news that the Huo family learned in the last two days. Huo Yirong also told the news to his family at the first time. The third brother knew it clearly.


    The Boleyn family knew earlier than they did.


    As far as he knows, the wizard competition in the United States began half a month ago.


    They didn''t know a day or two in advance.


    Huo Yirong frowned and stared at Nicholas, disappointed: "Nicholas, how many years have we known each other?"


    "Almost ten years."


    Huo Yirong sneered: "it has been nearly ten years. You should know how important my third brother is to the Huo family. He is my third brother and the next owner of the Huo family."


    Nicholas recalled his long memory and couldn''t help laughing: "I know you''ve been thinking about your third brother since you went to school in the United States.


    At that time, I was still thinking about what kind of sick and weak brother made you miss so much until I saw him with my own eyes. Can you understand my feeling?


    Through your description, I thought of him as a creature more lovely than a girl. I was very shocked when I saw a real person.


    There is a kind of comparison between men. It makes me feel ashamed to compare the size. You describe or imagine him too weak. Your third brother is more cruel than you. His ruthlessness is hidden in his bones. "


    Huo Yirong snorted and smiled, "do you want to provoke the relationship?"


    Nicholas quickly waved his hand: "no, your brother''s control is too serious. I''m afraid I won''t be able to get out of this room."


    Huo Yirong''s face showed an expression of your understanding.


    He continued: "the third brother is spoiled by everyone in our Huo family, especially my father regards him as a golden pimple. If anyone dares to move, he can fight with each other."


    "I''ve heard a little." Nicholas nodded gently.


    Huo Yirong''s voice changed and asked, "since the Bolin family knows so many things in the capital, do you know that I withdrew my marriage?"


    Nicholas really knew that he nodded gently and said sympathetically, "brother, I''m sorry, there''s no grass at the end of the world, and you''ll find your lover."


    Even if people knew he was wearing a green hat, Huo Erye''s face was indifferent.

 Chapter 330

    Huo Yirong''s eyes drooped slightly and said profoundly to Nicholas: "my former Yue family is a century old family in the capital. They shot my third brother before and caused some small friction. Although my third brother didn''t hurt much, they would kill themselves if they touched my third brother. They will get out of the capital forever in less than a year.


    This was arranged by my father himself. It''s an aristocratic family that has stood in the capital for a hundred years. The father has no mercy in cleaning up. Now do you understand what my third brother represents for the Huo family? "


    Nicholas noticed something bad and quickly explained, "Huo Er, I Bolin family have no plan to do anything to Huo San Ye."


    Huo Yirong showed a sneer on his face: "indeed, you just want to take advantage of the fire and think that my Huo family has no wizards, but there are also capable people in our metaphysical world. You forget that the land you step on is an ancient flower grower.


    There are no fewer capable people here than the Wizards in your country. You know, we also have wizards. Although they have long declined, as long as the Huo family wants to find those hermits, they can dig them out at any time. "


    Nicholas frowned: "Huo Er, what do you want to say?"


    Huo Yirong: "I''m disappointed that we''ve known each other for ten years. You know my third brother has attracted much attention at home, but he wants to take advantage of the fire. It''s not too much to say that he fell into a well. Even if we have different positions, you shouldn''t be here today."


    After that, the second master stood up and sorted out his clothes: "I''m sorry, I don''t want to entertain you. I''m very disappointed in you. When I see you, I think my third brother has been calculated, which makes me unbearable."


    Nicholas: "Huo Er, you can''t do this. You also said that we have different positions..."


    Huo Yirong''s face was cold and his tone had no feelings: "yes, we have different positions. I can understand you, but it doesn''t mean I will accept it."


    He shouted to the door, "Huo Qiang."


    The office door was pushed open from the outside and Huo Qiang came in.


    Huo Yirong nodded his chin at Nicholas: "see you off. Today, everything in the company is put on hold. I want to go home with your master and soothe his injured heart."


    Without looking at Nicholas, the second master turned and walked out of the office.


    Nicholas, who was about to vomit blood behind him, was numb.


    He seemed to be led by the nose by the brothers from beginning to end.


    Third master Huo''s heart was hurt. Is he the one who was hurt.


    Huo Qiang had a calm face and a respectful attitude: "young Lord Nicholas, please."


    Make complaints about Nicholas: "what is your attitude?"


    Huo Qiang''s voice was rough and crazy: "my second master was spoiled by the third master."


    "..." Nicholas.


    He felt his heart hurt again.


    ¡­¡­


    The parking lot downstairs of hea company.


    When the elevator in the underground parking lot opened, the third master walked out first with steady and elegant steps, followed by Huo Chuan.


    Just after they came out, several Huo family dark guards were well trained.


    At this time, the smile on the third master''s face dispersed, the bright peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold cold flickered from the bottom of his eyes.


    He suddenly shouted, "Huo Chuan."


    Huo Chuan stepped forward two steps: "Third Master?"


    Huo yungentian lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice, "contact the people arranged in the United States and let them check what happened to the Bolin family recently."


    Huochuan respectfully said, "yes, Third Master."


    Huo yungentian always felt that Nicholas married the Huo family on behalf of the Bolin family, and there must be something he didn''t know.


    The Bolin family has a certain voice in the United States, especially in the royal family. They can''t find the Huo family for no reason.


    It is not necessary to say that they are plotting against the Huos.


    It''s too far apart to imagine the twists and turns. It''s not the business of the two families.


    Generally speaking, it can even rise to the confrontation between the United States and flower growers.


    While they were talking, they had come to the low-key and luxurious travel team.


    Huochuan was about to open the door when he saw a private car with Huo''s Totem logo parked not far away.


    He opened his mouth in doubt and uncertainty: "Third Master, it seems to be madam."


    Huo yungentian smelled the speech and looked back.


    Qin Ruan has been here for more than an hour.


    She sat in the car, staring at the elevator in the underground parking lot.


    When the third master and Huo Chuan came out one after another, she looked at the bottom of her eyes for the first time.


    The third master was wearing an exquisite and rigorous suit, lowering his head and talking to huochuan.


    He is like a noble childe who came out of the oil painting castle. He is full of grace and elegance, and his every move is elegant, just like the proud son of heaven.


    However, as the other party approached, Qin Ruan did not see the tenderness and tolerance in front of her from his handsome and gentle face.


    In the past, those eyes contained humility and tenderness, and treated her like a child.


    The third master, who Qin Ruan saw in his eyes, had sharp edges and corners in his jaw, and showed a touch of pride in his eyebrows. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his face was cold without any temperature.


    Look gloomy, not angry.


    Qin Ruan clearly saw the third master''s impatience. He was in a bad mood.


    Huo yungentian saw that it was really the Huo family private car he arranged for Huo Zhi for Qin Ruan.


    He took Huo Chuan and walked away. He was not angry and threatened to kill fruit. The field was clean.


    Sitting in the car, Huo Zhi saw the third master coming with huochuan, immediately opened the door and got off.


    She stood in front of the door and bowed respectfully: "third master."


    The third master''s eyes were indifferent and his voice was gentle: "how did you bring your wife here?"


    Huo Zhi''s face was faint and his words were startled: "madam, I should miss you."


    In a tone of no emotion, she said something that surprised the third master.


    Huo yungentian rarely showed a dazed look on his face, blinked his eyes, as if he didn''t understand Huo Zhi''s words.


    The subtle expression was fleeting.


    Qin Ruan, sitting in the car, kept his eyes on the third master and saw his subtle changes clearly.


    The Third Master asked, "what did madam do before she came?"


    In Huo Gentiana''s impression, Qin Ruan took the pregnancy form to find him, which was the second time the other party took the initiative to find him.


    He had a hunch that something was happening.


    Huo Zhi respectfully said, "Madam went to the Criminal Investigation Bureau."


    Huo yungentian looked away and stared at the peep proof window glass of the rear seat. He knew that Qin Ruan was looking at him.


    Under his gaze, the window glass slowly fell down.


    Qin Ruan saw the tenderness and tolerance in the third master''s eyes again. A faint smile appeared on her face: "if the third master wants to know anything, it''s better to ask me directly."


    The third master smiled softly and said softly, "Lu Han is looking for you?"


    The tone is a little determined.


    Qin Ruan laughed: "the third master is really a guess."


    She pushed open the door and got out of the car.


    When the third master was unprepared, he stepped forward quickly and raised his arm around the third master''s waist.


    Huo Zhi, huochuan and the surrounding dark guards lowered their heads one after another.

 Chapter 331

    Qin Ruan sniffed the faint aloe fragrance of Third Master Huo, as well as the unique cold breath, and his disappointed and inexplicable emotions were comforted.


    Some things, she can''t find her father, big brother and second brother. They look for comfort.


    After seeing off Han Xian and Han Kexin, she thought of Third Master Huo, except that this man had accompanied her in her previous life after her death.


    Now leaning against each other''s arms, Qin Ruan has a lot of peace of mind.


    She doesn''t know why she wants to see the third master.


    Seeing each other doesn''t need words. She just needs to hug each other and smell the breath that is very familiar to her in both past and present lives. She is comforted.


    Huo Gentiana twisted her eyebrows and stared at Huo gardenia. The danger in her eyes was clearly visible.


    Qin Ruan was obviously wronged outside.


    Aware of the master''s sight, Huo Zhi slowly raised her eyes.


    Seeing the blame from the third master''s eyes, she lowered her head again and dared not refute.


    In the third master''s opinion, Qin Ruan was wronged and wanted to find someone to comfort him. Naturally, he would not be stingy with this tenderness.


    Huo yungentian stretched out his hand and gently circled Qin Ruan''s thin waist.


    His lips stirred up a charming smile like the spring breeze, and his voice was gentle: "what''s the matter? Someone bullied you? "


    "No." Qin Ruan denied it.


    She put her head against Huo gentian''s chest and didn''t want to move or talk.


    The third master drooped his eyes. What caught his eyes was Qin Ruan''s soft hair.


    He raised his hand and touched Qin Ruan''s head, with a sense of comfort.


    The little girl doesn''t want to say that it''s not a matter to stand here all the time.


    Third master Huo bent over and picked up Qin ruanheng. He moved steadily. He turned around and walked to the car not far away.


    Qin Ruan just wanted to wait a little longer to ease her inner upset. She didn''t expect to be suddenly picked up by the third master or the princess.


    Princess hug is a way to express love between men and women.


    It is very beautiful and favored by many young men and women. It has become one of the more popular holding postures at present.


    Similarly, it is also one of the symbols of the word romance.


    The third master looked down at Qin Ruan with a gentle tone: "be honest and be careful to fall down."


    Qin Ruan dared not move any more and let him hold him honestly.


    As for falling is impossible, Qin Ruan is very light.


    This is also one of the things that annoy the third master. The little girl is too thin to feed fat.


    The team safety factor of the Huo family is very high.


    Third master Huo''s car is also engraved with the totem of the Huo family. The appearance of the body is low-key, but the interior is very luxurious.


    Huo yungentian held Qin Ruan and put her in the seat in the car. He sat next to Qin Ruan.


    When Huo Chuan, standing in front of the car, was about to close the door, the third master made a noise and stopped him.


    He told huochuan, "ask the second brother if he came downstairs. Do you want to go home together?"


    Huo Chuan was puzzled.


    Lord Mingming had told the second master to treat young Lord Nicholas well.


    The third master saw his doubts: "call and ask. It won''t take long."


    "Yes, master." Huo Chuan goes to call.


    The third master sitting in the car held Qin Ruan''s small hand in his big hand.


    Seeing her turn her head to look out of the car, she showed a light red earlobe, and a little smile appeared between the third master''s eyebrows and eyes.


    This girl is too thin skinned.


    It''s not the first time to hold it. It''s so easy to be shy.


    The third master raised a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth. The romantic peach blossom eyes narrowed slightly, lazy and luxurious.


    He pinched Qin Ruan''s chin and turned her face to himself: "tell me, what happened?"


    "What''s the matter? It''s boring. I want to see what you''re busy with."


    Qin Ruan''s dead duck had a hard mouth and dared not look at the third master''s sight.


    The third master''s bony hand loosened Qin Ruan''s chin, slowly moved to the back of her neck, and gently kneaded it with great strength.


    The back neck is the lifeblood of a person. It is very dangerous to send it into the hands of strangers.


    It is reasonable to say that Qin and Ruan lived in Xicheng since childhood, and fighting is common.


    If someone touches her door, she should start fighting back at the first time.


    But now, Qin Ruan is as docile and clever as a cat.


    The third master gently kneaded the back of her neck. She even took the initiative to lean back and send her neck to the third master''s hand.


    Looking at her enjoyment and relaxed look, the third master smiled.


    "How''s it going? Is it comfortable?"


    His voice was languid and gorgeous, like the sound of nature, with a bit of temptation.


    "Well --"


    Qin Ruan replied lazily.


    At this time, Huo Chuan came. He stood outside the door and bowed his head respectfully to Huo Gentiana.


    "The third master and the second master said he would come down right away."


    "Well, then wait for him."


    The third master didn''t look back. His eyes were all Qin Ruan.


    She looks lazy like a cat and pleases the third master very much. This girl is really very good. She is so good that people itch. She always wants to poke, rub and tease.


    Qin Ruan''s body has completely relaxed.


    Her legs were close to the third master''s legs, and the distance between them was unconsciously narrowed.


    When Qin Ruan''s mood gradually relaxed, the third master''s low sexy voice sounded slowly in the carriage.


    "What happened today? Did Lu Han bully you?"


    Qin Ruan enjoyed the skills of the third master and leaned his head on each other''s shoulders. The whole person relaxed his vigilance.


    He said naturally, "no, he''s very polite to me."


    She thought that the third master''s massage technique was really unusual.


    Every time she pressed on the acupoints, and his unique massage technique made her feel sleepy.


    The third master''s tone was not slow and continued to ask, "if it''s not him, it''s someone else?"


    Qin Ruan glanced: "must it be a person?"


    The third master approached Qin Ruan, and a happy low laughter sounded in Qin Ruan''s ear.


    His slightly hoarse voice was sexy and deep: "it''s not human, is it difficult or puppet?"


    Qin Ruan snorted and said, "it''s really a puppet. Han Xian and Han Kexin were sent away by me. They should have arrived in the underworld now."


    The third master finally found the key to the problem.


    He knew what Han Xian and Han Kexin had done to Qin Ruan.


    When the Huo family investigated the background of Qin Ruan before, it was recorded in detail in the data.


    The mother and daughter also ate their own consequences. What they did was not just a frame up for Qin Ruan.


    The third master looked down at Qin Ruan. His long eyelashes were like a small fan: "are you unhappy when they die?"


    "Well --"


    Qin Ruan answered weakly.


    Her expression was indifferent, and there was a shallow daze in the bottom of her eyes.


    The third master found that Qin Ruan''s red earlobe had returned to its normal color.


    The white earlobes were somewhat attractive, which attracted him more than the previous ruddy.


    The third master came close, kissed Qin Ruan''s earlobe and whispered in her ear, "everyone has their own destiny. Since they are dead, they will go where they should go. What are you unhappy about?"


    "Maybe they died too cheap."


    Qin Ruan looked at the line of sight of the third master, and the corners of his lips aroused a malicious smile.

 Chapter 332

    The third master looked gentle and ambiguous. Qin Ruan''s eyes were spoiled.


    He did not show any disgust because of Qin Ruan''s words.


    In the eyes of the third master, such Qin Ruan is the most real.


    He reached out and scraped the tip of Qin Ruan''s nose with an unprecedented tenderness: "then recruit them again and clean them up?"


    Qin Ruan looked disgusted: "no, it''s too troublesome."


    The third master''s eyes were slightly dark, and a faint light flashed in his deep eyes.


    In fact, Qin Ruan never told him that she had the ability to summon souls from the underworld.


    He was listening to Qin Ruan say that he sent Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter to the underworld, which was the guess.


    Unexpectedly, the girl was really unprepared for him, so she admitted it.


    The third master stared at Qin Ruan''s Frank face, raised his lips slightly, and smiled in his voice: "then you don''t have to tangle, because it''s not worth the influence of irrelevant people."


    Qin Ruan also understood this truth, so she came to the third master for comfort.


    The effect is still good. She is in a better mood now.


    The third master stared at Qin Ruan''s delicate and beautiful face, reached out and rubbed her smooth skin. Finally, he couldn''t resist, and printed a shallow kiss on her face.


    Qin Ruan looked at the enlarged Junrong in front of him and couldn''t help staring at him.


    She didn''t feel excluded, but her heart beat faster.


    Staring at Qin Ruan''s lax pupil, the third master smiled gradually: "I''m very happy that you can come to me."


    Qin Ruan pursed his lips and looked away. He didn''t dare to look at his smiling eyes.


    "Oh! The younger brothers and sisters came. No wonder the third brother was so anxious. "


    When the atmosphere in the carriage was ambiguous, familiar voices mixed with banter came into their ears


    Huo Yirong saw from a distance that the third brother and Qin Ruan sitting in the car saw their intimacy with each other.


    His three younger brothers, like ascetic monks, don''t eat human fireworks. It''s a blessing to meet Qin Ruan who pulled him down from the altar.


    In life, we must taste all kinds of flavors.


    Among them, emotion is the most unexpected existence.


    Some people don''t meet the person who can ignite themselves and desperate to stay together all their life.


    Huo Yirong doesn''t think it''s love between the third brother and Qin Ruan, but they have this sign.


    Qin Ruan and his third brother have been established facts. They omitted the process and made everything simple.


    It can be said that they are naturally together. As long as there is no accident, they will accompany each other all their life.


    When Huo yungentian heard the teasing of his second cousin, he loosened Qin Ruan, straightened her sitting posture, turned back and glanced at Huo Yirong standing outside the door.


    He asked in a deep voice, "it''s all over?"


    Huo Yirong put his arms in his hands, leaned on the car body and said with a smile, "well, I think Nicholas may have encountered some trouble. It''s relieved to see his bitter expression."


    The third master has the same idea as him.


    Nicholas could not marry the Huo family unless he had to, which was too deeply involved.


    He said in a deep voice: "it has been checked in the United States. Nicholas has kept an eye on him during his stay in Beijing."


    Huo Yirong: "Huoqiang will arrange good hands."


    The Third Master asked, "do you have other arrangements for going home together?"


    "Go home. Nicholas is still up there. Let him reflect on it. This guy is getting more and more out of proportion."


    "Get in the car."


    Huo Yirong didn''t get on the bus. Instead, he bent over and put his hands on the roof. His eyes crossed Huo Gentiana and looked at Qin Ruan sitting inside.


    "Sister in law, when are you going to see your yacht with me?"


    Qin Ruan looked cold, with a faint alienated smile on his face: "anytime."


    Huo Yirong: "it''s better to hit the sun than choose a day. Today?"


    The third master''s cold voice sounded: "if I remember well, your yacht should be in Qinshi?"


    Huo Yirong: "yes, I can ask Huoqiang to report the route and start at any time."


    It takes less than an hour to take a private plane from the capital to Qinshi.


    Huo Yirong stared at Qin Ruan with a smile: "sister-in-law, do you want to play?"


    Qin Ruan looked at the third master sitting next to him. The latter looked conniving: "go if you want to go. It''s better to go to the seaside for relaxation."


    "Will the third master go?"


    "I won''t go. It''s windy by the sea."


    Although Huo Gentiana''s health has improved in recent years, she has not been to the seaside for a long time.


    Since he broke the commandment with Qin Ruan a month ago, his physical condition is very unstable.


    The seaside climate is humid, cold and hot, which is not suitable for his physique.


    Qin Ruan pinched his palm and whispered, "let''s go together."


    The third master slightly picked his eyebrows and teased her: "do you want me to accompany you?"


    He thought Qin Ruan would blush or be embarrassed. Unexpectedly, she nodded very seriously.


    Qin Ruan said bluntly, "I want to go with you."


    She combed for Huo Gentiana during this period of time and always accepted the results.


    On the way to the seaside, she can comb each other again.


    Her goal is to let the third master, like normal people, die a long life and watch the children grow up with her.


    Huo Yirong outside the door smiled: "my sister-in-law warmly invited me. Why don''t I go to relax?"


    "OK."


    The third master stared at Qin Ruan''s look of hidden expectation and promised with a smile.


    He turned back and raised his chin to Huo Yirong outside the car: "Ruan Ruan hasn''t eaten yet. Take her home first. You can arrange flights and go to sea with Qin City."


    "OK!"


    Huo Yirong smiled and turned away.


    Inside the car.


    Qin Ruan hooked the third master''s palm and smiled: "how did the third master know I didn''t eat?"


    The Third Master said calmly, "I was light when I just hugged you."


    "..." Qin Ruan opened his eyes slightly.


    What kind of answer is this? It''s perfunctory enough. She skimmed her mouth.


    When the third master saw this, he laughed loudly, and the laughter was deep and sweet.


    He leaned close to Qin Ruan''s ear. His hoarse voice was sexy and deep: "because I just heard your stomach calling. Although the voice was very small, I heard it."


    Qin Ruan blinked. When the third master spoke, the heat blew in her ear, and a feeling of crispness came straight to her heart.


    When she is hungry, she will make a noise. She may not have noticed before. This is a natural reaction and there is nothing to be ashamed of.


    She could no longer ignore the other party''s explanation.


    Is the distance between the third master and her too close?


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and looked at the man with deep dark eyes.


    When these amorous peach blossom eyes stare at you, they seem to be able to confuse people and suck people in.


    The third master picked up his eyes slightly and looked at Qin Ruan carelessly.


    In his eyes, Qin Ruan is a little girl who doesn''t know the world, and his thoughts are on his face.


    Looking at Qin Ruan''s silly and simple appearance, the third master''s smile deepened.


    He stopped teasing her, took Qin Ruan in his arms and gently patted her on the shoulder: "if you are tired, close your eyes and have a rest. There is still a way home."


    Qin Ruan leaned in his arms and the heart stirred by the other party calmed down for a long time.

 Chapter 333

    Qinshi.


    There is a coastline here, which is one of the eight most beautiful coastlines in China. Many tourists from all over the country are attracted by it.


    One area is a private beach that is not open to the public.


    It has both clean and clear sea water and golden fine and soft sand, which is very close to the capital.


    It was already afternoon when Qin Ruan, Huo yungentian, Huo Yirong, Qin Mei and Josh arrived.


    When setting out, Qin Ruan remembered his second brother''s playful nature and called him.


    As for Josh, he has been following Huo Yirong recently. When he heard that everyone went to Qinshi beach, he naturally wouldn''t miss the opportunity to play.


    The Huo family''s private plane was parked on the villa lawn in the private beach area.


    They stood just in the distance and saw the endless blue sea.


    The salty and wet wind blew, and the smell of the sea poured into the tip of everyone''s nose.


    Huo Yirong and Huo yungentian changed into formal suits and wore comfortable casual clothes.


    Their innate excellence and elegance have not been covered up.


    They are like walking clothes racks. They both release the calm and Yonghua bearing of the big family they came from.


    Especially the third master, his noble, cold and gorgeous look, not to mention abstinence, is a bit more attractive than wearing a suit.


    Qin Ruan couldn''t help looking more. He always felt that such a third master was more fireworks.


    Huo Yirong went to Qin Ruan, pointed to the only yacht on the sea in the distance, smiled and said, "sister-in-law, that''s the yacht I sent you, Zhijue."


    "Zhi Jue!!!"


    Qin Mei, who looked at the surrounding scenery from a distance, couldn''t help exclaiming when he heard the speech.


    Qin Ruan blinked and stared at his second brother. He didn''t understand why he was so shocked.


    Qin Mei swallowed his saliva and explained to her: "it is said that the Zhijue took five years to build it. Every part of the yacht is made of the best material. It is said that the yacht is also plated with gold and platinum.


    The yacht has a swimming pool, spa center, submarine and helipad. All kinds of entertainment facilities are very complete, and its value is frightening. "


    Qin Ruan took back the yacht on the sea and asked Qin Mei, "how much?"


    Qin Mei''s face turned red. He didn''t know whether he was excited or excited: "it''s worth 15 million."


    Qin Ruan put her heart down a little. It''s not too expensive. It doesn''t exceed the budget in her heart.


    However, Qin Mei''s words haven''t finished yet.


    He spit out two words: "euro."


    ¡°£¡¡± Qin Ruan''s eyes widened slightly.


    There is a big difference between 15 million soft sister coins and 15 million euros.


    Equivalent to nearly 120 million yuan.


    Qin Ruan frowned and looked at Huo Yirong standing beside him: "brother Rong, this yacht is too expensive."


    Huo Erye smiled indifferently: "no matter how valuable it is, it''s not for outsiders. Don''t be polite to me, younger brothers and sisters."


    Josh, standing beside him, came forward and said to Huo Yirong, "second cousin, I want it too."


    Huo Er raised his face with a smile, which didn''t reach the bottom of his eyes.


    He raised his foot and kicked the smelly boy''s ass.


    Josh was as slippery as a loach. When Huo Yirong raised his leg, he ran away.


    Lord Huo sneered, raised his hand and nodded him in the void: "Josh, wait, I''ll have to clean you up sooner or later!"


    This guy has been with him for a few days, which has given him a headache.


    Give him a yacht?


    Give him a mallet.


    Qin Ruan went to Huo yungentian and saw him looking at the surrounding scenery with a relaxed look. From his facial expression and the smile at the bottom of his eyes, Qin Ruan knew he was in a good mood.


    She took each other''s hand and said, "Third Master?"


    "Huh?"


    Huo yungentian looked back and looked down at Qin Ruan gently.


    He seems to like to use a nasal tone, which is both ambiguous and sexy.


    Every time Qin Ruan hears it, he always feels sharp and numb.


    She wondered if she was voice controlled.


    In front of the third master, she seems to have more than voice control, Yan control, hand control, and even


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and stared at the third master''s long legs. His eyes looked helpless and amazing.


    This man really plays from beginning to end. In addition to his advantages, he is also an advantage.


    Of course, the Third Master also has shortcomings. His health is not very good.


    Qin Ruan is determined to change his physical problems.


    She looked away from the third master''s leg and whispered, "the yacht sent by brother Rong is too expensive."


    Before the third master could comfort her, Huo Yirong interrupted, "compared with the meeting gifts given to you by my grandfather and uncle, I''m nothing."


    Lord Huo gave Qin Ruan hea group 1% of the shares, worth hundreds of billions.


    Huo Hongxing, the father of the third master, gave Qin Ruan a mansion worth hundreds of millions.


    Later, Qin Ruan learned that the mansion given to him by Huo Fu was nearly one billion yuan.


    Compared with the meeting gifts of the two elders, Huo Yirong''s yacht is really not valuable.


    However, Qin Ruan always felt that the Huo family were too generous to her.


    These things may not be worth mentioning for the Huo family, but they are also real gold and silver.


    The third master looked at the little girl and hugged her waist very naturally: "don''t tangle, just for the children."


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and looked helpless: "the child hasn''t been born yet."


    The third master laughed: "you have married me. Yours is mine and mine is yours. Don''t worry about those. Let''s go down and have a look?"


    Qin Ruan Shun nodded gently at the beach he pointed to, "OK."


    She was either tangled or confused by Huo Yirong''s handwriting.


    In her opinion, if a yacht is better, it will be worth millions. If it is more expensive, it will be worth hundreds of millions.


    With the support of Huoqiang, huochuan, Huozhi and other dark guards, the party walked towards the beach.


    Among them, Qin Yi is the most active. He has been chattering in Qin Ruan''s ears all the time, which are some interesting things about the school.


    The third master looked at the warm conversation between his brother and sister and loosened Qin Ruan''s waist.


    Qin Ruan and Qin Mei soon got together. They didn''t know what they said. Qin Ruan''s laughter rang out frequently.


    Her laughter is hearty and real, and that happiness will be contagious.


    Now there are not many girls who can laugh regardless of their image.


    Third master Huo looked at Qin Ruan, who was walking ahead and fighting with Qin Mei. Her beautiful smile was as distorted as a picture, but it was exciting under the sunlight.


    In the eyes of the third master, Qin Ruan looked like a cat''s paw gently stirring his heart.


    Huo Yirong came to him. Qingjun''s face flashed a funny smile: "third brother, does Qin Ruan still suit your heart?"


    No matter how he sounded, there was a bad meaning in his tone.


    If it were usual, the third master would block him with words.


    Huo Yirong has found a good reason for him, but Qin Ruan is still young and treats her as a child.


    But he waited for a long time and didn''t wait for Huo gentian''s response.


    He raised his eyes to see his third brother. Good guy, he was fascinated by it.

 Chapter 334

    "Hahaha... Second brother, you are too bad. Didn''t the girl cry?"


    "Cry a fart! It didn''t scare me to death. I climbed the window of the boys'' dormitory in the middle of the night. My roommate was so scared that my happiness almost disappeared for the rest of my life. "


    Qin Ruan was shocked: "so exaggerated?"


    Qin Mei wiped his face. His clothes were bitter and bitter: "it''s true that he cried. The girl lied down at the window and confessed to me, just like a ghost."


    Although he didn''t elaborate, Qin Ruan understood everything and burst into tears with laughter¡° Ha ha ha... "


    She didn''t expect her second brother to have such an experience.


    Huo yungentian listened to Qin Ruan''s laughter and was infected with this happiness.


    His lips curved in a beautiful arc, and his smile was dazzling, just as the sun pulled away the darkness from the dark clouds, and his cold alienation was melted.


    Huo Yirong looked silly. Did his third brother really fall in?


    How long has it been? Qin Ruan is also good at it.


    At this time, Huo yungentian glanced at him lightly: "second brother, I feel like I''m a lot younger. Ruan Ruan has a kind of vitality. That tenacious vitality has infected me. She''s very good."


    Huo Yirong smiled: "she fits your heart. The combination of old husband and young wife will tolerate each other. The days will be long in the future."


    I don''t know what to think of, Huo Gentiana''s lips solidified with a smile: "who knows in the future."


    Huo Yirong didn''t understand: "I think Qin Ruan has a natural trust in you. She may not feel it herself. You should know."


    The third master looked soft: "Ruan Ruan is very good. She is a good child."


    Well, here we go again.


    Huo Yirong looked sad and laughing. He turned around and returned to Qin Ruan''s age.


    Huo yungentian took back his sight on Qin Ruan and said to Huo Yirong, "second brother, if I''m not here in the future, you should protect her more."


    "What are you talking about!" Huo Yirong''s face sank and he frowned at Huo Gentiana.


    "You want me to protect your wife? My own wife doesn''t know where to stay. She has no spare time! "


    Huo Gentiana smiled and looked up at the sky as blue as the sea.


    Qin Ruan is still so young. Can his body really accompany her to the end of her life.


    He didn''t know and didn''t want to think deeply.


    Looking at the bright smile on Qin Ruan''s face, he didn''t want it to disappear.


    Qin Ruan and Qin Mei made a quick journey. Brother and sister first reached the beach.


    They took off their shoes and stepped barefoot in the sea.


    Qin Mei suddenly shouted, "Ruan Ruan, look here!"


    Qin Ruan looked up unprepared. The sea water in each other''s hands was thrown at her, and her clothes were wet.


    She gritted her teeth and said, "two, brother!"


    Qin Mei smiled and showed his big white teeth: "water war?"


    In fact, Qin Er Shao disdains to play such a game.


    When he saw his sister facing the sea just now, his eyes showed joy and excitement.


    His childhood was accompanied by his father and big brother, but Ruan''s childhood was cruel.


    They are twins and have telepathy with each other. He knows Qin Ruan will like such a game.


    Sure enough, the facts were just as he thought.


    Qin Ruan licked his lips, bent over and grabbed the water and splashed it on Qin Mei standing opposite.


    Holding water in both hands, Qin Mei''s clothes were soaked by the sea, but it was not enough.


    "Madam, there is a water gun here."


    Huo Zhi didn''t know when she came to Qin Ruan and handed her a light blue water gun.


    Qin Ruan took the water gun and found it full of water. She laughed: "second brother, wait!"


    Qin Mei was silly and glared at Huo Zhi: "it''s not fair!"


    Huo Zhi didn''t even give him a look. He turned and stepped back, a few meters away from Qin Ruan.


    This position can not only ensure that it does not affect the play of the wife, but also ensure that she can make the first shot when the wife is in danger.


    Qin Ruan smiled, bent his eyes and rushed towards Qin Mei with a water gun.


    "Second brother, take my shot!"


    Qin Mei turned and ran, howling as he ran: "Ruan Ruan, it''s not fair. You have to wait for me to find a water gun!"


    "Fairness doesn''t exist. Stop first!"


    Brother and sister chase after each other, so it''s not lively.


    Soon, Qin Mei''s clothes were soaked.


    Qin Ruan exposed the water on him with a water gun, or he ran and fell into the water.


    On the shore, the two brothers, Huo Gentiana and Huo Yirong, were also affected by their joy and couldn''t help smiling.


    Huo Yirong sighed: "third brother, I believe it now. Qin Ruan is really a child."


    Qin Ruan''s little girl look is both happy and innocent. The happiness between children is the most infectious.


    The Third Master said proudly, "she is a child."


    In his eyes, Qin Ruan has always been a little girl.


    She is mature and steady in front of others. Even in front of her family, she deliberately hides her innocence.


    Only in front of him, put down those not deliberately, but already used to disguise.


    Josh looked at you chasing Qin Ruan and Qin Mei, and said with special envy: "second cousin, third cousin, I also want to play with third cousin."


    Huo Yirong snorted: "you have a rest!"


    Huo yungentian didn''t agree: "your third cousin is pregnant. Don''t make trouble with her."


    Josh pointed at Qin Mei unconvinced: "then why can he?"


    Huo Yirong frowned tightly, opened his eyes and looked at Josh. His face also became serious: "Josh, do you know what your biggest weakness is?"


    "What?" Josh looked blank.


    Huo Erye said coldly, "your biggest disadvantage is that you are too simple about one thing. Saying that you are short-sighted may be too insulting. To put it bluntly, you have no brain."


    "Why did you scold me again?" Josh was wronged.


    Huo Yirong put his arm around his shoulder and pointed to Qin Mei not far away: "do you know how old Qin Mei is? He is twenty years old, one year younger than you. The child looks like a fool, but he is very careful. He is playing with your third cousin from beginning to end.


    When you look at his running posture and find that your third cousin can''t keep up, he subconsciously slows down. If you look at the smile on his face, how can you compete with your third cousin? "


    Josh looked at it carefully and found that it was true.


    Qin Mei was chased and bared water, and his hair was wet. He made an aggrieved protest to Qin Ruan: "Ruan Ruan, I don''t play anymore. You''re too bullying!"


    "It''s not up to you. You picked it up first!"


    Qin and Ruan can''t let him go easily. They continue to chase each other.


    Standing on the shore, Josh clearly saw Qin Mei protesting. The smile on his face was full of tolerance, no impatience, and even enjoyed it.


    Second cousin''s words made him unable to refute.


    Huo Yirong pointed to Josh''s eyes and said seriously, "Josh, you can''t just look at the surface with your eyes. You should look at it with your mind.


    Your character is too simple. It has something to do with your childhood education. I hope you can be more mature. During this period of time with me, you should first learn to observe, okay? "

 Chapter 335

    Huo Yirong''s tone increased, and the strong breath in his bones came out faintly.


    Josh felt frightened, pursed his lips and nodded gently, "I see, cousin."


    When he came to the capital from Italy, he suffered a great blow.


    Two cousins have been alluding to his stupidity.


    Josh is also very wronged. He doesn''t need to consider these things at all, because everyone will follow him.


    In the capital, if someone doesn''t follow him, he can also score with his fist.


    This is a very common way to solve the problem.


    The two cousins told him again and again that such a way was not advisable.


    Isn''t it very cowardly to be bullied to the door and swallow it.


    Josh looked at the Qin brothers and sisters on the beach and wondered whether they were happy when they played with their friends.


    This is completely beyond the outline for him.


    These scruples have never appeared in Josh''s world.


    Has completely subverted his cognition.


    Qin Ruan and Qin Mei had enough. They helped each other and came.


    Huo Yirong smiled and bent his eyes when he saw his brother and sister coming back: "have you had enough?"


    Qin Ruan nodded, looked around and asked, "where''s the third master?"


    Huo Yirong looked at Josh around him and said with a smile in his voice, "the third brother doesn''t think the sun is enough. He has been on the yacht."


    Qin Ruan looked at Josh, who was drooping his head and reflecting on himself, twisted his eyebrows and said, "let''s go too."


    She was so forgetful that she neglected the fact that the third master and Josh couldn''t stay together.


    Josh eight characters all Yin, pure Yin life.


    Such a constitution still has a certain impact on the third master.


    Huo Yirong took them to the place where the yacht was parked.


    To the baron.


    Huo yungentian was holding the fence of the yacht with his deep dark eyes looking at the sparkling sea.


    Huo Chuan stood behind him and said respectfully: "Third Master, just got the news, young Lord Nicholas knows our trip and is on the way."


    The third master looked the same when he heard the speech. He was not surprised that Nicholas knew their itinerary, but was a little surprised at his arrival.


    "How long will it take?"


    Huo Chuan: "just started, about an hour or so."


    The third master gently tapped his fingertips on the fence, and his eyes showed meditation: "is there any news from the United States?"


    Huo Chuan: "not yet."


    Huo Yirong brought Qin Ruan and others over. The third master had a panoramic view. He turned to huochuan and said, "then wait and see."


    Seeing Qin Ruan board the yacht, the third master raised his feet and walked away.


    Huo Yirong looked at him blowing the sea breeze and frowned: "third brother, it''s windy outside. Why don''t you go in?"


    Qin Ruan walked quickly to the third master, held his hand and felt the warmth of each other''s fingertips.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the white complexion on the third master''s face. Her face was not very good-looking.


    "Are you all right?"


    The third master gently pinched her little hand and said with a smile, "it''s so fragile. It''s much better than before."


    This is not comfort, but a fact.


    In the past, his body could not stand the sea breeze.


    Xu is Qin Ruan who recently combed his physique. His health is much better than before.


    Qin Ruan Ming''s strength was transmitted to the other party along the third master''s hand. She found that there was no problem. She relaxed.


    She really hoped that the third master would get better. She didn''t want to make people sick for this acceptance.


    The third master saw all the worries on Qin Ruan''s face. His eyebrows were mild. His voice smiled: "do you want to go fishing in the deep sea?"


    Qin Ruan asked, "are you with me?"


    The third master nodded: "naturally, it''s rare to have a chance to come out."


    "Then go."


    Qin Ruan is sure that he has no physical problems and really wants to experience different things.


    The third master turned back and told huochuan, "let the driver start."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    Huo Chuan turned to leave and walked to the yacht room.


    The third master released Qin Ruan''s hand and patted her on the shoulder: "I''m estimated to spend tonight on the yacht. Go inside to see what''s dissatisfied with the cabin and hurry up to let people decorate."


    Qin Ruan answered. She and Qin Mei left under the leadership of Huo Zhi.


    Huo Yirong saw that the third brother had separated Qin and Ruan, and said to Josh around him, "go and have a look, too."


    "Uh huh!"


    Josh naturally wanted to leave the two great demons and catch up with the three figures who left.


    After they left, Huo Yirong went to the third master.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The third master gently disappeared on his face and said indifferently, "Nicholas is coming."


    Huo Yirong looked surprised for a moment and soon recovered.


    He leaned back against the yacht fence and made a lazy gesture: "where is the man?"


    "I just got the news. It should take less than an hour from his departure to now."


    "Is this guy sick? Let''s have a good talk with him. He can advance an inch. He knows we''re in a hurry to leave the capital? "


    The third master held the fence with both hands, relaxed and moved his neck.


    The tone was scattered: "I guess I''ve really encountered something difficult."


    "What could it be?"


    Huo Yirong is purely curious.


    The third master lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice, "nine times out of ten it has something to do with Leslie."


    Huo Yirong nodded and agreed: "indeed, it happened to this woman."


    Then he added: "the Bolin family has been very popular in the United States in the past two years. Some time ago, the Bolin family threw a royal member who loved to play and had a chaotic private life in front of the public.


    For this reason, the royal family lost all face, and their people also had a great prejudice against the royal family. The situation between the Bolin family and the royal family became tense. "


    Huo yungentian also knew this. He nodded gently: "now the Bolin family has faintly surpassed the Royal reputation in the United States."


    Huo Yirong looked a little surprised and guessed boldly: "they don''t want to overthrow the royal family?"


    The third master smiled and had no temperature: "if so, the Bolin family will be prosperous and decline. The American royal family is an ancient family, and they can''t be easily overthrown."


    Huo Yirong sighed: "the Bolin family is too comfortable."


    The laughter of Qin Mei and Josh came from above, and the two brothers went along.


    On the open-air platform on the third floor, the two smelly boys had gathered together and waved golf balls.


    "Hey! Look at me! " Qin Mei waved his club at Josh.


    Josh did not give in: "eat my old sun!"


    The club played tricks in his hand, which dazzled people.


    The third master stared at Josh with quiet eyes and frowned: "how are Josh these two days?"


    Huo Yirong sneered: "it''s skinny. This smelly boy just doesn''t deserve training."


    The third master''s eyes were slightly heavy, and his indifferent face sank for a few points: "Grandpa meant to leave him in China for the time being. The Doyle family is not very calm."


    Huo Yirong showed worry between his eyebrows and eyes: "is my sister-in-law okay?"


    He doesn''t know what happened. The Doyle family is a local force in Italy and is also famous in the world. The family has some small disturbances every year.

 Chapter 336

    The third master glanced at Huo Yirong with a faint smile on his face: "guess?"


    Huo Rong''s face began to chat up when he remembered his sister-in-law''s hot temper.


    He was helpless and with a proud tone, sighed: "my sister-in-law''s temper is a famous female overlord in our forty-nine cities. Who dares to provoke her? If she doesn''t bombard others, I''ll lose."


    He also heard that the Doyle family was not peaceful and cared about his family for the first time, but he forgot his sister-in-law''s hot temper.


    Huo Chuan came up and respectfully said to them, "second master, Third Master, the ship is about to set sail."


    Huo Yirong, Huo yungentian set out for the cabin.


    Inside the yacht cabin.


    Qin Ruan is sitting on the bar, eating melon seeds and discussing something with Huo Zhi.


    Huo Zhi: "madam, there are four rooms in the cabin. You live with the master, the second master and the second young master respectively."


    Living in the same room with Huo gentian, Qin Ruan has no opinion. They have shared the same bed at home.


    Recalling the look of the other party today, she asked Huo Zhi: "will the third master often spend the night outside?"


    Huo Zhi thought: "no, the master almost never sleeps outside except occasionally going abroad."


    Qin Ruan frowned gently. He didn''t know whether the third master would live unaccustomed to fishing in the offshore night tonight.


    Huo Zhi was very good at observing words and colors. Seeing Qin Ruan frowning and thinking, he whispered, "madam, the master is very happy today."


    She followed the third master. It was rare for him to be so worldly.


    Their master seems gentle and elegant. There is inherent indifference and alienation in his bones. His means are even better than his second master.


    The third master won''t punish them easily. Once he makes a move, it''s light to lose half his life.


    Although the master is cruel, his maintenance of them is firmly engraved in their bones and blood.


    A few years ago, uncle Qiang went to Nanyang Siam for a mission, which was affected by the competition between the two forces outside the local mission.


    Uncle Qiang''s mission is completed. He is controlled by one of the forces and cannot return home. He has to contact the Huo family dark guard.


    They immediately conveyed the news to the master. The third master''s means were rough and direct. He called two-thirds of the Huo family dark guards out all night and issued a death order to bring Huoqiang back alive.


    As soon as the front foot of the Huo family''s dark guard left, the third master immediately contacted the royal family of Siam and forced the royal family to come forward to protect Huoqiang.


    The Siamese royal family is like a decoration in the local area. It has no authority in the eyes of the people. The royal family dare not fight against the major local forces easily.


    However, the royal family also has a card, but it is easy not to reveal it.


    Under the threat of the third master, the Siamese royal family still took action.


    When the Huo family''s dark guard arrived in Siam, Huoqiang was personally escorted by the Royal Guard.


    Therefore, the Siamese royal family was supported by the Huo family''s weapons, and they had enough capital to fight against the major local forces.


    Such an unattainable master, who makes them respect and fear, is the person who the Huo family''s dark guard tries his best to protect with his life and even his life.


    Qin Ruan is the wife of the master and half of their master.


    The other side can make the third master happy and please the master. For the Huo family dark guard, she deserves respect.


    Qin Ruan heard Huo Zhi''s words and smiled. She couldn''t see that the third master was in a good mood today.


    She ate melon seeds and asked carelessly, "how long has the third master not come out to relax?"


    Huo Zhi, who was just about to answer, saw Huo Gentiana and Huo Yirong enter the cabin, and her slightly open mouth closed slowly.


    She stepped back and bowed her head to them: "second master, Third Master."


    Huo yungentian stared at Qin Ruan''s back and smiled: "if Ruan Ruan wants to know something, it''s better to ask me directly."


    Hearing the sound, Qin Ruan turned and faced the two brothers Huo gentian and Huo Yirong.


    "Just talk."


    She put the melon seeds in her hand on the small bar, clapped her hands, got up and walked towards them.


    Qin Ruan stood in front of the two and looked at Huo Yirong: "brother Rong, how long will we reach our destination?"


    Huo Yirong: "the journey to the destination we are going to takes about three hours."


    In other words, the round-trip journey takes six hours. If you add night fishing, it will be late at night when they are finished.


    Huo Yirong teased: "do your siblings want to return overnight?"


    Qin Ruan didn''t say a word and winked at him. The look on his face was acquiescence.


    Huo Yirong smiled, bent his eyes and joked, "my sister-in-law thinks so much of my third brother. I''m afraid he can''t get used to living on the ship?"


    Qin Ruan''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and his bright eyes showed a faint smile. He retorted: "can''t it be because I''m uncomfortable and can''t get used to living on the ship?"


    When she said that she was uncomfortable, the third master calmly withdrew from the bottom of his eyes, and his thin lips pursed slightly.


    He stepped forward, held Qin Ruan''s jaw slightly, and looked at her ruddy face with deep eyes.


    The Third Master asked in a deep voice, "what''s wrong? Is there a reaction of pregnancy and vomiting?"


    Look at the look on his face carefully, and the exposed tension is clear at a glance.


    "..." Qin Ruan''s eyes twitched slightly.


    Can''t the third master hear her joking with Huo Yirong to change the topic.


    The man made such ambiguous actions in front of others.


    He''s not shy. She needs a face.


    Qin Ruan glanced slightly at the end of his eyes and looked at Huo Yirong''s brilliant banter and smile.


    Her lower jaw was out of the control of the third master''s hand and stepped back: "there''s no discomfort. I''ll find my second brother."


    There are two thousand year old foxes in front of her. She''d better escape first.


    After Qin Ruan went to the second floor, Huo Yirong put his forearm on Huo Gentiana''s shoulder and laughed stiffly.


    "Third brother, you, ha ha ha..."


    Before he finished, he kept laughing.


    When the third master saw Qin Ruan''s stunned look, he reacted that she was not uncomfortable.


    Seeing Qin Ruan disappear on the second floor, he smiled and shook his head gently.


    "This girl..."


    Huo Yirong laughed enough and asked, "third brother, I''m afraid you''re going to be planted in the hands of this little girl. You haven''t seen your nervous look just now, but I haven''t seen it in recent 30 years."


    The third master lowered his eyes, looked at the second brother lying on his shoulder and pushed him away: "don''t be poor, the ship is leaving, shout them down."


    Then the man turned and walked to the leisure area not far away.


    Huo Yirong narrowed his eyes, stared at his back and laughed without reservation: "third brother, I think you are sullen and proud."


    The third master turned his back to him and kept walking to the leisure area.


    He smiled and didn''t take his second brother''s words to heart. He looked helpless and strange.


    It is undeniable that Qin Ruan did keep him in mind.


    I never planted it as my second brother said.


    Qin Ruan is young and pregnant. She is sensible and clever. She should have more pity.


    The third master found a comfortable place to sit down and knew that the second brother couldn''t get down for a while. His cold eyes locked on Huo Zhi not far away.


    "Did you find anything wrong with your wife?"


    Huo Zhi: "back to the Lord, except that the Su family sent someone to watch once two days ago, no one else appeared after that."

 Chapter 337

    Two days ago, people from the Su family appeared next to Qin Ruan.


    Huo Zhi reported it to the police immediately after they found it. Before the Huo family took action, the Su family evacuated themselves.


    The Third Master said in a deep voice, "let everyone below be smart. In a few days, my wife will go to Nangong Chang''s wedding. You must protect my wife."


    "Yes, master!"


    Huo Zhi hung her head in a respectful and firm tone.


    The third master was silent, and the space fell into strange silence.


    After a long time, the third master supported his jaw with one hand and wrote in a light tone: "when my wife asks you questions about me, just answer them truthfully."


    Huo Zhi blinked and glanced at the master with elegant sitting posture and calm look on her exquisite face.


    There is nothing wrong with the other party as usual.


    I don''t know if it''s Huo Zhi''s illusion. She always feels that the master seems to be wrong.


    The silence was only a second or two. Huo Zhi immediately replied, "my subordinates know."


    The third master''s eyes drooped slightly: "what''s the change in Ruan''s taste recently?"


    Huo Zhi didn''t hesitate for half a minute, and said in a positive tone: "madam, I''ve been more sour recently."


    "Partial acid?" The third master smiled: "are you ready for her favorite food recently?"


    "It''s all ready. My wife''s favorite snacks recently, as well as the cabin back kitchen, also ordered my wife''s preferred taste."


    The third master nodded gently: "that''s good. Pay more attention to the changes in the wife''s life, diet and her mood. If you find anything wrong, report it at any time."


    Huo Zhi nodded: "yes, Third Master."


    The third master waved his hand: "go to find your wife and try to stay with her except for the rest time. Be careful of any accidents."


    "Subordinates, go now!" Huozhi turned and left.


    The third master stared at her leaving figure and leaned gently on the sofa, relaxed and lazy.


    He stared at the top of the cabin and didn''t know what he thought. Junyan smiled faintly.


    After living for nearly 30 years, his own flesh and blood has not been born. He has realized the feeling of taking care of children.


    Qin Ruan''s baby is almost two months old. I don''t know how lively the family will be after the baby is born in a few months.


    ¡­¡­


    At eight in the evening.


    The Zhijue finally reached its destination.


    Qin Ruan, Qin Mei and Josh are particularly active in assembling fishing equipment.


    They set up iron poles and pulley poles and waited quietly for the fish in the sea to take the bait.


    Huo yungentian and Huo Yirong stood behind them and looked at the three people with interest.


    Fishing requires patience. Qin Mei and Josh are impatient.


    After a while, their passion dissipated and they began to talk in a low voice.


    The sea breeze disturbed Qin Ruan''s hair. She had a bright smile on her face. Listening to her second brother talking to Josh, she laughed from time to time.


    The Third Master said to Huo Chuan standing beside him, "get the shawl and scarf in the house."


    "Yes, Third Master." Huo Chuan turned and left.


    Huo Yirong looked up at the stars over the sea and sighed, "third brother, how long have you been out?"


    Huo yungentian doesn''t remember how long it was.


    He said faintly, "it''s been a few years."


    Huo Yirong smiled and looked at him deeply: "it has been four or five hours since you went out in the afternoon. Your body seems to have no problem."


    The third master looked slightly. He really didn''t have any discomfort.


    He chuckled, "okay."


    Huo Yirong''s smile deepened: "does this mean that your body is developing towards a good trend?"


    Huo yungentian stared at Qin Ruan''s back with gentle eyes: "maybe."


    Huo Yirong looked along his line of sight and guessed, "it has something to do with Qin Ruan?"


    The third master didn''t answer, and a shallow arc appeared on his lips.


    Silence is acquiescence. Huo Yirong was suspicious when he saw Qin Ruan because of the joy of Huo Gentiana''s improvement.


    It seems that the third brother has changed a lot since she appeared.


    Some time ago, he also knew about Qin Ruan''s contact with Lu Han.


    Because the other party was a third brother, he didn''t let anyone investigate after he knew.


    Qin and Ruan met people from metaphysical circles, famous movie emperors, and even partial branches of Rong family.


    The most noteworthy thing is that her contact with Lu Han, the eldest son of the Lu family, is not because of the Huo family, but because Qin Ruan is also a member of the Xuanmen.


    "Three younger brothers, Qin Ruan is not too mysterious, Huo family has investigated her two times before and after, did not find out that she is a mysterious person, such a small girl movie has such ability, it can be seen that she is not as simple as appearance."


    Huo Yirong''s thought did not turn to conspiracy theory. It was not that he was hostile to Qin Ruan, but that he was not quite right logically.


    Huo yungentian''s handsome and cold face showed a smile: "second brother, Ruan Ruan has never covered up here. Many things are revealed by herself. This girl is very smart and knows to go step by step."


    Huo Yirong''s eyes showed clearly that Qin Ruan showed her cards a little in front of the third brother, but she didn''t know where her mystery came from.


    He nodded in recognition: "indeed, Qin Ruan is very smart. She has never crossed the border since she came to Huo''s house for so long, but she treats herself too much as an outsider."


    Once he talked with Huo Qiang about Nangong, Su and Xiao''s family. Qin Ruan came back from outside. He asked someone to sit down and have a rest.


    Qin Ruan just sat down and left with special interest.


    Just because the topic he discussed with Huo Qiang was how to move the three families out of the capital after the election.


    Third Master: "one day, she will integrate into it, which needs a process."


    Huo Yirong: "when are you going to get married? Her identity can''t be concealed for long."


    The Third Master said in a deep voice, "don''t worry, wait."


    When Qin Ruan wants to be famous and swear sovereignty to him, their marriage will be announced.


    Huo Chuan came over and sent the shawl and scarf he was holding to Huo Gentiana.


    "Third Master, the scarf you want -"


    Huo Gentiana stretched out her white and bony hand under the moonlight and light, and took the scarf sent by huochuan.


    Boat side.


    Qin Mei asked Qin Ruan sitting beside him, "Ruan Ruan, are you hungry?"


    Qin Ruan stared at the sea with calm eyes and stroked his hair disordered by the wind.


    "No, you''re hungry?"


    Qin Mei touched his stomach: "a little."


    Josh stared at the Qin brothers and sisters eagerly: "I''m hungry, too!"


    Qin Ruan sent the plum and yogurt to Qin Mei and Josh.


    Qin Mei was carrying the plum packing bag, and the corners of his mouth twitched slightly.


    He has tasted it before. It''s so sour that he can''t afford it.


    I don''t know how my little sister ate such sour things.


    Qin Mei put the plum back into Qin Ruan''s arms: "keep it for yourself."


    Qin Ruan pinched a plum and put it in his mouth.


    There was a satisfied smile in her delicate and beautiful eyes.


    Approaching the third master, he clearly saw her satisfied little expression in his eyes and couldn''t help laughing.


    This girl is so satisfied.

 Chapter 338

    Qin Ruan''s satisfied look at eating sour plum is also seen by Qin Mei around him.


    He felt that his mouth was still sour and refreshing, and even secreted outlet water.


    Don''t get me wrong. This is not greedy, but a high-level neural activity formed by the acquired conditioned reflex and controlled by the brain.


    This conditioned reflex is constantly stimulated by the same signal and strengthened. The longer the reflex, the longer the feeling.


    If the reflex is not continuously stimulated and strengthened, this feeling will slowly subside and eventually disappear.


    Qin Mei swallowed his saliva and looked away from Qin Ruan.


    He was afraid to keep staring at his little sister. His mouth was really watering.


    This way, Josh is not polite. Open the yogurt and drink it directly.


    This bite almost didn''t send him away.


    "Shit! Why so sour! "


    Josh swallowed reluctantly and looked at the yogurt in his hand with puzzled eyes.


    Huo Zhi, standing behind the three, took out a new yogurt without packaging mark and sent it to Qin Ruan.


    After the latter took over, Huo Zhi opposed Josh and explained, "master Biao, this is a pregnant woman''s yogurt specially made for his wife."


    "Poof!"


    Josh sprayed, and he quickly returned the yogurt he had drunk to Qin Ruan.


    "You said earlier, I haven''t gone too far to rob pregnant women."


    Qin Ruan drooped his eyes and stared at the yogurt in each other''s hands. His eyes were disgusted: "you''ve drunk it."


    "Er..." Josh slowly withdrew his hand, put the yogurt on the table and vowed not to touch it again.


    He doesn''t want to drink it again in his lifetime.


    Huo yungentian stepped forward and put on the scarf for Qin Ruan.


    He glanced at Josh with cold eyes: "don''t grab food from your sister-in-law. There''s food in the kitchen. If you''re hungry, go eat yourself."


    "I don''t!"


    Josh didn''t want to. He finally got to his destination. For this first meal, he wanted to save his stomach for sea fish sashimi.


    Qin Ruan touched his shawl and scarf and looked back: "how did the third master come out? The sea breeze is strong at night."


    The third master''s eyes turned cold and warm, and his voice was a lot gentle: "it''s all right. Come out to talk to the second brother and tell you something by the way."


    "What''s up?" Qin Ruan looked puzzled.


    The third master stood behind her and leaned slightly to ensure that Qin Ruan wouldn''t have too much trouble looking up at him.


    In a gentle voice, he said, "someone may come later, an American business partner."


    Qin Ruan looked surprised: "so late? We are still on the sea! "


    Third Master: "well, it''s estimated that people should be arriving soon."


    Qin Ruan: "what do you want me to do?"


    If the other party can say it personally, it must be more than just telling her.


    The third master smiled gently, his face was gentle and spoiled with three points: "don''t leave Huo Zhi''s sight, pay attention to safety and protect yourself. The identity of the visitor is not simple."


    Qin Ruan tilted his head and asked, "how difficult is it?"


    "American armsdealer."


    "The Boleyn family?" Qin Ruan guessed the identity of the person.


    The third master put his hand on Qin Ruan''s shoulder and his index finger rubbed her face gently, with the same expression.


    His voice was full of carelessness: "Ruan Ruan knows?"


    "I know that in terms of thermal weapons, in addition to the domestic Huo family, it belongs to the famous Bolin family in the United States."


    In Xicheng, she always listens to those low-level people with a little small power, boasting about the big power they can never surpass, so as to meet her vanity.


    There is no denying that much of what they say is true.


    The Huo family in the capital has the same background and influence as the Bolin family in the United States.


    It is reasonable to say that they should be sworn enemies, but the two have always been in peace, and the areas responsible for sales have long been clearly divided.


    Qin Ruan frowned and worried: "will there be danger?"


    "Nothing will happen to you, darling."


    The third master touched her face and left immediately.


    His eyes swept to Qin Mei and Josh who stared at the sea.


    "If you can''t catch it, don''t bother. Old Qiang catches a few. After playing, he will come in and have dinner. By the way, let old Qiang show you his knife work."


    Josh raised his hand and said excitedly, "I know. I''ve heard of Uncle Qiang''s knife work from my mother. She said uncle Qiang had personally executed the cutting punishment and cut the traitor more than 3800 knives in one day, hundreds more than recorded in history.


    The most incredible thing is that when Uncle Qiang cut the betrayer''s last knife, the other party just died. It can be seen how deep uncle Qiang''s knife work is! "


    Qin Mei could imagine the bloody scene.


    His brain made up the picture of a man being cut more than 3800 knives. How much blood would he have to shed.


    Later, the other party had to make sashimi for them with his own hands. The more he thought about harvesting human lives with such cruel methods, the more he turned his stomach.


    It''s exciting!


    He found that he had really seen the world with his little sister recently.


    Qin Ruan listened to Josh''s words and didn''t react much. He looked indifferent.


    Suddenly, her eyes looked at the moving iron pole, and her face looked surprised.


    "Yes, yes!"


    Qin Ruan stood up and reached out to shake the pulley.


    The third master pressed her shoulder and shouted, "Huo Zhi."


    "My subordinates are here!"


    Huo Zhi immediately came forward to take over Qin Ruan''s position and shook the pulley vigorously.


    Seeing Qin Ruan unhappy, the third master hugged her in his arms and comforted her softly: "although this area is shallow, there will be large fish. If you can''t pull it up, it will be dangerous to pull you into the sea."


    "Will you?"


    Qin Ruan has never caught fish. Her past life in deep water has not left her such leisure.


    She just saw the results and wanted to experience it herself without much concern.


    The third master lowered his eyes and looked at her indistinct lower abdomen: "it''s better to be careful."


    "Yes." Qin Ruan answered in a low tone.


    The third master touched her head and comforted: "when you give birth to the baby, I''ll bring you here. Then we''ll live here for a while and let you have enough at one time."


    "Don''t go back?" Qin Ruan looked up and her eyes were dotted with a bright smile.


    The third master doted softly and said, "don''t go back."


    "Third Master, it''s bluefin tuna."


    Huo Zhi pulled up the tuna and threw it on the deck.


    "I''ll be good! So big! "


    Qin Mei''s eyes stared straight. The most important thing is that the fish is valuable.


    Josh stepped forward, the tuna tossed the deck, and the splash fell on his face.


    He wiped his face and said, "I''ll eat it!"


    The third master raised his chin to Huo Zhi: "take it to the back kitchen and give it to Lao Qiang."


    "Yes, Third Master!"


    Huo Zhi bent over and knocked out a meter long tuna with one palm.


    She easily and naturally picked up a hundred kilograms of fish and walked back to the kitchen.


    Huo Yirong passed Huo Zhi, who went to the back kitchen.


    He looked at the bluefin tuna carried by the other party and couldn''t help laughing: "yo! The harvest is not small. "


    The third master hugged Qin Ruan and turned around. The handsome beauty Yan smiled like a spring breeze: "the credit of Ruan Ruan."

 Chapter 339

    Huo Erye''s footsteps were slightly paused, and Qingjun''s face showed a surprised look.


    The third brother is showing his wife?


    He laughed loudly and gave Qin Ruan a thumbs up: "sister-in-law is really powerful."


    Qin Ruan was also very happy to be praised. She smiled and bent her eyes: "just good luck."


    Her smile showed a faint seductive amorous feelings between her eyebrows and eyes.


    Huo Erye stared at Qin Ruan in a daze, and his eyes showed amazement.


    It has to be said that Qin Ruan''s appearance can not be said to be a great beauty, but her beauty from the inside to the outside has a precipitated charm.


    The opposite Huo yungentian saw his second brother staring at Qin Ruan, and his eyes were dim.


    Huo Yirong noticed his subtle changes and said with a smile to Qin Ruan: "others don''t want this luck yet. My sister-in-law is blessed."


    Josh nodded in agreement and said sincerely, "sister-in-law''s luck is really good. Why doesn''t the fish catch up with Ah Mei? Sure enough, everything depends on luck."


    Ah Mei? What the hell is that!


    Qin Mei glared at Josh, gnashing his teeth and said, "Xixi, don''t call me that!"


    God knows how much he liked the name, but every time he heard someone call him, his goose bumps fell off.


    The reason why I chose such a name was because I lost my sister, so as to repose my thoughts on my sister. Don''t forget to look for my sister at all times.


    Josh put his arms in his hands and smiled, "you''ve called me Xixi. Don''t you make me sick?"


    Qin ER was less angry: "get out of your face and call me turn my face again!"


    "Turn your face over and show me." Josh provoked.


    Huo Yirong came forward and ignored the quarrel between the two little children.


    He looked at Huo yungentian and Qin Ruan, and suddenly found that they had an unspeakable match, as if they should stand together. There was no better person for each other in the world.


    Huo yungentian looked at him with deep meaning in his eyes, took Qin Ruan to his waist, and inadvertently avoided the sight of his second brother.


    Huo Yirong said with a joking smile: "Lao Qiang is almost ready. Shall we fill our stomachs first? I''m hungry. "


    "OK."


    The third master hugged Qin Ruan and kept away from the quarrel between the two mentally retarded children.


    Also avoid the sight that the second brother has been putting on Qin Ruan.


    He just doesn''t want anyone to spy on Qin Ruan. This girl always gives him the feeling that he can be abducted and run away without paying attention.


    When they left, Josh and Qin Mei finally stopped to fight each other and kept catching up.


    ¡­¡­


    Cabin dining area.


    Three masters Huo, Qin Ruan, Qin Mei, Huo Yirong and Josh took their seats one after another.


    Huo Qiang was standing on the desk on the other side of the river. He was dazzled by his knife.


    He had decapitated the tuna and split it along the spine.


    Bluefin tuna is a high-grade food for sashimi. It is not only rich in DHA, iron and amino acids, but also contains various nutrients beneficial to human body.


    Huo Qiang cut it with a knife, took segments, peeled and boned each segment, sliced it and put it on a plate.


    From beginning to end, the knife in his hand didn''t stop. He started quickly and steadily.


    The best bluefin tuna in fish is divided into large fat, medium fat and naked parts.


    Huoqiang only cut the middle fat and naked parts.


    Medium fat is a part of meat distributed in the abdomen and back. It contains moderate fat and tastes between fat and naked.


    Naked is the meat of the back. This part has the least fat, the hardest texture, the lowest calories and the highest protein.


    Huo Qiang sent the sashimi on the plate to Huo Gentiana and Qin Ruan respectively.


    Then he sent another copy to Huo Yirong. The last two copies were given to Qin Mei and Josh respectively.


    Qin Ruan picked up the thin and glittering sashimi on the plate, stained it with the seasoning at hand and put it into his mouth.


    The meat is very delicious and sweet in the mouth.


    Huo Yirong, who was sitting on the side, tasted it. It tasted really good.


    He picked up the napkin at hand, wiped his lips, smiled and joked with Qin Ruan: "yes, it''s delicious. Thank you for letting us have this oral."


    Qin Ruan smiled: "since it''s delicious, let me eat more."


    "I can''t wait."


    Josh and Qin Mei ate the delicious food in their mouths. They stopped fighting and whispered something.


    Unfortunately, the beautiful atmosphere is always disturbed by someone.


    Huo Chuan walked into the restaurant with a quick step and a solemn look.


    Seeing this, the third master put down his tableware.


    He narrowed his eyes and stared at huochuan: "Nicholas is coming?"


    "Yes, in about five minutes." Huo Chuan approached with a tense look: "Third Master, do you want to stop him?"


    "Block?" Huo Yirong interrupted: "you can stop him."


    He stood up, threw the used napkin on the table and looked at Huo gentian: "third brother, you eat, I''ll meet him."


    Third Master: "go, don''t make too much noise."


    "I see."


    Huo Yirong left without looking back with Huo Chuantou.


    Hearing that Nicholas was coming, Huo Zhi, who was guarding the door of the restaurant, had stood within three meters of Qin Ruan.


    Nicholas and the second master are good friends. It shouldn''t be difficult to end.


    She guessed that there would be no accident tonight, but she''d better be careful.


    When Qin Ruan was about to eat, he heard the sound of the rotation of the aircraft propeller outside the cabin.


    I think it''s uninvited. Nicholas is here.


    Qin Ruan let go of his chopsticks and stared at the third master around him.


    His handsome face and cool facial features release elegant and unique temperament, which contains the unique charm of mature men.


    The third master enjoyed the delicious food slowly, and the dining etiquette was perfect.


    This kind of man who exudes aristocratic temperament is rare in the world, but he was met by Qin Ruan.


    The third master had already noticed Qin Ruan''s gaze. He enjoyed the feeling of being seen by her.


    It was as if Qin Ruan had only him in his eyes and could no longer accommodate others.


    After a while, he didn''t wait for Qin Ruan to speak. The third master couldn''t help being bad.


    He put down the tableware and turned to look at Qin Ruan with a smile. His eyebrows and eyes smiled and his voice joked: "Ruan Ruan, this is the first time to see her husband? I''m stunned. "


    "Poof!" Josh.


    "Cough..." Qin Mei.


    The two children were scared silly by the third master.


    Qin Ruan was embarrassed that his toes could dig out a castle in the cabin.


    The third master''s voice is Su and provocative. It makes people''s heart beat faster. It''s too criminal.


    And his teasing words almost made Qin Ruan find a crack to drill in.


    husband?


    Her second brother is still here, and the third master doesn''t know his scruples.


    "That, that, I''m full. Third cousin and third sister-in-law, take your time."


    Josh got up and walked away from the restaurant like a beast chasing after him.


    Qin Mei squeezed the chopsticks in his hand and grinded his teeth.


    The sound of grinding teeth clearly came into the ears of the third master and Qin Ruan.


    Qin Mei was angry and angry. The third master blatantly molested his sister in front of him.


    If he is an ordinary person, he must rush up and carry each other''s neck, beating each other all over the ground looking for teeth.

 Chapter 340

    It happened that the person who flirted with her sister was third master Huo, who had received her certificate. They had a legal relationship.


    Qin Mei''s heart is sour, and there is a touch of sadness.


    He looked at Huo Qiang, who prepared the food as if nothing had happened, and Huo Zhi, who stood not far from his sister, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Qin Er ate less dog food from his brother-in-law and sister. He choked. He got up, opened his chair and turned away.


    In addition to the Huo family''s dark guard, there are only three masters Huo and Qin Ruan in such a large restaurant.


    Qin Ruan Mei stared at Huo gentian: "Third Master, did you do it on purpose?"


    "Why?" Huo yungentian looked calm.


    Qin Ruan: "anyway, you did it on purpose."


    Huo gentian narrowed his eyes and smiled at Qin Ruan: "just be happy."


    He stared at Qin Ruan''s lips, picked up his napkin and leaned close to her.


    Qin Ruan subconsciously retreated to avoid.


    Huo yungentian''s voice was low: "don''t move."


    Qin Ruan was honest in an instant.


    Huo yungentian took her arm and took the man to himself.


    He leaned close to Qin Ruan''s face and said softly, "you have sauce on your mouth."


    The third master wiped the traces around Qin Ruan''s mouth, and his index finger touched her red lips twice, moving vaguely and provocatively.


    Huo yungentian took back his hand and looked at her with a smile: "want to go out and have a look?"


    Qin Ruan touched the corner of his mouth and his heart beat for a moment. Before he could think deeply, he heard each other''s questions.


    "Yes." Her voice was low and inaudible.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the third master Huo in front of her. He was always indifferent, gentle, moderate, elegant and noble.


    There was no hint of his flirtatious appearance.


    This look gave Qin Ruan an an illusion that everything was her own passion.


    The old man is so flirtatious that she will fall in sooner or later.


    Huo yungentian got up and stretched out his hand to Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan ignored his outstretched hand and got up and walked out.


    Huo yungentian caught up with her in a few steps behind her and strongly took her hand.


    He raised his mouth and said with a smile, "the little girl is quite angry."


    Qin Ruan looked back at him: "no third master is so bad."


    Huo yungentian heard that the corners of his mouth rose, and a faint smile appeared on his face, without refuting her.


    He didn''t know what was going on. When he saw Qin Ruan, he wanted to tease her and make people blush and heartbeat. There would be a sense of achievement at the bottom of his heart.


    They walked out of the cabin hand in hand.


    On the yacht deck, a tall man with blond hair stood opposite Huo Yirong, Qin Mei and Josh.


    The other party was wearing a black windbreaker, and behind him stood several strong bodyguards, all full of evil spirit. Their hands were stained with blood.


    Nicholas showed helplessness at the bottom of his eyes and looked tired.


    He stared at Huo Yirong and said in a hoarse voice, "Huo Er, an old classmate for many years, you can''t die."


    Huo said with a sneer, "you have the idea of my third brother. It''s reasonable to refuse to save even if you die."


    He didn''t buy Nicholas''s account at all. The hostility spread all over him was worse than when he saw each other during the day.


    When Huo Yirong came out to see Nicholas, he already knew from the other party why the Bolin family would stare at his third brother.


    The Bolin family provoked the vampire family, or Nicholas''s sister, Leslie provoked members of the vampire family because she played with men.


    After the other party was sleeping, he decided that Leslie was his bride.


    Leslie flower heart, see one love one, how can you stop deep-sea diving for him.


    Vampires naturally can''t stand being dumped by Leslie. He is cruel and wants to occupy Leslie.


    In order to get rid of vampires, Leslie didn''t let the Bolin family wizards do it.


    As Nicholas said, the Wizards of the Boleyn family have excellent abilities and skills.


    They shot to wipe out the vampire who haunted Leslie.


    This is not the end.


    Soon after the vampire died, his ghost appeared and continued to haunt Leslie, killing all the men around her cruelly.


    This time, even the Wizards of the Bolin family were helpless and could only watch the vampire undead kill one person after another.


    Every dead person, male or female, has a physical relationship with Leslie.


    It may be difficult to kill a vampire. After all, there is a way to subdue it.


    Once you become a vampire of the dead, no one can control you. You can only let each other do evil.


    The vampire undead didn''t just act alone. The other party took members of the vampire family and completely stared at the Bolin family.


    The Bolin family had a headache these days. There was no damage to the family members, but Leslie was going crazy.


    Until the last battle involving the Wizards of the Bolin family, the turnaround finally appeared.


    The family wizard heard an old legend.


    The man with purple Qi in the East, the face of the emperor and the most noble life style is the nemesis of the vampires and undead in the West.


    As long as Leslie becomes the partner of a man with imperial destiny and status, she will be able to get rid of the entanglement of vampires and undead.


    Nicholas has a very good relationship with his sister Leslie. The sister and brother have avoided open guns and hidden arrows for so many years, and finally come to this step. How can he bear to see his sister bullied by vampires and undead every night.


    Every night, hearing the painful voice from his sister''s room, he wanted to hold Gatlin and give the vampire Ghost a sudden surprise.


    If he could kill the vampire undead, he would have done so.


    Nicholas thought his confession would bring Huo Yirong''s sympathy, but he forgot that the other party was brother Kong.


    Once it comes to Huo Gentiana, Huo Erye will turn his face ruthlessly.


    Nicholas frowned and said in a low voice: "Huo Er, I can give a business line of the Bolin family to the Huo family. The profits are rich enough. Leslie''s marriage to the Huo family is just a name, and there will be no substantive change."


    The second master Huo looked cold and his eyesight was frightening: "the Huo family doesn''t need it! Nicholas wants to have a party with our classmates. I advise you to go back to the United States immediately, otherwise don''t blame me for turning my face ruthlessly. "


    Leslie Bolin provoked the vampire undead. Why should he involve his third brother.


    The Bolin family has crossed the line by daring to fight the Huo family and his third brother.


    Nicholas was unwilling and continued: "Huo Er, Leslie, you''ve seen her too. You said she was a cheerful girl. Did you just watch her ruin her life?"


    The second Lord Huo''s eyes were cold, and his mouth spit out words ruthless and cruel: "in the end, you can''t die. Even if you die, it has nothing to do with my Huo family. Don''t try to pull my third brother into the water!"


    Huo yungentian and Qin Ruan stood outside the cabin. Nicholas and Huo Yirong talked. They heard fog.


    Qin Mei didn''t look very good when he saw them coming out.


    He glared at Nicholas and turned to his sister.


    Seeing the second brother coming, Qin Ruan pointed to Huo Yirong and Nicholas and asked, "second brother, what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 341

    Qin Mei looked ruffian. He took a meaningful look at third master Huo and said to Qin Ruan, "little sister, someone has an eye on your husband."


    "..." Qin Ruan blinked, suspecting that something was wrong with his ears.


    She looked up and greeted Mr. Huo with a calm and gentle look.


    The latter should have known the inside story, and his handsome beauty face didn''t show any unexpected look.


    The third master''s eyes drooped slightly. There was no doubt or anger in Qin Ruan''s arms. His eyes looked calm.


    Nevertheless, the third master took Qin Ruan''s shoulder and explained softly to her, "don''t think about it. There''s nothing wrong."


    Qin Er Shao blew up and was furious: "people came to the door and asked your third master to marry someone else''s sister. It''s nothing? Dare you ask the third master, what has my sister become? "


    The third master''s light black eyes swept towards Qin Mei, and the eyes were cold and pressing.


    His eyes were indescribably cold. He was probably used to looking at people from the top. Only this casual glance was oppressive.


    Qin Ruan noticed the third master''s displeasure and gently squeezed each other''s palm to let him stop.


    The third master shook Qin Ruan''s small hand back. His eyes were slightly drooping, and his eyes turned up in a soft arc. The whole person seemed very kind and harmless.


    With a smile in his mouth, his mellow voice sounded slowly: "Nicholas is profitable to find the Huo family. I have married your sister, so I won''t embarrass her. There are some things you don''t understand when you are young. You can understand them by reading more and understanding more in the future. "


    Qin Mei is not a fool. He knows how to make the other party unhappy.


    But he''s not happy yet. It''s not good for my little sister to find someone, but this man.


    Not to mention how many aristocratic family celebrities in the capital are staring at Mr. Huo, now even foreign forces have women staring at him. He is really a guy who attracts bees and butterflies.


    I don''t know if my sister will be retaliated by the women who secretly stare at the Third Master in the future.


    At this time, Qin Mei finally realized that the little sister would face the danger in the future if she married the third master.


    He had never thought about these things before.


    Now suddenly understand, not from behind the cold, covered with cold sweat spread out.


    Nicholas talked to Huo Yirong for a long time, but it didn''t make sense.


    He raised his eyes and saw Third Master Huo standing with a young, beautiful girl with obvious age difference.


    Without thinking about anything, he crossed Huo Yirong and went straight to third master Huo.


    "Third Master, will you consider what we said during the day? Leslie''s marriage to the Huo family will not have any impact on you. The Bolin family will take out a business line to the Huo family. If your wife knows, she must not be narrow-minded. "


    Nicholas said as he walked that he didn''t take Qin Ruan standing next to third master Huo seriously at all. He just thought she was a junior of the Huo family.


    In his mind, Third Master Huo''s marriage, even if he is not the daughter of an aristocratic family, must be an intellectual woman from a scholarly family.


    Qin Ruan is a little girl. Nicholas doesn''t associate them with husband and wife at all.


    When Nicholas approached, Qin Ruan''s calm eyes couldn''t help but shine cautiously.


    She let go of the third master''s hand, stood in front of the other party, and stared warily at Nicholas.


    "You stop!" Qin Ruan sternly stopped each other.


    Nicholas looked gloomy. He hit the wall again and again today. Now he was blocked by a younger generation. His unhappiness and frustration rushed up in an instant.


    He looked gloomy and stared at Qin Ruan. He was just about to vent on her. The third master opened his mouth.


    Huo yungentian stared at Nicholas with deep eyes and a low voice, with a hidden warning: "Nicholas, this is my wife, Qin Ruan."


    Nicholas stopped talking, couldn''t swallow, couldn''t spit out, and looked tangled and painful.


    He stared at Qin Ruan strangely and looked up and down at the little girl who seemed to be under age.


    Is the third master''s taste too unique.


    How can he eat so small.


    In front of Qin Ruan, compared with his sister, the third master may really dislike Leslie.


    Nicholas stared at Qin Ruan for a long time, and his face became a lot more serious. He nodded to Qin Ruan, alienated and polite: "Mrs. Huo."


    Qin Ruan nodded gently, and the hostility on his face remained unabated: "don''t get close to the third master. It''s too dirty."


    Nicholas, who has just adjusted his mood, is not well after hearing Qin Ruan''s dislike.


    He looked down at himself. Where is it dirty? He deliberately changed his clothes when he came, clean and tidy.


    Qin Ruan said coldly, "the things around you are dirty."


    Nicholas''s face changed greatly. His eyes widened and his eyes showed vigilance: "can you see?"


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were contemptuous, and his words showed disdain: "people in the Xuanmen can see as long as they are not blind."


    Nicholas: are you also a Heavenly Master


    Qin Ruan''s tone was indifferent: "not at all."


    Nicholas thought she was polite. He licked his lips and stared at Qin Ruan: "can you see anything around me?"


    Qin Ruan''s eyelids drooped slightly and his red lips opened slightly: "No."


    She could only see that Nicholas''s evil spirit was a bloodthirsty Reaper of human life.


    If you want to crack it, you must find the source of blood evil.


    Qin Ruan looked over Nicholas and looked at the group of people he had brought. His eyes were fixed on a tall, slightly drooping figure.


    There was a strong interest in her eyes. Her heart was interesting. The Bolin family clearly came prepared.


    Qin Ruan''s attitude directly blocked Nicholas''s next words.


    Huo Yirong came and told Nicholas what he had said to him to Huo yungentian and Qin Ruan.


    They didn''t change much when they heard the speech, but they didn''t look very friendly at Nicholas.


    Huo Yirong patted Nicholas on the shoulder, pointed to Qin Ruan and said, "this is my third younger brother and sister. Don''t make an idea of my third younger brother, or she won''t let you go first."


    Nicholas frowned tightly. Qin Ruan''s hostility to him was clearly felt by him.


    This does not mean that he will give up seeking shelter for his sister.


    Huo Gentiana hung her eyes, gently looked at Qin Ruan standing in front of her, stretched out her arms around her waist and took people to her side.


    He stared at Nicholas with deep cold eyes and frowned: "I won''t consider your proposal. It''s best to give up the idea. If you want to ask Xuanmen people for help, the Huo family can provide it for you. As for others, it''s impossible."


    After saying that, the third master looked at Huo Yirong: "second brother, I''ll take Ruan Ruan to rest. You entertain young Lord Nicholas."


    "You go." Huo Yirong waved to them.


    The Huo family refused to marry Leslie. Nicholas could only accept the proposal of Third Master Huo and look for Oriental metaphysics.


    Huo Yirong listened to his request and threw his fist at each other''s shoulder: "Nicholas, this is the last time. For our love for many years, I can help you find someone. The next time you dare to hit my third brother''s idea, our relationship will break completely."


    He was so serious that he didn''t joke at all.

 Chapter 342

    Huo Yirong''s serious attitude was very puzzled in Nicholas''s eyes.


    He doesn''t understand that just taking a form won''t let the Huo family pay anything, and the vampire Ghost won''t hurt the third Lord Huo. The Bolin family will even provide a lucrative business line. Why are the brothers so exclusive.


    Whatever the reason, he is not ready to touch the bad luck again.


    He stretched out his hand and took Huo Yirong''s shoulder. His deep facial features smiled and promised, "there will be no next time."


    "Ha ha..." Huo Yirong scoffed: "don''t think I don''t know what you think. Once your sister gets entangled with my third brother, no one knows whether the vampire undead will hurt him.


    It''s about the safety of my third brother. The Huo family can''t tolerate any accident. You should understand that anyone who affects the safety of my third brother and his forces are against the whole Huo family. "


    Nicholas said casually, "it''s not so serious. The Wizards of the Bolin family have checked that the vampire undead can''t hurt the people who carry the spirit of the emperor and the supreme life."


    Huo Yirong looked at him coldly: "are you sure you can''t hurt 100%?"


    This is really not guaranteed, the Boleyn family is not completely sure, and Nicholas falls into silence.


    Huo Yirong pulled the man away and asked coldly, "are you rolling now or waiting for tomorrow?"


    Nicholas turned back and glanced at the man he had brought, glancing over a tall figure.


    He pursed his lips and said to Huo Yirong, "tomorrow, let''s stay here for one night."


    Huo Yirong: "I didn''t prepare your room. I want to stay and clean it myself."


    Nicholas patted Huo Yirong on the shoulder: "good brother, thanks!"


    Huo Erye dodged, and his tone was warning: "stay away from my third brother."


    Nicholas: I know, I know


    Huo Yirong assigned Huo Chuan to Nicholas and his party, and specially ordered him to arrange a residence for the Bolin family, away from the rooms of Huo yungentian and Qin Ruan.


    Huo Chuan took orders and left with his party.


    Huo Yirong stood on the deck and looked coldly at Josh: "do you see anything?"


    Josh shook his head blankly and nodded hesitantly.


    He felt very incredible that someone had made an idea on his third cousin.


    Everyone in the Huo family, including his mother, treated his third cousin like a pearl and treasure, which was as delicate as a princess in ancient times.


    His third cousin was clearly a big devil who was more ferocious than his second cousin, but he was weak in their eyes.


    My grandfather, my uncle, my second uncle and his mother knew that someone dared to calculate my third cousin. The days of the Huo family had to be turned over.


    Huo Yirong raised his eyebrows slightly, stared at Josh, and asked him, "what do you see?"


    Josh: "second cousin, you are looking at the love with young master Nicholas for many years. You are going to hide from your grandfather, uncle and second uncle their calculation of the third cousin by the Bolin family."


    With every word Josh said, Huo Erye''s face sank a little.


    He couldn''t bear it. He raised his foot and kicked Josh''s calf: "little rabbit, have you learned to complain?"


    "No, I didn''t complain!"


    Josh looked wronged and avoided his murder.


    Huo Yirong''s face was ferocious and his eyes stared at Josh with a sinister smile: "that''s threatening me?"


    "No, absolutely not!" Josh kept shaking his head.


    He didn''t dare admit it. He did mean something.


    The second master Huo snorted coldly, his eyes turned slightly, and a thoughtful Qin ignorance appeared on his face not far away.


    "What did Qin Er Shao see?"


    Qin Mei smelled the speech and pointed to himself: "me?"


    "Yes."


    Huo Yirong''s voice was tired and lazy.


    Qin''s ignorant ruffian look rarely shows a bit of solemnity.


    He thought for a moment and whispered, "I think there''s something wrong with the young master Nicholas. He must be greasy to stay."


    Huo Yirong smelled the speech and showed some interest: "where did you see it?"


    Qin Mei frowned: "I can''t tell. I just feel something wrong. I don''t know if it''s my illusion. He saw the bodyguards he brought three times before. I looked one by one and didn''t find anything wrong. I just feel something wrong."


    Huo Yirong appreciated: "Qin Er Shao has good eyesight."


    Qin Jite waved humbly: "Ho, I just don''t like him. I think he robbed my sister''s husband for my sister, so I''ve been staring at him."


    Huo Yirong was pleased by his pure attitude, with a heartfelt smile between his eyebrows and eyes.


    "Don''t worry, the third brother won''t disappoint his younger brothers and sisters. Don''t think about it."


    He stepped forward and patted Qin Mei on the shoulder. He said to him and Josh, "you two go back to bed early. Try not to leave the house when you hear anything tonight."


    Josh counseled, "second cousin, will there be any danger tonight?"


    Huo Yirong touched his blond hair and comforted him, "I can''t say well. Try not to go out of the room."


    Josh grabbed his arm and said firmly, "then I''ll live with you!"


    Huo Yirong raised his eyebrow: "are you worried about me or do you want to watch the fun with me?"


    Josh didn''t dare to say it all. He was eager to see Huo Yirong.


    Huo Yirong pulled Josh''s hand off his arm: "go back and rest early. I''ll find your third cousin." He walked away without looking back.


    As soon as he left, Josh and Qin Mei changed their faces.


    They looked at each other with a bright light at the bottom of their eyes.


    Josh narrowed his eyes, showed a mischievous expression, and raised his chin to Qin Mei: "hmm?"


    Qin Mei was also full of interest. He nodded vigorously, "Hmm!"


    They didn''t know what puzzles to play. They laughed to each other''s satisfaction, as if they had agreed on something.


    ¡­¡­


    Huo Yirong comes to the door where Huo gentian and Qin Ruan live.


    "Dong Dong -"


    He raised his hand and knocked on the door.


    "Who?"


    It was Qin Ruan''s voice that sounded from inside the door.


    "Is it me, sister-in-law and third brother sleeping?"


    Huo Yirong just asked, and the door was opened from inside.


    Qin Ruan had bathed. She was wearing comfortable home clothes and was wiping her hair.


    She let go of her body and made it convenient for Huo Yirong outside the door to come in: "the third master is taking a bath. Go in and wait for him."


    "Is it convenient?" Huo Yirong didn''t go in, but stared at Qin Ruan.


    The little girl changed her comfortable home clothes and looked more childish.


    It''s clear that it''s past double ten, but it''s still so small. No wonder it''s misunderstood.


    "What''s inconvenient? Come in."


    This is not what Qin Ruan said, but what Huo Sanye, who has come out of the bathroom, confided in the house.


    Hearing his third brother''s voice, Huo Yirong calmly walked into the room.


    The third master''s hair was dry and neat, and he changed into comfortable pajamas of the same style as Qin Ruan.


    He sat in the room, picked up the tablet on the table and read the news he missed tonight.


    Huo Yirong approached and sat down beside him. The third master didn''t lift his head and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Nicholas seems to have brought Leslie."


    "How did you see it?"


    The third master''s voice was calm, his head was not raised, and there was no big accident in his tone.

 Chapter 343

    Huo Yirong was surprised: "the third brother also saw it?"


    Third master Huo raised his eyes. The light under his eyes was wise and smart. He looked gentle, but it was difficult to hide his noble spirit.


    He said in a positive tone: "Nicholas intended to let us find out. He probably wanted to see our attitude."


    "I guess so." Huo Yirong agreed.


    He relaxed and leaned back on the sofa: "Leslie is coming. Do you think the vampire undead is coming?"


    The third master couldn''t see those things and didn''t comment.


    He shook his head gently and continued to watch the news in his hand.


    Qin Ruan''s gentle voice sounded and answered Huo Yirong''s question: "come, that vampire wants Nicholas''s life."


    Huo Yirong was shocked: "why?!"


    The third master''s exquisite and handsome beauty can''t help becoming solemn.


    His eyes stared at Qin Ruan, and Junya''s face showed trouble.


    Nicholas died in the United States. He didn''t blink. If people die in the territory of the Huo family in the capital, they will be in trouble.


    Qin Ruan shrugged at the two pairs of thirst for knowledge: "I don''t know the specific reason, but I saw the blood evil spirit from him. Unless we find the source, Nicholas will die."


    Huo Yirong twisted his eyebrows, sat up straight and disappeared lazily: "Nicholas came this time with the Wizards of the Bolin family. Can''t those people see it?"


    Qin Ruan went to the third master and half leaned on the armrest of the sofa he was sitting on.


    Her tone was not quite sure and said, "who knows, it won''t be peaceful tonight. The vampire''s ghost is very angry."


    The third master gently rubbed his fingertips and asked Qin Ruan, "there is no doubt that Nicholas will die?"


    Looking at the wrinkled lines between his eyebrows, Qin Ruan restrained his hands that were ready to heal him.


    She looked away and her voice was calm: "to be exact, if no one helps him, he will die, but it also depends on whether his death will affect the Huo family. If it is bad for the Huo family, I won''t let him die."


    Qin Ruan still has to worry about whether the Huos will be involved in this matter.


    The relationship between the Bolin family and the Huo family is very dangerous. Once Nicholas has an accident, the Huo family is likely to be involved.


    Huo Yirong said in a deep voice: "don''t die in the capital if Nicholas dies. There is only one son left in the Bolin family. Once he dies on our territory, it doesn''t say that the relationship between the two families will be bad, and even involve the upper class. The cabinet is bound to change. The three families are eager for trouble in the cabinet."


    Huo yungentian knows the three families mentioned by the second brother, Nangong, Su and Xiao.


    Qin Ruan looked casual and said casually, "then Nicholas can''t die."


    Her attitude was like saying a very ordinary thing, which made Huo Yirong the first two.


    Does Qin Ruan know the impact of Nicholas''s death.


    Her attitude is even more thought-provoking. In her opinion, a person''s life and death seems insignificant, just like routine.


    The third master held Qin Ruan''s hand beside his leg: "Ruan Ruan, Nicholas really can''t die."


    Qin Ruan nodded and promised, "I won''t let him die."


    The third master didn''t worry about it. He asked, "what I care about is whether you are in danger?"


    Qin Ruan smiled: "don''t worry, I won''t be in danger."


    Huo Yirong couldn''t help but wonder: "are my brothers and sisters so sure?"


    He knew that Qin Ruan was a metaphysician, but he had never seen her strength and remained skeptical.


    "Naturally, vampires and undead are also puppets. As long as they are puppets, I will be their nemesis." Qin Ruan''s words are confident and domineering.


    Huo Yirong was silent and went to see Huo Gentiana sitting next to her.


    His third brother looked calm, a completely confident attitude that Qin Ruan could solve the trouble, and even stared at the news broadcast on the tablet.


    Huo Yirong was a little depressed. The old husband and young wife had decided on such a big thing.


    He couldn''t help asking, "third brother, you have nothing to say?"


    The third master raised his eyes, his voice was cold, with doubts: "what do you say?"


    Huo Yirong was hit by his attitude and was very frustrated: "in case, in case of any accident, Nicholas really died on the ship, his third brother and sister were pregnant, or something would happen to her, you wouldn''t worry at all?"


    The third master hooked his lips and showed a smile.


    He raised his eyes to see Qin Ruan sitting next to him. He thought that there were many secrets on the girl.


    Not to mention all the heavenly masters in the metaphysical world, even the records in ancient books, no one can survey a person''s aura only with the naked eye.


    But Qin Ruan Neng, when they met for the second time, she knew all his problems like the back of her hand, and her ability was above lingxuzi.


    Qin Ruan can even summon souls from the underworld.


    Only these two abilities belong to the existence against the sky and surpass his cognition.


    Qin Ruan said he could save Nicholas''s life. He believed the girl did what she said.


    She valued the baby in her belly, and he looked at it bit by bit.


    She will never take risks when there is danger to her children.


    Qin Ruan greeted the third master''s smiling eyes and said, "I''m sleepy. I''ll have a rest first."


    "Go."


    The third master let go of her hand and let people leave.


    Qin Ruan got up and walked to the only bed in the room.


    Siblings need to rest. It''s not appropriate for Huo Yirong to stay.


    But he didn''t get up and stared at Huo gentian persistently, trying to get the answer from the other party''s mouth.


    After all, he still didn''t believe Qin Ruan could handle it.


    The third master stared at Huo Yirong with cold eyes and a gentle voice: "second brother, it''s getting late. Go back and have a rest earlier."


    This is a direct eviction order, which is not implicit at all.


    Huo Yirong''s sitting posture remained unchanged. The other party didn''t speak about Qin Ruan, so he brought the topic back to Nicholas before.


    "Shall I call lingxuzi and send someone to pick him up? Nicholas must not have an accident with us. "


    The third master''s slender fingers slid the flat plate in his hand, and his tone was understated: "it''s too late. When lingxuzi arrives, the cauliflower will be cold."


    He believed that the problem that Qin and Ruan could not solve would not help if lingxuzi came.


    Huo Yirong frowned gently: "do you trust your younger brothers and sisters so much?"


    The third master put the tablet on the table and smiled at him: "it''s not that I trust her, but that no one can do it tonight. There''s not enough time. What time do you think it is?"


    Huo Yirong hung his head and looked at the time: "a little."


    Third Master: "lingxuzi is not in the capital. When you contact him, it''s too late to send someone to pick him up or come by himself. Go back and have a rest early."


    Huo Yirong also knows that it is true.


    He looked at the third younger brother. Although he was a matter of fact attitude, his words always defended Qin Ruan.


    Huo Erye couldn''t help asking the bottom of the matter: "in case his younger brothers and sisters can''t solve it, Nicholas really has an accident here?"


    Huo yungentian said coldly, "the Bolin family calculated that the Huo family was first. Nicholas really died here. They are also to blame."

 Chapter 344

    Huo Yirong heard the speech and couldn''t cry or laugh: "third brother, you didn''t say that before."


    The third master raised his hand and pressed the corner of his forehead. He sighed: "second brother, Nicholas said that Ruan Ruan was narrow-minded."


    "Huh?"


    Huo Yirong didn''t understand what he meant.


    Third Master: "if you are worried about Nicholas''s accident and ask him to apologize to Ruan Ruan, maybe the safety factor is higher."


    "..." Huo Yirong was dumbfounded.


    The third master pulled him up and pushed him to the door: "go and have more rest while you can sleep."


    Before Huo Yirong could speak, the third master stood in the door and closed the door.


    Huo Erye stared at the closed door in front of him, and the corners of his mouth twitched violently.


    Is there someone else in his third brother''s bag.


    Why more and more double labels.


    Qin Ruan is also more and more like the demon imperial concubine who confused the king in ancient times. When she met her third brother, she changed a lot.


    Huo Yirong shook his head and left with a smile.


    He walked halfway and looked in the direction of Nicholas''s room.


    Standing in place and meditating for a moment, he went back to his room.


    ¡­¡­


    The Zhijue was floating on the sea, and the Huo family''s dark guard and the bodyguard of the Bolin family were on duty on the yacht deck.


    In the dead of night, except for the sound of the waves, there was only the faint breath of everyone.


    In the cabin.


    Josh and Qin Mei, who should have gone to bed, got together.


    They sat on the sofa, waiting for the excitement that would come tonight.


    Josh cluttered the snack in his arms.


    He asked Qin Mei, who also had snacks around him, "what do you think will happen tonight?"


    Qin Mei rubbed his sleepy eyelids and said lazily, "who knows, I don''t like Nicholas. I just want to see him eat flat."


    Somehow Josh got up and clapped his hands.


    Taking Qin Mei by surprise, he took out a gun from his back: "there may be a scuffle tonight, brother, do you have a life-saving weapon?"


    When Qin Mei saw the thing in his hand, his eyes stared straight: "are you a real guy?"


    He has seen and played with this thing, but they are all in the shooting range.


    Josh took out a gun so frankly that Qin Mei couldn''t digest it quickly for a while.


    Who has nothing to take this thing with him? Josh doesn''t say he is a relative of the Huo family. It looks more like black.


    "That must be true." Josh threw the gun into Qin Mei''s arms: "this is the latest Beretta 92F I planned to give to my third cousin last time. Unfortunately, my cousin disagreed and sent me to the penalty hall.


    I''ll send it to you now. Don''t have an accident tonight, or my two great demon cousins will send me to the penalty hall again. There''s no one there. "


    "Don''t, my old man and my big brother know they can''t spare me!"


    Qin Mei was so frightened that his snacks fell to the ground. He got up and threw the hot stuff back into Josh''s arms.


    Although he is a bit generous, he is still very strict in tutoring.


    He grew up under the sticks of the old man and big brother at home.


    Some things can be done, some can''t be done.


    He is occasionally out of line. As long as he doesn''t make too much noise, his father and big brother will turn a blind eye.


    As for guns, he didn''t want to play, but was afraid of causing trouble.


    It''s not fun to be impulsive and cause irreparable consequences.


    If you want to touch weapons, you can go to a professional shooting range and have a good time.


    Josh played with the latest Beretta 92F with exquisite workmanship and said sarcastically to Qin Mei, "you''re really good."


    "Ha ha..." Qin Mei sneered.


    It''s not a question of advice.


    He''s not stupid. Josh''s temperament is more muddy than him. Who knows if the Beretta 92F in his hand has ever seen blood.


    If something really happened, wouldn''t he be involved.


    The weapons developed by the Huo family every year are equal to the Bolin family in the United States.


    If one day his brother-in-law gave him one, he would certainly take it and show it off in front of his father and brother.


    As for Josh''s weapon, I beg your pardon.


    Josh didn''t know the curve in Qin Mei''s stomach. His finger was put through the trigger, and the flower of Beretta 92F was turned out in his hand.


    He was just about to tell his glorious deeds when there was a loud noise outside.


    "Bang!"


    Both Josh and Qin Mei were excited.


    Qin Mei: "coming!"


    Josh: go


    They spoke with one voice, and the look was long awaited.


    They went to the door and opened the door. There was no guard outside.


    Josh took back his head, walked out of the room and waved to Qin Mei, "no one."


    Qin Mei came to him and asked, "in which direction did the voice come from?"


    "This way." Josh pointed to his left.


    Qin Mei wondered, "are you sure?"


    "I must make sure that my ears have received professional training."


    Josh hurried to his left.


    As they approached, I didn''t know if it was an illusion between them. I just felt that the surroundings were getting quieter and quieter.


    There seems to be a faint smell of blood in the air.


    Josh swallowed his mouth and said, "Ah Mei, is the young master of the Bolin family arranged here?"


    "It seems so." Qin Mei was not sure.


    It''s too quiet around. They talk to ease their tension.


    "Bang!"


    Just then, another Bang came from the front.


    This time, they clearly heard the sound of pain.


    Qin Mei and Josh looked at each other.


    Qin Mei asked nervously, "are you going yet?"


    Josh said excitedly, "go, I sound like Nicholas."


    "Go and have a look!"


    Hearing that it was Nicholas, Qin Mei was not afraid and took the lead.


    They walked in the cabin corridor and soon stood in front of the door where Nicholas lived.


    They stood at the door, close to the door, listening to what was going on inside.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, something hit the door and made a familiar sound.


    The door trembled. Josh and Qin Mei were frightened and immediately left the door.


    "Stop, stop!" There came Nicholas''s painful whisper.


    Outside the door, Josh looked at Qin Mei, rushed to the door in front of him, raised his chin and asked him to open the door.


    The latter shook his head and did the same thing as him.


    Josh, with a smelly face, strode forward and kicked the door.


    The door was not locked. Josh kicked it down too hard and almost fell into the house with the force.


    Qin Mei was just about to help him. The scene in the house fell into his eyes.


    "Nest grass!" He couldn''t help bursting out a bad Mandarin.


    At the foot of the door, Nicholas was covered in blood and curled up on the ground with his abdomen.


    This embarrassing appearance is really surprising.


    In the house a few meters away from him stood a tall and straight man.


    The man''s appearance is excellent, his facial features are exquisite and handsome, and he doesn''t look like a real person.


    His thin lip contour is unspeakably beautiful, and his deep blue eyes are like the night sky shining with stars.

 Chapter 345

    If there were no sharp teeth in his mouth and no scarlet blood still dripping on his lips, Qin Yi would not burst into foul language.


    Where is this person? It''s clearly what Nicholas said before.


    Josh steadied himself, held the door frame, and looked up to see the scene in the house.


    The boy directly shouted Italian words. Qin Mei thought with his toes that it was a series of dirty words.


    Qin Mei roared, "what are you doing? Run!"


    Turn around and run after roaring, faster than a rabbit.


    He is not afraid of anything. He is afraid of a creature, puppet.


    "Ah, Ah Mei, my legs are soft!"


    Qin Mei, who had rushed several meters away, heard Josh''s pitiful and helpless voice behind him.


    He broke his foul language again, stopped, bit his teeth and rushed back.


    Qin Mei rushed back to Josh and took him to run.


    The figure in the house blinked in front of them and blocked their way.


    "Oriental kid?"


    Donald, the vampire undead, stared at Qin Mei. His tone was astringent. What he said was indeed an oriental language.


    Qin Mei counsels back, at least following Qin Ruan Li through the scene of "meeting" puppets.


    At present, he didn''t care to be taught by the old man and big brother at home. He grabbed the Beretta 92F from Josh and raised his hand at the vampire in front of him.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang! "


    Qin Mei closed his eyes, fired three shots in a row, took Josh''s arm and rushed forward.


    He didn''t dare to look at the vampire undead behind him. Was he hurt.


    At the moment of life and death crisis, he just wanted to escape.


    They ran very fast. After running for a while, they found that they were still standing still and their faces became creepy.


    Qin Mei turned to see Josh: "Xixi, why do I feel wrong?"


    Josh looked ferocious for a moment, and his face turned black: "don''t call me Xixi!"


    He was still running under his feet, and there was a pulling force behind him, which made him unable to move forward.


    Qin Mei found something wrong and turned back rigidly.


    Behind him, Donald''s beautiful hand was holding Josh''s clothes. No wonder they were still standing still after running for a long time.


    Donald''s blue eyes showed a little smile and stared at Qin Mei with a smile.


    As soon as Qin Mei aroused his spirits, he immediately turned back and said to himself, I can''t see you, I can''t see you, I can''t see you.


    Josh knew someone was pulling him behind him, and his cold sweat flowed down.


    "Ah Mei, what''s behind?"


    Qin Mei loosened his hand and calmly patted him on the shoulder: "Xixi, I will burn paper for you today next year."


    After that, the man ran at the speed of 100 meters.


    Josh''s voice of Italian abuse sounded from behind.


    Before he finished scolding Qin Mei for his lack of loyalty, people had been mentioned to the void by the power behind him.


    "Bang!"


    Josh''s body hit the wall of the corridor.


    Donald stared coldly at Qin Mei''s escape, and his body disappeared in situ.


    Qin Mei was about to run back to the room. Just about to reach out and push open the door, he touched a cold body out of thin air.


    The cold temperature brings a frightening feeling.


    Qin Mei stared at the flesh in front of him and hung his head and dared not lift it up.


    He''s scared to pee, okay!


    This thing is so fast. Why did it appear in the blink of an eye.


    Qin Er Shao shouted anxiously at the bottom of his heart. Ruan Ruan, the second brother is so afraid. Come and take this guy.


    Donald''s voice was cold and gorgeous: "kid, what''s your relationship with the woman before? Take me to her."


    Huh???


    Qin Mei''s fear dispersed on his face. He frowned and looked up.


    There was no hostility between Donald''s eyebrows and eyes, and the blood color of the corners of his lips had been wiped clean.


    This normal appearance made Qin Mei less afraid.


    He asked Donald in a trembling voice, "who?"


    "The woman who looks like you, take me to her."


    Donald held out his white hand to Qin Mei, which was more beautiful than a woman.


    Qin Mei immediately backed away from each other''s touch, with a trace of annoyance on his face.


    "What do you want?"


    Donald''s patience was limited and his eyes were cold: "take me to her."


    Qin Mei knows that this guy is looking for Ruan Ruan. Who knows what his heart is.


    He was afraid of returning, and he couldn''t bring this guy from unknown sources to find Qin Ruan.


    Qin Er Shao''s face was ferocious. He gritted his teeth and scolded, "get out of your mother!"


    The man turned and ran again.


    This time, Donald did not catch up with him in a blink, but walked gracefully and calmly behind Qin Mei, walking step by step like a walk.


    Qin Mei will soon meet Josh again.


    But he stood, and the other party was lying on the ground.


    Qin Mei stepped forward: "brother, are you still alive? That''s nice! "


    "Qin Mei, you bastard!" Josh is still in the anger of being abandoned by him.


    "Yes, I''m an asshole." Qin Mei helped him up from the ground.


    Josh was in pain all over, his body seemed to be broken, and he was reassembled again.


    He relied on Qin''s body, and he just wanted to make complaints about the emergence of Donald, a vampire ghost behind him.


    This time Josh held the one who was going to pull his back when he was dying. He pulled Qin Mei''s arm with both hands to prevent him from escaping again.


    Qin Mei found something wrong and guessed that the vampire was coming again.


    He held Josh slightly, looked up and stared into Josh''s eyes.


    The vampire reflected in Josh''s eyes was clearly seen by Qin Mei.


    His action seemed natural, but in fact he was trembling to tidy up Josh''s clothes: "little heathy, I said one, two, three, let''s run together."


    Josh whispered, gnashing his teeth and said, "where are you going? There are vampires in front, but there is no way back. Tell me where to go? "


    Qin Mei: "Nicholas''s room."


    They looked at each other, and the fundus of their eyes was dim.


    One looks at each other and they understand what they mean.


    "Three!" Qin Mei suddenly shouted three. Josh immediately released him and ran to the next room.


    Qin Mei was one step behind and rushed into the house.


    "Bang!"


    The door was closed by two people from inside.


    Donald came slowly. He stood at the door with a funny smile on his beautiful lips.


    Inside, Josh and Qin Mei noticed that their feet were sticky, and they looked down.


    All the blood on the ground came from Nicholas who fell at the door and didn''t know his life and death.


    Qin Mei looked at Nicholas and found the other party motionless: "is he going to die?"


    "I can''t die. I''m still panting."


    Josh stepped forward and saw that the blood was coming from a hole in Nicholas''s neck.


    He looked at the room with his eyes and saw the tablecloth in front of Qin Mei''s position: "Ah Mei, pass me the tablecloth."


    Qin Mei lifted the tablecloth and threw it in front of Josh.


    Josh skillfully bandaged Nicholas''s wound and said, "this guy must not die, or the Huos will be in trouble."


    "Why?" Qin Mei asked suspiciously.


    Josh said coldly: "the relationship between the Bolin family and the Huo family seems to be integrated, but how can the two giants live in peace? Nicholas is going to die here today, the Bolin family has reason to challenge the Huo family."

 Chapter 346

    Qin Mei was stunned and whispered, "then he''d better not die."


    "He is my prey and can''t die."


    A lazy, gorgeous, careless voice came from the door.


    Josh, Qin Meishun''s face became creepy.


    Qin Mei''s face twisted: "how did you get in?"


    "Oh!"


    Josh''s bandaged hand was out of control, and Nicholas made a painful sound.


    Donald''s blue eyes glowed red when he heard his pain.


    He moved to Nicholas and grabbed the man from Josh.


    Donald took Nicholas and opened the bloody tablecloth around his neck, revealing a terrible wound.


    Donald had a panoramic view of the injury caused by excessive blood loss. His delicate eyebrows were slightly wrinkled and a trace of annoyance appeared in his eyes.


    In the gaze of Josh and Qin Mei, he lowered his head slightly.


    The lips without temperature fell on Nicholas''s wound.


    Then a magical scene happened.


    Nicholas was still bleeding. He kissed Donald. No, or licked more accurately. The wound on Nicholas''s neck disappeared.


    "Lying trough!" Josh was shocked.


    He hasn''t heard of the legend of vampires.


    Seeing the scene with your own eyes, being told and the pictures on the film and television screen are not as exciting as the scene in front of you.


    It turns out that vampire saliva really has healing function.


    Qin Mei took advantage of this opportunity to go to Josh, took him and ran away.


    Josh jerked back and ran after him.


    Donald''s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw this, a wind blade threw it away, and Josh''s pants... Fell off!


    "Brother, my pants! My pants! "


    Josh almost tripped and cried.


    Qin Mei was full of doubts. It was too late to escape at this time. Whatever pants.


    He didn''t look back, so he took the man and ran away.


    When he ran to the door, Josh finally tripped and fell in a pool of blood at the door.


    Qin Mei looked back and saw that he was wearing flat pants tightly, which had retreated to his ankles.


    Josh lay on the ground in a very embarrassed posture.


    Seeing this funny scene, Qin Mei wanted to laugh.


    Donald turned to the evil smile on his face and ran to the door regardless of Josh''s safety.


    This time he ran out of the room, but he hit a wall.


    "Hiss!"


    Qin Mei covered his nose in pain, raised his eyes and stared angrily at the person stopped in front of him.


    The third master Huo bounced and looked at Qin Mei with a smile at the place where his chest was hit: "what''s the matter with Ah Mei? Where do you want to go in a hurry?"


    Qin Mei stared angrily at the third master. Seeing Qin Ruan standing beside him was like seeing the Savior.


    He came forward and held Qin Ruan''s arm tightly: "Ruan Ruan, it''s terrible to have puppets, it''s terrible! You''re going to take him! "


    Qin Er Shao, like a bird, snuggled up on Qin Ruan''s shoulder and began to complain.


    Qin Ruan narrowed his beautiful eyes, touched his head and comforted him: "second brother is not afraid, it''s okay."


    Josh, lying on the ground, raised his head: "third cousin -"


    The arrival of his third cousin and his third sister-in-law increased his fear.


    Third master Huo was condescending and stared coldly at Josh''s embarrassed appearance. His handsome face was gloomy and full of the danger of wind and rain.


    Josh counselled and pointed to Qin Mei: "it''s him. Ah Mei wants to bring me here. Third cousin, I''m not the one who took the initiative to cause trouble this time."


    "Oh!" Qin Mei sneered: "well said, it''s like you didn''t take the initiative."


    Josh was speechless.


    The third master gave a low sigh and said coldly to Josh, "put on your pants. What do they look like!"


    Josh got up from the pool of blood, lifted his pants and ran to safety.


    The wronged look on his face and the funny look of lifting his pants make people feel both angry and funny.


    Qin Ruan, the arrival of Third Master Huo, was seen by Donald.


    His eyes turned red and he threw Nicholas, who was not in danger, to the ground.


    Donald''s handsome face showed his solemnity in the face of his rival.


    Qin Ruan comforted his second brother and looked down at Nicholas, who was thrown to the ground by Donald.


    People are still alive and angry, but only alive.


    Nicholas lost too much blood and his face was pale. If he was not treated in time, it is estimated that his body will have sequelae in the future.


    Donald walked gracefully towards Qin Ruan and the third master.


    He stopped a few meters away from them.


    Donald stretched out his right hand and put it on his left shoulder.


    He told himself, "Donald rashambo."


    The third master glanced sideways at him with a slow and low tone: "members of the rashambo vampire family?"


    "Exactly." Donald stood straight, the corners of his mouth raised, the deep outline, and his facial features were both good and evil.


    Members of the rashambo family are elegant falling people. They are elegant and cruel, noble and decadent. They are the oldest vampire family.


    The members of the rashambo family are also the leaders of vampires. They believe that their people are much better than others.


    They do not despise and resist human beings, but take pleasure in playing with and controlling human beings.


    The third master''s long and narrow peach blossom eyes shine with a gentle light. His temperament is gentle and elegant, which is at the two extremes of Donald''s journey opposite.


    Third master Huo''s face is handsome, his temperament is gentle, elegant and luxurious. He can be called a stranger like a jade, and a gentleman is unparalleled.


    Although Donald''s appearance was outstanding, his noble spirit added a bit of evil and evil. At first glance, he was extremely dangerous, both good and evil, which made people see clearly.


    The cold light in the third master''s eyes was raging, but a charming smile like spring breeze was aroused at the corners of his lips to gently cover up the ferocity in his bones.


    He looked smiling and stared warily at Donald: "members of the rashambo family have never provoked a war between the eastern and Western powers. If you kill here today, you are not afraid to provoke a war?"


    Donald apologized and uttered arrogant words: "the rashambo family is not afraid of war."


    The third master has a noble and elegant face, a gentle face, a proud look at the bottom of his eyes, and a faint light in his deep eyes.


    His voice was very low, with the unquestionable dignity of the superior: "as far as I know, members of the rashambo family disdain to embrace mankind for the first time. There are fewer and fewer members, and they have gradually declined in the last hundred years.


    Today, if you dare to provoke a power war between the East and the west, our Huo family is bound to summon thousands of friars and spare no effort to kill members of the rashambo family. "


    Whether Donald is a temporary provocation or a deliberate temptation, the third master is not prepared to make any retrogression in this regard.


    Those with powers in the East and West have always been well water, not river water.


    Donald''s smile converged, his deep red eyes looked coldly at third master Huo.


    This Oriental man full of imperial aura is protected by a mysterious force.


    Otherwise, he would come forward and tear his neck open and suck all his blood.


    In the face of Donald''s hostility, the third master''s powerful aura hidden under his gentle appearance all year round spread out in an instant.

 Chapter 347

    Donald stared coldly at third master Huo: "what do you want to express?"


    The third master''s eyes were filled with compassion and gentleness: "I don''t want the peace situation in the past 100 years to be broken."


    "Are you afraid?"


    Donald''s evil spirit raised his eyebrows. The handsome demon''s facial features seemed to be covered with a mysterious veil, and his face was cold and sarcastic.


    In the third master''s deep dark eyes, there was an unfathomable light, and the handsome beauty face showed a noble and proud color: "never afraid, just afraid of the small people who can''t measure their strength." His words were overbearing.


    Donald''s eyes glowed red, and his killing intention was obvious: "aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you?"


    "I''m afraid you dare not touch me." The third master turned the moist and full Buddha beads between his wrists. His tone was slow and provocative.


    The Huo family will not be afraid, whether the Bolin family or the rashambo family.


    Donald bared his teeth, revealing the sharp teeth in his mouth.


    Qin Ruan was angry when he saw that the vampire stared at the third master with such murderous eyes regardless of territory.


    She pushed away her second brother, took the man to Josh, stepped forward to block the third master, and glanced coldly at Donald.


    "People should know themselves clearly. I don''t care whether you are a demon in the West or classified as a puppet in the East. At this time, you can''t distinguish your situation. I don''t mind sending you to my Oriental underworld."


    Donald knew that Qin Ruan''s was not simple. He twisted his eyebrows and stared at the young but beautiful oriental girl. He slowly closed his mouth and proudly restrained himself.


    He wanted to talk to Qin Ruan just to keep her out of his business.


    This woman''s status is noble and equal to their Satan.


    Donald''s gentle bow to Qin Ruan is a more solemn aristocratic etiquette than before.


    With good cultivation all over his body, he said to Qin Ruan Wen, "I have no intention of provoking war. Please don''t interfere in the matter between the Bolin family and my lashambo family."


    Qin Ruan looked back at the third master and asked him what he meant.


    Third master Huo stretched out his hand to circle Qin Ruan''s waist and took her to his side.


    This action not only declared his sovereignty to Donald, but also kept Qin Ruan away from the prying eyes of a vampire.


    The third master glanced coldly at Donald with a cold voice: "as long as it doesn''t affect our interests, no one cares about your things."


    "I see." Donald got up and nodded gently to them.


    There was such a big noise here that many people were disturbed.


    Huo Yirong and members of the Bolin family came one after another.


    Third master Huo and Qin Ruan blocked the door, and they couldn''t get in at all.


    Donald glanced coldly at Nicholas who fell to the ground. His anger and killing intention were a little fleeting, and the dead slowly disappeared into the house.


    "Nicholas!"


    A tall figure crept into the room and saw Nicholas lying on the ground covered with blood.


    Her long, flaming red hair floated in front of Qin Ruan and the third master and rushed to Nicholas.


    This is Leslie, Nicholas''s sister.


    She knelt on the ground, held Nicholas on her lap and kept shouting her brother''s name: "Nicholas, wake up, Nicholas?"


    Outside, the bodyguards and wizards of the Bolin family burst into the room when they heard that the young master had an accident.


    The third master left with Qin Ruan''s waist in his arms and walked to Huo Yirong, who was sleepy and leaned against the corridor wall.


    Lord Huo rubbed his eyebrows, half closed his eyelids and said in a lazy tone: "is it the vampire ghost?"


    The Third Master said in a deep voice, "it''s a member of the rashambo family."


    Huo Yirong was sleepy and disappeared: "so cruel?"


    The rashambo family is a vampire aristocrat. All members of this family are ferocious. Once they annoy their family, they will attract all the staff.


    It''s unfortunate that the Boleyn family is targeted by them.


    Huo Yirong couldn''t help but sympathize with his good friend Nicholas. This time, the Bolin family is really in trouble.


    He asked, "how''s Nicholas?"


    The third master''s voice was cold: "I can''t die."


    Huo Yirong was cold-blooded and finally had a fight with Nicholas. He couldn''t help worrying: "I''m afraid it''s not far from death."


    "Just don''t die in the capital." The third master''s fine and handsome beauty face is cold, and his tone has no ups and downs.


    Cold hearted and cold hearted, revealing the cool and thin nature of the Huo family.


    Huo Yirong was used to it, and Qin Ruan looked slightly surprised.


    Lord Huo looked at Qin Ruan and asked, "what do you think of my younger sister?"


    Qin Ruan frowned: "they are dishonest and no one can help."


    Huo Yirong heard something in her words, and Junya was curious: "what''s the inside story?"


    Qin Ruan stretched out his hand to cover his lips, yawned sleepily, and said lazily, "the woman who just went in is pregnant. She is a little vampire."


    Huo Yirong and Huo yungentian looked at each other when they heard the speech. The light in their eyes was dim and their faces became solemn.


    The reason why there are few members of the rashambo family is that they disdain to embrace humans and turn them into their own kind, which also leads to the fact that few new members have joined the family for a century.


    If Leslie is pregnant with the rashambo family children, no wonder they are eyeing the bolins.


    This child is too precious for the rashambo family.


    The third master''s eyes drooped slightly and looked at Qin Ruan''s action of wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes.


    He rubbed Qin Ruan''s hair and asked softly, "are you sleepy?"


    Qin Ruan nodded: "didn''t sleep enough."


    "Let''s go back to sleep."


    The third master put his hand on Qin Ruan''s shoulder and charged Huo Yirong: "you stare here and ask Leslie what she means. I''ll take Ruan to have a rest."


    "Go."


    After seeing them off, Huo Yirong turned and walked towards Qin Mei and the bloody Josh.


    Josh took Qin Mei''s arm and tried to reduce his sense of existence. He was so afraid that his second cousin would get angry at this time.


    However, to his surprise, his second cousin was very friendly.


    Huo Yirong said to them in a warm voice, "go back and pack up and sleep. We''ll go back tomorrow."


    He was not in the mood to interrogate the two men and raised his feet into the bloody room.


    Leslie held Nicholas''s head on her lap and was relieved to learn that her brother was all right after being checked by the wizard of the Bolin family.


    Seeing that his second cousin came into the room and was really not ready to clean himself up, Josh dragged Qin Mei away.


    in the house.


    Huo Yirong stood at the door and looked coldly at the Wizards of the Bolin family, chanting words and turning around Nicholas. His eyes showed strong interest.


    Leslie raised her eyes and stared at Huo Yirong with a pair of eyes similar to Nicholas.


    She asked angrily, "aren''t you friends with Nicholas? Why watch him get hurt? That''s how you treat your friends in the east? "


    Huo Yirong shrugged at him and said, "sorry, I''ve just arrived, too. Miss Leslie must have seen me outside just now. I just arrived."

 Chapter 348

    Leslie insisted: "your people were here before. They watched my brother get hurt!"


    Lord Huo stretched out his index finger and gently shook her: "Leslie, it''s boring for you to say so. My third brother and his wife who just came out, you must have seen them on the deck outside."


    Leslie said coldly, "so what? If my brother has an accident here, your Huo family will pay for it."


    Huo Yirong moved and walked calmly to Leslie: "you Bolin family calculated that my third brother was first. He didn''t kill Nicholas himself. It''s a good temper to accept your arrogant attitude. This is not the United States where you Bolin family can be free!"


    Huo Yirong stood in front of Leslie and looked anxiously at Nicholas, who was lying on the ground with a pale face.


    Leslie knew that it was their poor planning that annoyed the Huo family, but she couldn''t watch her brother suffer from the devil.


    She stretched out her hand to pull Huo Yirong''s casual pants and begged, "you are friends with my brother. You can''t die for him."


    Huo Yirong lowered his eyes and stared coldly. Leslie pulled the hand of his pants.


    The bright red blood on each other''s hands stained his pants.


    A look of disgust flashed in his eyes and he pulled a little force out of Leslie''s hand.


    Huo Yirong''s tone was calm and his expression was pondering: "it''s not impossible to save him or you."


    Leslie''s eyes were slightly bright: "what way?"


    "Go and beg my sister-in-law." Huo Yirong smiled like a fox, bad and yuppie.


    "The girl?"


    Leslie knows who Huo Yirong''s sister-in-law is.


    It''s the girl standing next to third master Huo, who looks simple and ignorant.


    Leslie''s intuition is that Huo Yirong is playing with her.


    Huo Yirong squatted down and reached out to touch Nicholas''s main artery.


    Man is alive, but he is weak enough.


    I''m still alive during the day. At night, I can''t help but sigh at the bottom of my heart that things are changeable.


    Huo Yirong''s smile converged between his eyebrows and eyes, and there was a trace of worry at the bottom of his eyes.


    He asked Leslie, "do you know you''re pregnant?"


    Leslie opened her eyes and said in a sharp voice, "what are you kidding! I can''t conceive! "


    "..." Huo Yirong''s lips slightly pulled.


    Look down and stare at Leslie''s stomach.


    Qin Ruan said Leslie was pregnant. He didn''t believe it would be false.


    Huo Yirong suggested tentatively, "do you want to find a doctor to confirm?"


    Leslie also noticed that things were bad. She frowned and asked, "why do you suspect I''m pregnant?"


    Lord Huo glanced at the Wizards around him, leaned close to Leslie''s ear, smiled and whispered, "because an expert told me that you have a little vampire in your stomach."


    "It''s impossible!" Leslie''s tone was excited, with shame and anger.


    If she was pregnant at this time, it could only be the vampire of the rashambo family.


    Huo Yirong said, "is it true or false? Find a doctor to make a diagnosis."


    Leslie looked gloomy: "we went out in a hurry and didn''t bring a family doctor."


    "The Huo family brought it." Huo Erye stood up and told huochuan, who was guarding the door, "go and bring the doctor over and show Miss Leslie."


    "No!" Leslie refused.


    She handed her brother to the family wizard, stood up and said to Huo Yirong, "I''ll go to see the doctor with you."


    "Good." Huo Yirong turned and left.


    Leslie followed him with a calm face and disgust and worry at the bottom of her eyes.


    The family doctor of the Huo family was pulled up in deep sleep and diagnosed Leslie herself. She was indeed pregnant for three months.


    But look at Leslie''s stomach. It doesn''t look like a pregnant person.


    She has a good figure, worthy of Nicholas''s hot and sexy figure when he promoted her.


    The lower abdomen is flat and the figure proportion is perfect. This is not a woman who is three months pregnant.


    Leslie knew that she was pregnant. She looked flustered and touched her lower abdomen. She kept whispering that it was impossible.


    Mr. Huo waved to the family doctor, who packed up and left the room.


    Huo Chuan came to Huo Yirong with clean clothes in his hand: "second master, your clothes are dirty. Change them."


    The dark guards of the Huo family know that the second master hates blood.


    If you are stained with blood and don''t deal with it in time, your temper will explode at any time.


    Huo Yirong lowered his eyes, swept the dazzling blood in front of his trouser legs, twisted his eyebrows, took his clothes and walked to the bathroom.


    When he changed into clean clothes and came out, Leslie was still sitting in the house.


    Lord Huo looked at the time, and his voice was a little deep: "we''ll get off the ship after dawn. Do you really want Nicholas to beg my sister-in-law alive? In terms of Nicholas''s friendship with my classmates for many years, this is the clear way I''ll show you both."


    "Are you sure she can solve our problem?" Leslie raised her eyes with suspicion on her face.


    She couldn''t believe that such a young girl could really help them solve their problems.


    Huo Erye: "you have only one chance. How can you know if you don''t try."


    "Then I''ll find her now!" Leslie got up and was leaving.


    "Wait!"


    Huo Yirong helped his forehead, looked helpless and said, "my sister-in-law is physically inconvenient. You''d better not disturb her at this time."


    Leslie looked back and said, "saving people is like fighting a fire!"


    Isn''t human life the most important thing at this time.


    Huo Yirong raised his eyebrow: "do you know that saving people is like fighting a fire?"


    "Huo Er!" Leslie became angry with shame.


    Mr. Huo narrowed his eyes and pondered on his face: "my third brother values his wife very much. I''m afraid it''s not worth the loss if you disturb them at this time. You can''t save your brother, and even annoy my third brother."


    Leslie''s charming face showed a depressed annoyance: "when can I find them?"


    "After getting off the ship at dawn, take Nicholas to apologize to my sister-in-law."


    Leslie frowned: "apologize?"


    Mr. Huo said lazily, "your brother said in front of my sister-in-law yesterday that she was narrow-minded. Shouldn''t he apologize?"


    Leslie''s anger surged up from the bottom of her heart. For such a big thing, she still needs her brother to apologize. It''s more like a threat.


    Thinking of her brother''s safety, she gritted her teeth and said, "OK!"


    After that, the man turned and strode out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the dock.


    To the second floor of the cabin of Jue.


    The third master held his arms in his hands and saw the outside through the transparent window. Members of the Bolin family stood in a queue on the beach.


    They have maintained this posture for more than half an hour.


    The third master''s always gentle face showed some gloomy color, and the cold light twinkled in his cold eyes.


    The Bolin family went too far this time. They wanted to take the opportunity to drag the Huo family into the water and fight against the rashambo family.


    Once the two sides start a conflict, it involves a tug of war between the eastern and Western powers.

 Chapter 349

    Lashambo is the leader of the vampire family. Thousands of vampires fight tens of millions of friars in the East. No one can estimate who has a better chance of winning.


    In the struggle between the two sides, ordinary people are most involved.


    This will be a human catastrophe.


    The third master didn''t believe that the Bolin family didn''t think of this. He knew he couldn''t do it, so he didn''t know what the Bolin family was thinking.


    He stroked the Buddha beads between his wrists and slowly lowered his eyes. The killing intention at the bottom of his eyes was covered.


    If the second brother didn''t have some friendship with Nicholas, last night he had Nicholas and Leslie sister and brother thrown off the ship, regardless of their life and death.


    The death of the heirs of the Boleyn family is nothing compared with the life and death struggle in the power world.


    Behind him, Qin Ruan, lying on a comfortable big bed, slowly opened a pair of beautiful eyes.


    What came into her eyes was the slender figure standing in front of the window.


    The third master''s innate magnanimity and noble spirit entered the bottom of Qin Ruan''s eyes.


    The man standing in front of the window releases a powerful aura all over his body, such as an arrogant emperor.


    Last night, when he confronted Nicholas, he had the same atmosphere.


    I have to admit that the charm of this man is really irresistible, and there is capital for people to fall.


    Qin Ruan had vaguely found that there was something she couldn''t see through in the third master, and his physical condition was not as good as what she saw.


    Aware of the sight behind him, Third Master Huo slowly turned around.


    He stood proudly in front of the window, with a gentle and elegant temperament all over him, just like a noble son of an aristocratic family.


    The third master''s warm peach blossom eyes stared at Qin Ruan, and his thin lips gently opened: "wake up? Do you want to get up? "


    The voice is lazy and gorgeous, gentle and spoiled.


    The morning light outside the window spilled in through the window, adding a little warmth to the man.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes stared at the deep facial features of the third master. His eyebrows and eyes were delicate and warm, and his strong aura turned warm and moist in an instant.


    She suddenly felt at the bottom of her heart that the world was stable and the years were quiet.


    This strange feeling is inexplicable.


    The third master raised a gentle smile at the corners of his mouth, half narrowed his amorous peach blossom eyes, and walked calmly to Qin Ruan, who had just woke up and was still confused in bed.


    He stood by the bed, raised his arms and hugged Qin Ruan: "are you still sleepy? Get off the boat and go back to sleep? "


    Qin Ruan looked out of the window and the familiar scenery fell into her eyes.


    They returned to the private beach area where they arrived yesterday.


    She pushed away the third master, got up and put on her shoes on the ground: "I''m not sleepy anymore. Has the Bolin family left?"


    The third master lowered his eyes and looked at Qin Ruan gently: "no, they seem to be waiting for you."


    "Wait for me?"


    Qin Ruan stood up and prepared to change his clothes. Hearing this, he couldn''t help stopping.


    "Leslie is indeed pregnant under the diagnosis of the Huo family doctor, but she doesn''t know. Nicholas has only half a life left." The third master stretched out his hand and pointed out the window: "they''ve been waiting all morning."


    Qin Ruan''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and his face couldn''t help but show irony: "so they want me to do it?"


    "If you don''t want to, no one can force you."


    The third master pushed Qin Ruan''s body and walked towards the bathroom: "you clean up first. I''ll wait for you outside."


    "OK -"


    ¡­¡­


    In half an hour.


    The third master and Qin Ruan got off the yacht hand in hand.


    Huo Yirong is with Josh and Qin Mei with two pairs of panda eyes.


    The two men were dejected and looked miserable as if they had been taught a lesson.


    After waiting for more than an hour, finally Qin Ruan and Leslie came quickly.


    Before she got close, she was stopped by Huo Zhi on the way.


    "Get out of the way!" Leslie stared coldly at Huo Zhi with an impatient look on her face.


    Huo Zhi stood where she was and remained indifferent: "Miss Leslie, my wife is tired and wants to go back and have a rest."


    "Huo Zhi, let her come."


    Behind him, Qin Ruan opened his mouth and Huo Zhi stepped aside.


    Leslie rushed to Qin Ruan and restrained her pride in the face of Huo Zhi. She said to Qin Ruan in stiff Chinese, "I hope you can save my brother and keep him away from the torture of the devil."


    Qin Ruan lifted his eyelids slightly and looked as cold as ice: "why?"


    Leslie thought she put down her body and asked for someone. Qin Ruan couldn''t refuse her. She didn''t expect to be treated so ruthlessly as soon as she opened her mouth.


    She bit her lip and said in a deep voice, "you can make conditions. As long as you can save my brother, my Bolin family will do their best to meet your requirements!"


    Qin Ruan smiled deeply and stretched out his hand to pull the hair disordered by the sea breeze behind his ears.


    Her cold eyes glanced at Leslie, and a cruel smile came up on her lips: "I don''t lack anything, and your Bolin family doesn''t have what I want."


    This is both ruthless and arrogant.


    In fact, Qin Ruan just couldn''t see the two brothers and sisters.


    The Bolin family''s idea of the third master is to destroy her peaceful life after her rebirth.


    How could she allow someone to break the stability she had hoped for in her previous life.


    This life is not easy. No one can get involved.


    Qin Mei and Josh stared at Qin Ruan with stars in their eyes, so they almost applauded her.


    Even Huo Yirong couldn''t help punching his lips and blocking the smile at the corners of his lips.


    Leslie''s face was distorted, her attitude reversed, and her eyes stared coldly at Qin Ruan: "what can you do to save my brother?"


    Qin Ruan''s eyes contained cold light and said in a deep voice, "if you can save me, you won''t save me. Your appearance of 250000 makes me seem to owe you. If you ask for someone, you have to have a begging attitude."


    Qin Ruan almost laughed angrily at Leslie''s attitude. Is there something wrong with the Bolin brothers and sisters.


    Last night Nicholas said in her face that she was narrow-minded.


    This morning, Leslie asked her to save people with this strong attitude.


    She didn''t owe them anything. Why should she listen to their orders.


    Qin Ruan''s delicate face showed laziness. He looked up at the third master around him and said in a warm voice, "I''m hungry."


    "It has been prepared. Let''s go back and eat."


    The third master took her around the waist and bypassed Leslie to the villa not far away.


    Huo Yirong, Qin Mei and Josh immediately followed.


    Huoqiang, huochuan, Huozhi and others stayed behind and confronted the Bolin family.


    Leslie was unwilling, so she had to stand where she was and watch the third master Qin Ruan and his party leave.


    The bodyguard of the Boleyn family came to Leslie and said, "Miss, I''m awake."


    Nicholas fainted while waiting for Qin Ruan.


    When she learned that her brother was awake, Leslie left with the bodyguard without saying a word.


    ¡­¡­


    Villa, restaurant.


    Qin Ruan ate the familiar dishes and asked the man sitting next to him, "didn''t the Third Master bring the cook at home?"


    The third master smiled: "taste it?"


    Qin Ruan drank the medicinal soup in the bowl and nodded gently.


    The taste is too familiar. It''s the taste she eats every day at the Huo family.


    The third master mixed vegetables for Qin Ruan and said in a warm voice, "I''m afraid you can''t get used to eating outside. Let them come over all night to prepare."

 Chapter 350

    Qin Ruan really has a bad appetite these two days and prefers sour food.


    Most of the dishes on the table at present are based on her taste, which she wants to accept.


    Qin Ruan pursed his lips and said seriously to the third master, "thank you."


    The third master looked quite helpless: "you''re so polite."


    He rubbed Qin Ruan''s hair and asked her to continue eating.


    The three abused single dogs sitting opposite them felt that they were full before they had much to eat.


    Halfway through breakfast, Leslie helped the frail Nicholas into the restaurant.


    Huo Yirong asked his sister and brother in a friendly manner, "have you eaten yet? Sit down and have some? "


    Leslie''s face was tired and had no previous arrogance.


    She sat with her brother on the table and stared at Qin Ruan, who was fed by the third master and eating breakfast comfortably.


    Leslie was about to speak when Nicholas raised his weak hand and pressed her arm.


    Nicholas is more like a vampire than yesterday.


    His face was pale without any blood color, his lips were abnormal cyan, and his eyes were full of red blood.


    Qin Ruan finished the herbal soup, looked straight at the Bolin brothers and sisters with cold eyes and said bluntly, "I can''t help you."


    Leslie smelled the words and her eyes showed a fierce light.


    How could she not help? Qin Ruan Qing just didn''t want to help.


    Nicholas put his hand on his sister''s arm and motioned her not to be impulsive.


    He smiled pale and weak on his face and said sincerely to Qin Ruan: "Madam Huo, I apologize for yesterday''s disrespect."


    Nicholas was friendly, and Qin Ruan couldn''t keep a cold face.


    She looked a lot gentle and shook her head at Nicholas: "it''s nothing that you say I''m narrow-minded. After all, we don''t know each other.


    But you shouldn''t force your sister to him when you know that the third master is married. This marriage between me and the third master is valid for life. There is no divorce between us, only widowhood. "


    "Poof!" Huo Yirong was drinking soup when he accidentally sprayed it. His dining etiquette over the years was destroyed.


    "Cough!!" Qin Mei choked when he ate.


    "Patter!!" Josh''s chopsticks also fell to the ground.


    Nicholas and Leslie were also shocked by Qin Ruan''s words, and their sister and brother looked strange.


    Only Qin Ruan and the third master looked at themselves.


    He fed and ate with Qin Ruan.


    This intimate interaction looks very pleasant.


    Nicholas saw the connivance of the third master, put away the shock on his face and made a sincere apology to Qin Ruan again: "I''m sorry to add trouble to your marriage with the third master Huo. It''s my fault."


    Qin Ruan shook his head again: "I still can''t help you."


    Nicholas touched his neck. The wound had disappeared, but he still felt pain from it.


    The vampires of the rashambo family have an eye on him and his sister. If they don''t solve the problem, they really have to wait to die.


    If the family wizard can solve it, he will not go to the capital to find Third Master Huo and want to borrow each other to get rid of Donald.


    Nicholas earnestly asked Qin Ruan, "do you not want to help, or because of your limited ability?"


    There was no provocative meaning. His tone was sincere. He really wanted to know why Qin Ruan didn''t help them.


    Qin Ruan refused the third master''s continued feeding. She picked up the napkin and wiped the corners of her lips slowly.


    Her eyes were calm, her cool thin eyes looked directly at Nicholas and Leslie, and her voice was cold: "you''re dishonest. You didn''t say the fatal key points when asking for help. I can''t help you."


    As soon as they said this, Nicholas and Leslie changed their faces one after another. They did hide something.


    Qin Ruan you stared at Nicholas with black eyes and said in a deep voice, "I can tell you with certainty that the vampire of the rashambo family wants your life."


    She turned her eyes slightly and put it on Leslie, with a slight pick on her lips: "as for Miss Leslie, you are pregnant with the offspring of the rashambo family. There will be no danger for the time being, but I''m not sure what will happen in the future."


    When it comes to children, Leslie''s charming face becomes ferocious: "I don''t want this child. Do you have any way to kill it?"


    Qin Ruan: "yes, but I can''t do that."


    Donald is very fond of Leslie''s baby. If she gets rid of her baby, members of the rashambo family are bound to enter the East and stir up unrest in this land.


    Last night, the third master and Donald agreed with each other that as long as they did not interfere in the affairs of the rashambo family and the Bolin family, the two sides would still maintain a hundred years of peace.


    Leslie was completely angered and angrily pointed to Qin Ruan: "this can''t be done, that can''t be done. I think you''re playing with us!"


    Qin Ruan''s delicate face sank, his eyes became dark and dangerous, and there was a faint golden light at the bottom of his eyes.


    However, the people present could not see this change at all.


    Qin Ruan stood up and stared at Leslie with deep cold eyes.


    The aura of her whole body has changed, the cold air is filled, and a strong sense of oppression is released all over her.


    Leslie looked into Qin Ruan you''s black eyes and felt cold all over. It seemed that something was about to run out of Qin Ruan and devour her.


    It was the smell of death. There was no smell of blood, but she could clearly feel the strong call of death.


    Qin Ruan bypassed the table and walked towards Leslie step by step.


    The third master didn''t stop her from beginning to end. He even wanted to play with the tableware used by Qin Ruan.


    His movements are elegant and steady, and his whole body is extraordinary.


    Delicate and deep, eyebrows and eyes slightly pick, lips evoke a beautiful radian, and a cold look seems to despise everything around.


    However, the third master only paid attention to one person.


    Qin Ruan walked up to Leslie and looked up and down at each other with golden eyes.


    She looked more and more solemn, and her eyes showed a trace of admiration, as well as unspeakable complexity and pity.


    The wizard who came with the brothers and sisters of the Bolin family noticed that Qin Ruan was wrong and immediately came forward to stop it.


    What they said to Qin Ruan was nothing more than keeping her away from Nicholas and Leslie.


    Huo Chuan, Huo Zhi and others did not give in. They immediately rushed forward to protect their future master mother. Their momentum was more than twice that of the Wizards of the Bolin family.


    Qin Ruan stepped back two steps and slowly closed his eyes.


    When she opened her eyes again, the bottom of her eyes was clear, and the gloomy and cold breath all over her body disappeared.


    She glanced at the wizard of the Bolin family with cold eyes, and her delicate face showed ridicule and contempt.


    Qin Ruan gently raised his hand and waved it out. Several wizards were thrown several meters away by an unknown force.


    Nicholas and Leslie reflected in Qin Ruan''s eyes again.


    She twisted her eyebrows and stared at the two brothers and sisters: "both of you have signed blood contracts with the lazhambo family. You killed their next king. It''s fair that the lazhambo family wants your life. Go back to the United States early to prepare for the future."


    One sentence stunned everyone present.

 Chapter 351

    The Wizards of the Bolin family who got up from the ground and were ready to question Qin Ruan were even more angry at the speech.


    One of the middle-aged wizards looked sarcastic and resolutely denied: "it''s impossible! The rashambo family has never signed a blood contract with humans in a hundred years. "


    In their view, this is nonsense.


    Qin Ruan''s red lips curved into a beautiful arc, and he blurted out in fluent rice language: "well, Congratulations, now you have seen it with your own eyes." The tone was sarcastic.


    The middle-aged wizard insisted: "vampires sign blood contracts with humans. We can''t find them."


    Qin Ruan sneered: "Xu is the blood contract between the dead and human beings. They did sign the contract. It can only be said that your housekeeping skills are not in place."


    What else should the Wizards of the Boleyn family say? Nicholas''s cold eyes swept at them, and his eyes looked sinister and dangerous.


    The wizard was speechless and dared not argue with Qin Ruan again.


    Nicholas leaned on the seat and his hand trembled slightly on the table. He said to Qin Ruan, "you''re right. Last night, I learned that I had signed a blood deed with Donald."


    Qin Ruan raised his eyebrows slightly: "what did he tell you?"


    Nicholas nodded, "yes."


    Qin Ruan said indifferently, "go home and prepare for the future."


    Nikolai Sa''s pale face was full of despair, and the bottom of his eyes glowed with defeat and silence.


    He was unwilling in the bottom of his heart. He had never experienced the taste of waiting for death, and no one knew the pain.


    Leslie held her brother''s shoulder and pleaded with Qin Ruan, "Mrs. Huo, is there really no other way?"


    Qin Ruan glanced at Leslie, with a complex expression between her eyebrows and eyes: "can you tell me how you are entangled with Donald?"


    When it comes to this topic, Leslie looks pale.


    She looked unnatural and said, "when I met him in the bar, I saw that his face looked good, so I asked someone to knock him out and take him away."


    Qin Ruan''s eyes widened slightly at her simple and rude means.


    She raised her hand and touched the tip of her nose. She couldn''t help laughing.


    Qin Ruan stopped laughing and shook his head at Leslie: "you know Donald''s identity now. Do you think he might be knocked unconscious by your men and let you take him away smoothly?"


    "Impossible!" Leslie gritted her teeth.


    When I think about it, I know that I was able to succeed with Donald, and there was definitely the other party''s obedience.


    Leslie took a deep breath and continued: "I liked Donald''s skin bag at the beginning, so I slept with him several times. His cold appearance will be tired even if his face is beautiful for a long time."


    Not the least trace was found. "Qin Ruan, with his arms in his arms, leaning on the table, nodded in earnest." you see this color is the reason. People often say that love begins with Yan value, falls into talent, loyalty to character, and is obsessed with the body, and eventually vanishes like the vanishing bubble.


    Leslie seemed to find a bosom friend and said excitedly, "I only liked Donald''s appearance at first. I''ll get tired of it over time. I still want to travel in the sea. Who wants to be with him?"


    Qin Ruan smiled quietly and had a gentle attitude towards Leslie.


    She didn''t see the third master sitting at the table behind her. He was exquisite and handsome, his face was dim, and the dangerous light in her deep eyes.


    Not the least trace was found. It starts with Yan value, infatuation with the body, and the vanishing of the bubble.


    How did the third master feel that these words meant something.


    Leslie continued: "after I dumped Donald, I went to find the next goal. Strange things began to happen one after another. Every man I slept with would die inexplicably.


    Once or twice, I found the family wizard and found that Donald did all this. I also knew the identity of the other vampire. He said he wanted me to be his bride.


    I was only interested in him at the beginning. As his bride, I had to face a man every day. It was too boring. In order to get rid of the stumbling block on the road of hunting beauty, I joined forces with the wizard to kill him. "


    Qin Ruan gave Leslie a thumbs up and admired her all over her face.


    However, the next moment, her face sank: "you want to kill Donald, I can understand, but why do you use your brother''s blood?"


    Leslie deserved to say, "Nicholas and I are relatives. Only the combination of strong resentment and witchcraft can kill Donald."


    She understood later: "could it be that Nicholas signed a blood deed with Donald in the process of killing him?"


    Qin Ruan said sarcastically, "yes, it can also be said that Donald''s dead will stay in the world because of Nicholas''s blood."


    Leslie clenched her hands into fists and looked indignant: "now how can I kill the devil?"


    Qin Ruan narrowed her eyes and opened her red lips: "your sister and brother are dead, and Donald disappeared."


    Her words were cruel and heartless.


    The topic has returned to the origin. The Bolin brothers and sisters want to live. They don''t want to die.


    Nicholas''s hoarse voice sounded, "there''s no other way?"


    Qin Ruan looked like laughing: "is it the way to save you? Or the way to kill Donald? "


    This is a sending proposition.


    If you kill Donald, Nicholas and Leslie won''t survive.


    Donald is alive and well. The two brothers and sisters will never have a better life. They will only wait to die slowly.


    Leslie asked in a deep voice, "there''s no way to kill Donald and keep us alive?"


    "Pop pop --"


    Qin Ruan applauded for him: "you are really greedy. You play with men and play with the vampire king. In order to get rid of the entanglement, you kill others. Now you still want to eliminate the dead in the world. Indeed, you are worthy of being a black widow."


    "I don''t want to be his bride!" Leslie''s face was twisted, and her eyes showed strong chagrin and regret.


    If she could go back a few months ago, she would never be interested in Donald.


    But it''s too late.


    In the current situation, both sides are in an endless situation.


    Qin Ruan embraced his hands, tapped his index finger on his arm, and his eyes fell on Nicholas and Leslie.


    There was a faint smile on her lips: "why don''t you take the initiative to talk with Donald and see if there is a chance for both sides to coexist peacefully. This is the only way."


    Nicholas listened and asked Qin Ruan, "how do you talk?"


    Qin Ruan smiled and said, "you can talk as long as you have the best chips."


    She put her eyes on Leslie, moved down slightly and stared at each other''s stomach.


    "Ruan Ruan."


    The third master called people out, got up and walked to Qin Ruan.


    He said to the Bolin brothers and sisters in a warm voice: "some words are enough. We still have something to do. Let''s go first."


    The third master took Qin Ruan''s hand and left the restaurant.


    "I''m full, too!"


    Qin Mei left the dishes and chopsticks and left quickly to catch up with the third master and his sister.


    Josh followed closely. Before leaving, he secretly glanced at his second cousin sitting at the table.


    Huo Yirong almost understood the situation of Nicholas and Leslie.

 Chapter 352

    Lord Huo came up to Nicholas and patted him on the shoulder: "brother, good luck."


    This was Nicholas''s blessing to him before, and the second master sent it to him again.


    After that, Huo Yirong left the restaurant.


    The wizard of the Bolin family is still immersed in disbelief.


    They did use the little Lord''s blood when they killed Donald with witchcraft. They never expected that the little Lord would sign a blood deed with the devil.


    The king of the rashambo family can never be wiped out by witchcraft. There is definitely a conspiracy in it.


    The middle-aged wizard who confronted Qin Ruan before told Nicholas and Leslie about his guess.


    Leslie trembled angrily: "he will show up at night. I''ll ask him myself!"


    A few months ago in the bar, she probably walked into a trap designed by others, which made Leslie deeply afraid.


    Nicholas took Leslie''s hand and comforted, "it''ll be all right."


    "I hope so." Leslie was hit hard and felt guilty in the face of her brother.


    If she had not provoked trouble, her brother would not have been implicated.


    Upstairs.


    The third master took Qin Ruan into their bedroom.


    He closed the door, exquisite and handsome, with a solemn face, and said to Qin Ruan: "Ruan Ruan, I don''t want you to intervene in the Bolin family. They want to seek the help of Oriental powers, and the Huo family will find other heavenly masters for them."


    "Why?" Qin Ruan''s eyebrows and eyes showed doubt.


    The third master put his hand on her shoulder and said slightly: "you may not know the terrible of the rashambo family. A hundred years ago, they launched a terrible battle in the United States, which affected millions of casualties.


    At that time, the members of the rashambo family were less than 100. In that battle, they were the last winners. You can imagine how terrible the ability of this family was.


    The surname lazambo is a noble vampire in the West. It is the ancestor of vampires and a murderer. Its lethality is comparable to that of today''s hot weapons.


    The most terrible thing is that their family members carry different abilities. Once they stare at you, the Huo family can do their best to protect you, but they can''t guarantee that your relatives and friends will be hurt by them. "


    "So terrible?" Qin Ruan knew about the rashambo vampire and never understood the ferocity of the family.


    She had to pay attention to it at the bottom of her heart.


    The third master touched Qin Ruan''s face and said softly, "you don''t have to take care of the Bolin family''s sister and brother. I''ll find other heavenly masters to take over."


    Qin Ruan smiled and asked, "when the third master confronted Donald before, you weren''t afraid that he would be bad for you?"


    "Not afraid." The third master didn''t hesitate for half a second. The corner of his lips bent: "the rashambo family won''t fight me without major conflict."


    Qin Ruan''s face was full of curiosity: "why?"


    The third master''s slender white fingers scraped her nose gently and said with a smile, "you''ll know in the future."


    Qin Ruan: "can''t you say it now?"


    The third master shook his head gently and remained silent.


    "All right."


    Qin Ruan loosened the third master''s hand and turned to the king bed in the house.


    When he didn''t say anything, the other party didn''t ask. The third master couldn''t help sighing at the bottom of his heart. This girl is really clever and pitiable.


    The third master looked at Qin Ruan''s back and told him, "if you''re tired, take a rest. Huo Zhi was guarding at the door and called her."


    Qin Ruan sat by the bed, took back his shoes and asked casually, "what''s the matter with the third master?"


    Third Master: "talk to your second brother about something."


    "Then go and I''ll sleep."


    Qin Ruan opened the thin quilt on the bed and turned his back to the third master.


    With her cold tone and the figure with her back to her, the third master finally realized that the clever and sensible little girl was playing a little temper.


    The third master couldn''t help shaking his head and laughing. He walked gracefully to the bed.


    He stood by the bed and asked Qin Ruan lying on the bed, "are you asleep?" Her voice was gentle and smiling.


    Qin Ruan ignored him, gently closed his eyes, recalled in his mind, and began to think about the different places he found last night.


    Where on earth did it start.


    It seems that when the third master was facing Donald, he was calm in the face of danger, everything was under control, and a disturbing sense of oppression began.


    If there is no card, why does the third master have such confidence in front of a vampire.


    This is the most inappropriate place. What is the third master''s card.


    Qin Ruan thought of himself and shook his head at the bottom of his heart.


    The third master knew her ability and never asked her to do anything.


    Including the entanglement between the Bolin family and the rashambo family, the other party did not want her to intervene.


    Seeing that Qin Ruan Zhen ignored others, the third master sat by the bed, stretched out his hand and took her in his arms.


    He sighed and opened his mouth gently: "it''s not that I don''t tell you. I can''t announce it to my mouth. You can only find it by yourself."


    "Can''t announce it to the mouth?"


    Qin Ruan looked up with a surprised light in his eyes: "just can''t say it, can be found?"


    The third master twisted the tip of her nose, showing helplessness and connivance between his eyebrows and eyes: "yes, what questions do you have?"


    "No, you go and be busy."


    Qin Ruan turned over and left the third master''s arms.


    "Little heartless."


    The corner of the third master''s mouth was almost invisible, and his pleasant light laughter sounded in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, Nicholas and Leslie stayed in the villa.


    Tonight is not destined to be quiet. Everyone is terrified.


    Twelve in the morning.


    "Ah ah!!"


    "Nicholas!!"


    "Donald, you die!!!"


    In the room where Nicholas and Leslie lived, there was a scream of horror and desolation.


    Finally, Leslie cried angrily to heaven and earth.


    The third master hugged Qin Ruan in his arms, and both of them were awakened by the tragic news.


    Qin Ruan rubbed his eyes: "Donald appeared?"


    "Probably."


    The third master woke up, his eyes didn''t open, and his posture holding Qin Ruan didn''t change.


    His voice was low and sexy, a magnetic and provocative tone.


    Qin Ruan rubbed his ears uneasily and stared at the man with his eyes closed in front of him through the dark light in the room: "don''t you go and have a look?"


    "I can''t die." The Third Master said indifferently.


    He raised his hand and pressed Qin Ruan''s head, letting her lie down honestly: "sleep, what''s the matter tomorrow."


    Qin Ruan answered, lying in the third master''s arm, close to the place where his heart beat nearest, and slowly closed his eyes.


    The Third Master said that no one would die. Donald should have promised him not to kill Nicholas and Leslie here.


    Qin Ruan relaxed his body and threw away the chaos in his mind.


    "Ah ah!!!"


    Qin Ruan, who was just ready to sleep and fell into a shallow sleep, was awakened again by Leslie''s scream.


    She suddenly opened her eyes, and there was a frightened light in her eyes.


    The third master noticed that Qin Ruan''s breath was wrong, opened his sober and deep eyes and took a panoramic view of her frightened look.


    The little girl was frightened and the third master couldn''t keep calm anymore.

 Chapter 353

    The third master sat up and turned on the bedside lamp.


    Seeing Qin Ruan wring his eyebrows, he reached out to pick up the man and held him.


    The calm hand patted Qin Ruan''s back gently and comforted him softly: "I''m not afraid. It''s all right. I''ll let someone know and let them be quiet."


    Qin Ruan put his hand on his shoulder and shook his head: "don''t be afraid, I''m just about to fall asleep when I suddenly heard a scream and the body''s subconscious reaction."


    "I know, Ruan Ruan is the best."


    The third master pressed Qin Ruan''s head and let her lean on her shoulder.


    From an angle invisible to Qin Ruan, the third master''s handsome face showed impatience, and his eyes were filled with evil and dangerous light.


    He reached out and touched the button at the head of the bed. Soon the door was knocked.


    "Third Master?"


    Huo Zhi opened the door and came in, looking at the intimacy between the third master and his wife.


    The Third Master said coldly, "go and see what''s going on over Nicholas and let them be quiet."


    "Yes -"


    Huo Zhi lowered her eyes, respectfully left and gently closed the door.


    Qin Ruan lay on the third master''s shoulder, and all the sleepiness brewing before ran away.


    She relaxed her body, rubbed her chin gently on the third master''s shoulder and suggested, "why don''t we go and have a look?"


    This time, the third master baa followed her and said, "no, they''re going to pester you again."


    This refers to Nicholas and Leslie. They now believe that Qin Ruan can save them.


    Qin Ruan is not too disappointed, but she is not too sleepy and a little bored now.


    Just because they don''t go around doesn''t mean some people don''t come.


    The third master hugged Qin Ruan, and the two had zero distance contact. The fragrance of Qin Ruan poured into the tip of his nose.


    In this late night, two breaths intertwined in the quiet room, and the atmosphere fell into ambiguity for a time.


    The third master began to be distracted, and Qin Ruan also noticed that their posture was too ambiguous.


    Just then Donald appeared in the room out of thin air.


    He was tall and straight, his facial features were exquisite and handsome, and his face was gloomy.


    Those deep blood red eyes stared at the two people tightly hugging each other in the room.


    Donald''s cold voice sounded, "you have broken your word!"


    He started blaming as soon as he came. He came with anger.


    The third master pulled up a thin quilt and put it on Qin Ruan. He stared at Donald coldly. His handsome and reserved face was even more dangerous than the other party.


    "The rashambo family considers itself to be the representative of the nobility. What about your basic etiquette and upbringing?!"


    Donald''s eyes and eyebrows were cruel. His blood eyes were like poisonous snakes spitting out letters. He patrolled the third master and Qin Ruan: "you didn''t promise first!"


    The third master sneered coldly and said sarcastically, "we have never intervened. How can we talk about breaking our promise?"


    Donald showed his sharp teeth, bared his teeth to the third master and said angrily, "Leslie threatened me with her baby. You told her she was pregnant with lazhambo''s children."


    Qin Ruan looked back, frowned and said, "you didn''t say you couldn''t tell her."


    Leslie played with Donald first, but Donald was not good.


    This guy clearly had an eye on Leslie, or Nicholas.


    The vampire king of the rashambo family, who dares to force him if he doesn''t want to.


    The wizard of Bolin family can kill him, which is also the other party''s intentional connivance. Qin Ruan doesn''t know the reason.


    But from what happened to Leslie, she inferred the inadequacy of the whole thing.


    "Bang bang!!!"


    When the three faced off, the door was knocked eagerly.


    "The third master and his wife are resting. Please leave!"


    Huo Zhi''s cold tone sounded outside the door.


    "Get out of the way!" Leslie''s anxious voice came.


    Donald, Qin Ruan and the third master looked at the door one after another.


    A fight soon sounded outside the door.


    "Bang!"


    After a meeting, the door was kicked open, and Huozhi didn''t guard the door.


    Leslie took the lead with the Bolin family wizard, and a group of people rushed in.


    Huo Zhi didn''t hold it. She walked into the room in a panic. The wrinkle marks on her clothes were left by fighting with people outside before she came.


    She stood at the door and knelt down on one knee in the direction of Third Master Huo and Qin Ruan.


    Huo Zhi hung her head and said in fear, "my subordinates are not doing well. Please punish me."


    "I don''t see what the occasion is. Get down!"


    Huo Yirong walked into the room from behind her and stared coldly at Huo Zhi kneeling on the ground.


    Just when he was ready to kick his feet and kick people out, Qin Ruan''s eyes and hands were fast, and his hands burst out to push Huo Zhi out the door.


    The second Lord Huo''s foot naturally kicked the air, and he almost fell to the ground.


    Huozhi found it wrong and hurriedly came forward to help him.


    "Get out!"


    Lord Huo was ungrateful and pushed people out of the room.


    Huo Zhi''s body fell on Huo Qiang''s hard body. Seeing that the door was closed by second Lord Huo, she rushed in.


    Huoqiang pressed her body and sighed: "don''t go in. The second master is to protect you."


    "What happened?"


    Huo Zhi looked back, puzzled and anxious.


    The master protects them. It can be seen that the situation is very serious.


    Huoqiang said in a deep voice, "half of the Wizards of the Bolin family are dead."


    "Half?!" Huo Zhi was surprised.


    You know, this time Nicholas and Leslie came with twenty or thirty wizards, all excellent wizards with top family ability.


    Huo Qiang: "let''s wait and see what happens. The second Lord ordered that no one can go in without his orders."


    "Let me in!"


    A weak voice of request sounded behind him.


    Huoqiang and Huozhi looked back and saw Nicholas walking with huochuan.


    The appearance of the young master of the Bolin family can no longer be described as miserable.


    His white face was more frightening than that of the day, and the blood all over his body flowed out of the two tooth holes in his neck.


    Huo Chuan also heard the conversation between the two old partners, shrugged and asked, "do you want to put this guy in?"


    Huo Qiang frowned: "the second Lord only told us to stand by and didn''t mention the people next to us."


    Huo Chuan stared at Nicholas, who was weak and dying, and said indifferently: "Nicholas, the young master also heard that the second master has ordered us not to go in. If you want to go in, it seems that you can only live on your own."


    Nicholas covered the bleeding wound on his neck, separated from huochuan''s help, and said weakly, "I''ll go in by myself."


    "I''d better hold you there."


    Huochuan kindly helped him to the door and then withdrew.


    Nicholas pushed open the door in front of him, and the scene in the house fell into his eyes.


    His sister was tightly pinched by Donald''s neck, her face was blue and blue, and she was about to die.


    "Let Leslie go!"


    Regardless of the wound on his neck, Nicholas rushed to Donald and tried to break each other''s hand pinching Leslie''s neck.


    Tempting, with the smell of sweet blood, poured into Donald''s nose.


    He closed his eyes and deeply smelled the sweet smell of blood in the air.


    Donald''s handsome face showed enjoyment and aftertaste. His infatuation made people thrilled.

 Chapter 354

    Donald pinched Leslie''s neck and slowly loosened it.


    Nicholas was about to take over his fallen sister when Donald grabbed him.


    His wounds, which had not healed, were again slightly occupied by tusks.


    When the pain hit, Nicholas couldn''t help sobbing.


    Donald pressed Nicholas''s wound and sucked in his mouth.


    The blood that had not been drunk fell on the ground and made a slight tick.


    This scene is like a bloody battle in the eyes of Third Master Huo, Qin Ruan and Huo Yirong.


    The smell of blood all over the room seriously caused their discomfort.


    The third master and Qin Ruan had got up and went down to the ground. They stood by the bed and looked strange on their faces.


    They listened to Nicholas''s cry of pain and saw that he had no resistance in Donald''s hands. This was the smallness of human beings in front of supernatural creatures.


    Huo Yirong came to them and whispered, "Nicholas, this has become Donald''s reserve food?"


    The third master''s eyes were cold: "as you can see."


    Leslie collapsed on the ground and saw her brother in danger. The silver sword in her hand pointed to her stomach and shouted at Donald, "let go of Nicholas, or I''ll kill him immediately!"


    Donald lowered his eyes and stared coldly at Leslie.


    He stopped sucking Nicholas''s blood and licked the wound before leaving.


    The wound on Nicholas''s neck miraculously recovered at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Donald pushed Nicholas away, stared at Leslie with a cold face and a fierce voice: "you killed him, and I''ll let your whole Boleyn family bury him."


    "You dare!" Leslie screamed in despair.


    Donald''s lips curled up with an evil smile, his posture was high, and his expression was ironic and contemptuous.


    He didn''t speak, but his expression was clearly saying to Leslie, give it a try.


    Nicholas covered his aching wound with a hoarse voice and said weakly, "it''s no use for you to kill us, so there''s no possibility of peaceful coexistence?"


    He didn''t expect to kill Donald or beg the other party to let them go.


    In front of such supernatural creatures, they have no resistance at all.


    Especially in front of the terrible rashambo family vampire king.


    "Oh!" Donald scoffed: "peaceful coexistence? This is so funny. You are now the prey in my hands. What qualifications do you have to talk about requirements? "


    Human beings are weak and incompetent in his eyes. They are born abandoned wretches.


    Why talk to him about requirements for such a humble existence.


    Qin Ruan frowned and couldn''t help interrupting: "you not only want Leslie''s baby, but also rely on the blood contract signed between Nicholas and you to help you reshape your body. They just want to live. There''s no need to kill them all."


    As soon as he said this, Donald''s cold eyes went straight to Qin Ruan.


    Nicholas and Leslie also looked at Qin Ruan and learned important information from her words.


    Donald said coldly to Qin Ruan, "I respect you. It doesn''t mean you can provoke me."


    Qin Ruan curled his lips and smiled: "I don''t mind my own business. The scene in front of me really makes people can''t see it. You obviously want to leave them a way to live, so why toss people half dead."


    Donald exposed his tusks and licked them gently. He looked gloomy and the blood color in his eyes became dark.


    "When they killed me, they suffered less than one ten thousandth of what they are now."


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes, glanced indifferently at Nicholas and Leslie, and whispered, "for humans, this is their limit."


    Donald frowned and asked coldly, "what do you want?"


    Qin Ruan said slowly, "there is a wise saying in the East that we should forgive others and others. It means that we should not do everything, but leave room."


    Donald didn''t look very good. "Do you want me to let them go?"


    Qin Ruan shook his head: "I just don''t think it''s necessary to torture them like this. Your revenge on them is almost the same. Human beings may be weaker than you think."


    Donald smiled, his handsome and noble face showed sarcasm: "I have also read several ancient oriental books. Do you want me to repay good for evil?"


    Qin Ruan didn''t mean that. He asked, "why repay virtue for resentment?"


    Donald looked blank and didn''t quite understand.


    Qin Ruan doesn''t want to entangle these problems with him. In her opinion, Donald is pushing an inch.


    She breathed and said in a deep voice: "Leslie saw you in the bar. I don''t know what happened before. I want to rely on your ability of lazambo vampire king. You can never be knocked out and taken away by the men of the Bolin family.


    Therefore, I prefer that your excellency did it on purpose, or you have long been eyeing the two brothers and sisters of the Bolin family. I can''t guess why you are willing to be killed by them.


    The Millennium vampire king of the rashambo family can''t be killed by wizards who have been practicing Taoism for less than a hundred years. I''m sure you contributed to this scene. "


    Donald raised his eyebrows slightly, swept away his gloomy face, and showed his admiration for Qin Ruan: "you are very smart, but you don''t belong to our lashambo family."


    "Thank you for your praise. It''s my honor to be recognized by an aristocrat like you."


    Qin Ruan''s smile was harmless to humans and animals, clean, clever and ignorant, like an innocent child.


    Her heart was not tucked up, but Donald saw that the LORD was make complaints about her own arrogance. She was two of Boleyn''s family.


    Sure enough, Donald heard Qin Ruan''s praise, and his face looked much more gentle.


    He smiled at the third master Huo standing next to Qin Ruan: "Mrs. Huo is a very interesting person." His words showed his covetousness for Qin and Ruan.


    The third master took Qin Ruan''s waist and swore Sovereignty: "my wife doesn''t need praise from others. I know she''s good."


    His voice was languid and gorgeous, with a bit of arrogance.


    The third master is handsome and gentle. His face contains the charm of a man. He releases his unique temperament of elegance and dignity. He looks like a smile and stares at the vampire undead who covets his wife.


    Donald gave an ambiguous smile with a meaningful look.


    Sanyejun''s beauty face is cold, and his cool thin eyes are filled with dangerous warnings.


    Donald raised his hands and said sincerely, "don''t look at me like this. We''re not enemies. I''ll never attack a married woman."


    "If you have the courage, you can try."


    The third master''s voice was clear and sharp, and there was hostility in the forest cold.


    Donald shrugged innocently and said to Qin Ruan, "most of your previous guesses were right, but you guessed one thing wrong."


    Qin Ruan''s eyes showed a faint doubt: "Oh? I''d like to hear it in detail. "


    Donald pointed to Nicholas and Leslie: "they were not my chosen prey at first."


    He stepped forward and circled around his sister and brother, like a hunter staring at his prey.


    Donald stood in front of Leslie, staring at her coldly, with a trace of cold in his voice: "the wrong is that this woman broke into my sight."

 Chapter 355

    Leslie looked up and glared angrily at Donald: "my biggest mistake was to see you at the bar that night!"


    Donald leaned over, held Leslie''s chin and sneered, "but you took the initiative to bump into my hand. The Boleyn family was not our goal.


    Your brother has the pure blood of the Bolin family. Hundreds of years ago, your family was an emissary. Nicholas''s blood can let me reshape my flesh. "


    Leslie opened her eyes wide. "So you were staring at us at first?"


    Donald looked at her angrily and suspiciously, with a bright smile on his face: "you are on the list of collection targets, because some factors have been eliminated."


    Leslie was hit again.


    So it''s all because she cares about the evil caused by Donald''s face.


    If she hadn''t shot the devil, nothing would have happened.


    "The reason why you can still live now is that your physique has successfully bred the descendants of the rashambo family." Donald let go of Leslie''s chin.


    He stood up, took out a white handkerchief from his chest and carefully wiped the fingers pinching Leslie''s chin.


    Donald said in a deep voice, "I don''t like trouble and disobedience. You''ve caused me too much trouble and always have to learn some lessons."


    Qin Ruan feels that Sanguan has been impacted. Donald is typical of being cheap and good.


    Nicholas, with a calm tone, looked into Donald''s eyes and said, "I''ve given you half my life, isn''t it enough?"


    Donald narrowed his red blood eyes: "not enough. You made it more difficult for me to get there in one step."


    Nicholas roared, "you''ve reached your goal."


    Donald frowned softly: "as I said before, I don''t like trouble and I hate being disobedient."


    He lowered his eyes and glanced at Nicholas: "do you want to live?"


    Nicholas''s pale and desperate face showed his desire for life: "I think Leslie will live, too."


    Donald nodded and whispered softly, "she can live for the time being. The child needs her nutrients."


    "I want her to live even if she has a child."


    "There are still many requirements."


    Nicholas clenched his teeth and stared stubbornly and firmly at Donald.


    Donald put a malicious smile on his face: "yes."


    Before Nicholas and Leslie could feel the happiness of the rest of their lives, Donald said, "I want you to be my servant for life."


    He stretched out his hand and pointed to Nicholas. His tongue stuck out of his tusks and gently licked the corners of his lips.


    It seems that you still enjoy the delicious food before aftertaste.


    Nicholas''s blood was like poppies to Donald, seducing him.


    Once you get addicted, you can''t control it at all.


    The feeling of enemy occupation made him unable to stop at all.


    He needs Nicholas''s blood and wants to have such a living creature for a long time.


    To tell you the truth, Donald was reluctant to let him kill Nicholas.


    He had never encountered such delicious blood in nearly a thousand years.


    Nicholas did not consider how long. Almost two seconds after Donald''s proposal, he replied: "yes."


    Donald''s lips were slightly curved and a bright smile appeared on his face.


    Soon, Nicholas asked, "how can you guarantee that you won''t break your promise?"


    Donald''s smile converged, his expression showed a little impatience, and his lips as bright as blood opened: "master servant blood contract."


    Nicholas looked at the few family wizards left behind.


    A wounded middle-aged wizard stood up and stared at Donald with anger and fear.


    He slightly blessed Nicholas: "little Lord, the blood contract signed by the vampire king is very weak for hunters... You are not guaranteed. The initiator of the blood contract between ordinary master and servant can kill you at any time."


    Nicholas stared at Donald coldly and protested, "it''s not fair."


    Donald scoffed at the bottom of his eyes and looked disdainful and arrogant: "you should understand the law of the jungle. In this world, the weak are too weak and the strong are too strong. You were born as the weak. Why is it fair to me?"


    Qin Ruan didn''t hold back his voice: "I have a fair way."


    Nicholas asked, "what''s the way?"


    Donald narrowed his eyes and smiled at Qin Ruan, but did not stop her.


    He gained a lot from this trip to the East and the process was very interesting, so he was in a good mood.


    Qin Ruan leaned in the third master''s arms and swept his eyes towards Nicholas who was looking forward to: "let Donald untie the blood evil spirit on you and sign a new blood deed. As long as Donald doesn''t die, you won''t be in any danger."


    Xiao Yunchen and his beast hook snake signed the contract of life and death.


    To put it bluntly, it''s the same birth contract.


    The life of the master will not be greatly affected by the death of the servant.


    Donald and Nicholas can also sign such a blood deed.


    Nicholas and Leslie''s eyes were shining. Donald smiled and asked Qin Ruan, "what''s the advantage of doing this?"


    Qin Ruan smiled and looked calm: "you just promised Nicholas to let him live. I''m just a suggestion. Of course, if you''re just trying to trick Nicholas and Leslie, think I didn''t say it."


    Donald is so cunning that he really likes to play with human beings and control them.


    She just helped Nicholas and Leslie.


    Donald nodded gently, smiled and suggested, "I can promise, but you''re going to visit our rashambo family."


    "We refuse!"


    The third master''s cold voice sounded, and his attitude was firm and indisputable.


    Donald''s eyes turned to deep red. He twisted his eyebrows and stared at Qin Ruan: "do you want to refuse, too?"


    Qin Ruan''s attitude is optional: "the third master doesn''t agree, I''m afraid I can''t agree to your request."


    "Why?" Donald tilted his head and looked very puzzled.


    In his opinion, Qin Ruan is as powerful as their Satan. Why should he listen to human words.


    Although Third Master Huo is protected by mysterious power, he still can''t get rid of the fact that it is a human being.


    Qin Ruan asked her question, "then why do you have to invite me to your family?"


    Donald: I like you very much


    "Hey, that''s too much." Huo Yirong joined the dialogue to express his dissatisfaction.


    Looking at Mr. Huo''s gloomy face, tight mouth, deep eyes and unbearable sense of oppression.


    Qin Ruan was also confused by Donald''s straightforward expression.


    Donald raised his hand, smiled and explained, "I like Mrs. Huo very much. It doesn''t mean I treat her as a partner."


    The third master''s dark eyes spread as cold as ice. He whispered a warning: "don''t talk about misunderstandings, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble."

 Chapter 356

    Donald''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and his handsome face showed a provocative look.


    He put down his raised hands, put one hand in his pocket, and said proudly: "it is said that when third master Huo went to the United States, he was besieged by a wizard invited by a certain force at a high price. At that time, members of the lashambo family were also there and saw the third master show his skills with their own eyes.


    Not only do I know today, Donald, do I have the honor to have a few moves with you? "


    The third master has deep eyes and seems amorous. Careful exploration can find the hidden indifference and evil.


    His cool voice sounded slowly: "although I have some skills, I''m not worth mentioning compared with your excellency."


    The third master''s lazy eyes drooped slightly and looked more dangerous.


    Donald''s face showed a desire to try and said in a deep voice, "humility."


    As soon as the voice came out, he disappeared in place.


    Qin Ruan Mei stared at Donald who appeared in front of her.


    Looking closer, I found that the vampire''s appearance is really good.


    The eyebrows and eyes are deep, the facial features are exquisite, the skin is smooth and flawless white, and the thin lip contour is unspeakably beautiful.


    Qin Ruan doesn''t know whether other vampires look good or not. Compared with the actors she has seen playing vampires in movies and TV, Donald is the best vampire in front of her.


    The most attractive thing is that his red light receded, revealing his deep and dark blue eyes, just like the night sky with shining stars.


    Such a man, regardless of his appearance or elegant aristocracy, is absolutely popular in the entertainment industry.


    "Ruan Ruan."


    The third master''s low voice sounded in Qin Ruan''s ear.


    "Cough -"


    Qin Ruan coughed and looked away from Donald''s face.


    She found the third master''s hand and held it. The two hands exchanged hands, which was her comfort to the third master.


    Donald stroked his face narcissistically and asked Qin Ruan with a smile, "does Mrs. Huo like my face?"


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and looked at him with a faint look: "it''s not as good as my third master."


    Donald, who was in narcissism, gradually cracked his perfect smile.


    His eyes locked on the third master''s exquisite and handsome face, and his eyes were full of pickiness.


    Because of Qin Ruan''s praise, the third master''s sexy lips slowly lifted up, and his face burst into a brilliant smile.


    Donald gave a little cry, and his eyebrows and eyes were cold and proud.


    When everyone had no time to react, several wind blades were fired from his hands.


    Qin Ruan''s eyes tightened, his body subconsciously blocked in front of the third master, and the power of the dark god condensed in his body and collided with several wind blades from the attack.


    The wind blade with killing power will disappear in an instant when it meets the dark force.


    "What do you want to do?!" Qin Ruan sternly questioned.


    Donald looked as if nothing had happened, and his tone was indifferent: "ask the third master for advice."


    "Then I''ll ask you for advice!"


    As soon as Qin Ruan''s voice fell, the powerful power condensed in her hand attacked Donald.


    Aware of the danger, Donald quickly disappeared and blinked to a position several meters away.


    Qin Ruan frowned and looked cold and dignified. He didn''t let each other go.


    She took the first two steps and waved her hands in the void. Countless wind blades formed by the dark force flew at Donald again with a ferocious attack momentum.


    This time, even if he broke his wings, he couldn''t escape.


    Donald blinked again and was hit by the dark force.


    "Poof!"


    He covered the hit chest and spewed out gorgeous blood in his mouth.


    They couldn''t see what Qin Ruan hurt Donald at all. They could only see her slender arms waving in the void. The air in the house was frozen for a moment. Donald bent slightly and sprayed blood at his mouth.


    Qin Ruan''s eyebrows and eyes were hostile. Her eyes were locked on Donald and looked at each other up and down with a critical look.


    With a slight smile, she looked contemptuous and sneered, "that''s all."


    Donald wiped the blood on his lips and smiled angrily: "Mrs. Huo is really a good means."


    Qin Ruan Xiumei said, "you shouldn''t hurt people. As the saying goes, you should know yourself clearly. You should also remember this when you are a ghost."


    Her eyes were angry, and her words were full of provocation.


    Maybe the third master really has some mysterious place or other means to protect his life.


    But all this had never been seen by Qin Ruan in her previous life. She did not allow the third master to have an accident in front of her.


    Donald took a strong shot, which has seriously touched her bottom line.


    The Third Master of the previous life is her life-saving benefactor, the father of her unborn child, and an indispensable part of her next perfect rest of life.


    The third master''s life has been reserved. All those who intend to kill him are against her and provoking her.


    Donald lowered his eyes and stared at the blood wiped by his fingertips. His eyes were dim: "I sincerely invited Mrs. Huo to visit lashambo''s house. I didn''t really mean to hurt people."


    A clamoring war spirit emerged all over him, and the red light in his eyes became bright and gorgeous.


    "But you''ve done it."


    Qin Ruan intuitively felt that Donald became dangerous. The Golden Whip condensed by the power of the dark god suddenly appeared in her hand.


    She warned, "Donald, I advise you not to waste your time. No one can force me to do what I don''t want to do."


    Donald stared straight at Qin Ruan, with a strange and evil complexion: "Mrs. Huo really doesn''t give face?"


    Qin Ruan: "to give face is also to divide people. You are not a person at all."


    "That really hurts my heart." Donald covered his chest with a look of grief.


    The hostility around him receded, and he became more and more interested in staring at Qin Ruan, as if he were looking at rare treasures,.


    However, the depths of his eyes still did not hide a trace of malice.


    That''s the excitement, excitement, and expectation of watching a good play.


    Noticing that Donald''s gaze at Qin Ruan became more and more straightforward, the third master came forward and took Qin Ruan''s thin waist. His voice was cold and warned: "put away your fake appearance and get out with your people!"


    "Third Master, are you ashamed and angry?" Donald sneered¡° You have a weakness, and Mrs. Huo has great ability. "


    He licked his lips, looked down at Qin Ruan''s stomach and gloated: "but your upcoming child is an ordinary person.


    The family of the witches you killed in the United States will not let your children go. You know that the witches in the United States love to bear revenge. They like to revenge their enemies. They don''t hesitate to involve their families and do anything to revenge. "


    The third master was handsome, with a sinister face and a strong killing intention: "Donald, you''re looking for death!"


    If the previous Third Master was still restrained, he showed another side of bloodthirsty at the moment.


    Donald stepped back, smiled and said, "I''m just a wake-up call. I mean no harm."


    This is not malicious?


    Qin Ruan was trembling with anger.


    She didn''t know how the third master provoked American wizards.


    But once it involves the children in her belly, she has zero tolerance.

 Chapter 357

    The third master lowered his eyes and saw Qin Ruan''s face tightened with anger. His smiling eyes and tail were slightly red, adding a sense of killing


    Xu was Qin Ruan. She didn''t find her hand shaking with the third master''s sleeve.


    The third master raised his head, glared at Donald, and said in a cold tone, "get out!"


    Donald could see the dangerous smell of the Hobbs.


    Knowing that they were angered, he had a gentle voice: "my words may not be clear. I invited Mrs. Huo to visit the rashambo family to ask her for a favor. If it is done, I swear by the rashambo family that any wizard in the United States dare not touch your children."


    The third master didn''t accept his suggestion. His handsome face turned into a storm, and his killing intention was heavy in his eyes.


    Huo Yirong came out. Sen Leng''s eyes were as sharp as an eagle and said coldly, "are you threatening us?"


    The Huos never accept anyone''s danger, even the ancient rashambo blood clan.


    Donald explained, "no, no, no, how can this be a threat? It''s a win-win thing for both sides."


    Third master Huo reached out and gently touched Qin Ruan''s not protruding lower abdomen. Junrong''s heavy color disappeared without a trace.


    His eyebrows and eyes were soft and his voice was soft: "this is my first child. The Huo family is looking forward to his coming. If there is no accident, he will be the next successor of the Huo family. The Huo family can''t tolerate any mistakes."


    Donald''s long narrow eyes narrowed slightly.


    The third master smiled politely and continued, "you said that many wizards in America will not let my children go. Do you know what the Huo family represents in the capital, in the cabinet and in the flower planting family?"


    "..." Donald couldn''t say a word when he was blocked.


    How he didn''t know the influence of the Huos at home.


    Third master Huo stared at Donald with deep eyes. His beautiful thin lips aroused evil radians, and his handsome face showed a sneer.


    In a dignified voice, he announced: "if American wizards hurt half of my family, they will officially declare war with the Huo family. What is waiting for them will be the siege of more than half of the Oriental friars."


    The Huos have never been threatened by anyone.


    Accepting threats represents the weakness of the Huo family and their incompetence.


    Donald''s snow-white face was gloomy: "but you can''t guarantee that those wizard families who have been killed by you will not take action without your guard."


    The third master''s thin lips opened slightly, and his words were a little cold with ridicule: "that''s our business, which has nothing to do with your excellency!"


    "I promise you!"


    Just as Donald was ready to speak, Qin Ruan answered his previous request.


    The third master clenched Qin Ruan''s hand, twisted his eyebrows and stared at her, with a look of disapproval at the bottom of his deep eyes.


    Qin Ruan winked at him and went to see Donald: "please help me and use threats. Donald, you are the first person."


    Donald put his right hand on his left shoulder and leaned slightly. He was not ashamed but proud and said, "it will be my honor."


    No matter how the third master Huo refused, the person he asked had promised.


    His desired goal has been achieved.


    Qin Ruan sneered: "then I hope you won''t regret what you did today."


    Donald smiled slightly on his face and frowned gently: "do you mean to do something I regret?"


    Qin Ruan''s tone was casual: "I hope you won''t regret it."


    Huo Yirong feels very oppressed. Qin Ruan doesn''t agree to Donald, and the other party doesn''t dare to do anything to them.


    This feeling of letting the other party succeed is really unpleasant.


    He looked at his third brother and saw his face cold and his eyes bright and clear.


    Huo Yirong asked Qin Ruan, "sister-in-law, are you sure you won''t consider it anymore?"


    "Donald''s kindness was hard to resist, and I had to agree."


    Qin Ruan stared at Donald, with a touch of calculation hidden in her beautiful eyes.


    Since Donald dared to threaten her, he must bear the consequences.


    She has always been soft and hard. If she comes soft, she will have a discussion.


    With a style like Donald, she will let the other party know how to write the word regret.


    Qin Ruan, at Donald''s request, has decided that it doesn''t matter what the third master thinks.


    He stared at Donald with deep eyes. "Since you ask my wife for help, why don''t you spread it out?"


    The third master wanted to know what was so important that Donald didn''t hesitate to threaten them.


    Donald lowered his eyes and ordered Nicholas coldly, "let your people get out!"


    Donald was the second person to be ordered in such a tone except his father.


    Donald was very upset, and there was a trace of grievance in his heart.


    This son of a bitch, sooner or later he will fight back.


    Nicholas looked back and said to the wizards, "you all go out."


    "Young master..." the Wizards didn''t trust him to stay here with Leslie.


    Nicholas ordered in a deep voice, "get out!"


    The young master was angry and the Wizards left the room hesitantly.


    "Take her out, too." Donald spoke again and pointed to Leslie on the ground.


    The wizard immediately came forward and helped the eldest lady away.


    When the door was opened, Huoqiang, huochuan and Huozhi standing outside saw the scene in the house.


    It was found that the masters were not in danger, and their solemn and heavy faces eased a lot.


    The door was taken from the outside.


    If there are only three masters Huo, Qin Ruan, Huo Yirong, Nicholas and Donald left in the big room, there is a vampire.


    Donald looked down at Nicholas, who was sitting on the ground, and held out his hand to him.


    The latter''s body floated uncontrollably and flew quickly in front of Donald.


    Donald put his hand on Nicholas''s shoulder and let him step on the ground. The two faced each other.


    Nicholas stared at the vampire''s handsome enlarged face, with disgust and rejection between his eyebrows.


    Donald squeezed his shoulder and said in a deep voice, "today, in front of the Oriental God, I will sign a blood contract with you, so that you can enjoy an endless life."


    Nicholas wanted to spit on his face.


    He thought, I don''t want endless life, just want to stay away from the devil.


    Donald saw the anger on Nicholas''s face and the rejection from the bottom of his eyes clearly, and didn''t take it to heart at all.


    This person is just a bargaining chip for him.


    Donald took Nicholas, faced Qin Ruan, and performed aristocratic etiquette again.


    His voice was more gentle and respectful than ever before: "please bear witness that I will never break my promise of the rashambo blood clan."


    "Help yourself."


    Qin Ruan didn''t want to get involved, but donald just pulled her into the abyss.


    As for her children, even one in ten thousand danger, she is not allowed to exist.


    She will make Donald regret what he did today for life.


    Qin Ruan''s irrelevant attitude made Donald feel bad.


    I always feel that something may change.


    Now that it''s over, he has no way back.

 Chapter 358

    Donald''s eyes swept to Nicholas in his hands, and his handsome face was solemn: "I have lived for thousands of years and have never concluded a contract with mankind. You are the first person."


    Nicholas said sarcastically, "is it still my honor?"


    Donald nodded seriously: "it''s really your honor. You are worthless in my eyes. You should be grateful to the Oriental God for your maintenance."


    Huo Yirong approached Qin Ruan and asked in a low voice, "sister-in-law, is Donald talking about you?"


    Qin Ruan is indeed a demigod. If he is a God, he is not qualified.


    This life is like a normal person.


    She lowered her eyes and said, "I think he''s probably blind. Are there so many heavenly masters in China all gods?"


    As for Donald''s name, she felt that this guy raised her too high.


    The third master bowed his head and stared at Qin Ruan with disgust on his face.


    The little woman around him was covered with a mysterious veil, which made him unable to see through.


    Qin Ruan can''t be controlled at all. Now she is married to him. They are pregnant and have children. It seems that she can get out at any time.


    "Above the gods, I Donald rashambo and you Nicholas Bolin have made a life blood contract today. With my blood as the guide and soul as the contract, I will give you life with heaven and earth through your loyalty.


    You shall not betray me all your life. You shall conclude a contract and follow it all your life. This contract has been established and will be followed forever. "


    Donald has begun the blood deed ceremony.


    He and Nicholas were shrouded in a thick black fog, which spread a rotten smell.


    After a meeting, a faint smell of blood came out.


    "Qicheng!"


    With Donald''s announcement, the thick black fog that enveloped him and Nicholas dispersed.


    Nicholas was still pale, but his breath changed and he was not weak enough to lose his life at any time before.


    Huo Yirong stepped forward, patted Nicholas on the shoulder, smiled and congratulated: "brother, congratulations on the rest of your life."


    Nicholas covered the neck bitten again by Donald when he just signed the contract and glanced at Huo Yirong coldly: "do you want to give it to you?"


    Huo Yirong laughed like a fox and sneered, "I have no luck to suffer."


    Donald stared at his hand on Nicholas''s shoulder and said, "if you want, I can make an exception again."


    Huo Yirong took back his hand on Nicholas''s shoulder, looked proudly at Donald''s eyes.


    "If I agree, how dare you do it to me?"


    Disdain, mixed with a provocative tone.


    Donald looked up and down at Huo Yirong and said in a deep voice, "not dare, but can''t."


    Huo Yirong''s thin lips aroused evil Si''s smile: "since you have self-knowledge, don''t say misunderstood words."


    Donald smiled faintly without retorting.


    He looked at Qin Ruan, bowed his head slightly, and said respectfully, "Mrs. Huo, my mother fell into a deep sleep without any omen thirty years ago and has not woke up yet. In the name of the current ghost king of Lhasa MBO blood clan, I sincerely invite Mrs. Huo to visit my mother in the family."


    Qin Ruan Mei''s eyes are as deep as an ancient pond.


    After a while, a joking smile came to the corner of her mouth: "when?"


    Donald: "the sooner the better."


    Qin Ruan raised his eyes and went to see the third master.


    The latter chuckled and refused Donald again: "it''s impossible recently. You know that my wife is pregnant. The first three months of pregnancy is a dangerous period. If you don''t pay attention, it will be dangerous."


    Donald frowned and said unhappily, "Leslie is three months pregnant. She''s fine."


    Leslie and Nicholas came to the capital together and took a plane for more than ten hours without any danger.


    Donald thought that the third master was deliberately blocking Qin Ruan.


    The third master gently stared at Qin Ruan''s belly and asked Donald, "if this child is on the way to the United States, or something happens in the United States, dare you ask, do you bear all the responsibilities?"


    Donald was furious: "you''re just being unreasonable!"


    "Pa Pa!!!"


    Huo Yirong applauded, smiled and said, "yes, you even know the strong arguments. You said you had read ancient oriental books before, and now I believe it."


    Donald didn''t care whether he believed it or not. He was so angry that he wanted to kill.


    Seeing this, Qin Ruan couldn''t help laughing and said insincerely, "sorry, I can''t go to the United States with you recently."


    "Are you kidding me?!" Donald was angry and his deep blue eyes glowed with blood.


    He came to talk with great sincerity in exchange for such specious results. How can he not be angry.


    Qin Ruan restrained his face and said in a deep voice, "I won''t put my child in any danger for your sake. If it''s convenient, I can bring your mother."


    Donald''s face showed meditation and seriously considered Qin Ruan''s proposal.


    After a while, he nodded, "OK, I''ll go back to the United States and bring my mother here as soon as possible."


    His mother did not sleep, but fell into a deep sleep for some reason.


    For thirty years, he can''t wait any longer.


    His body can''t bear powerful powers. He must rely on Nicholas''s blood to reshape his flesh. No accidents can happen during this period.


    If his mother wakes up, he can safely rebuild his new body.


    Qin Ruan covered his mouth and yawned. The third master looked in his eyes and said coldly to Donald: "in the next few days, I don''t want to see you again. Go back."


    Donald raised his eyebrows slightly and said defiantly, "I believe we''ll see each other again soon."


    The third master looked like a smile, and his cold eyes glanced at him: "I hope you can have today''s confidence at that time."


    Donald turned away with Nicholas and didn''t take his threat seriously.


    After they left, Huoqiang, huochuan, Huozhi and others rushed into the room immediately.


    The third master loosened Qin Ruan and frowned at her: "Ruan Ruan, why do you promise Donald?"


    Qin Ruan promised so quickly that he didn''t even have a chance to stop it.


    At Donald''s request, the Huos couldn''t be alone.


    The rashambo blood clan has always been concerned by the American upper class. Any trouble they have is reported by the secret forces staring at them.


    At that time, what role will the Huo family play in it? The trouble caused him a headache.


    Once they are involved with the upper echelons of the west, those guys in the cabinet will annoy their grandfather and father.


    Qin Ruan realized later and found that she had forgotten to consider the Huo family.


    Her sleepiness dissipated and she asked with some uneasiness, "are you angry?"


    The third master pressed his beating forehead and comforted Qin Ruan Wen: "I''m not angry. I want to know why you promised Donald. You should know that even if you don''t promise him, he doesn''t dare to do anything to you."


    Qin Ruan frowned and said unhappily, "since he dares to threaten me, I want him to submit to the whole lashambo family."


    Huo Yirong, who was waiting for Qin Ruan''s answer, distorted his face for a moment.


    This is too arrogant and arrogant.

 Chapter 359

    Lashambo is an ancient blood clan. They are not loyal to the upper class nobles of the United States. How can they be loyal to Qin and Ruan across the border.


    When the Third Master heard Qin Ruan''s answer, he didn''t slow down for a moment.


    Qin Ruan looked too serious. The third master shook his head and smiled. He reached out and touched her head: "what are you thinking?"


    "How do you want to protect your baby." Qin Ruan lowered his head and gently stroked his lower abdomen: "Donald threatened me with his baby today. I want him and the whole lashambo family to protect him all his life."


    Huo Yi couldn''t bear to interrupt: "sister-in-law, are you a little whimsical?"


    Qin Ruan glanced at him and was too lazy to explain.


    She stared straight at the third master to hear his opinion.


    The third master sighed and asked her, "are you sure?"


    "More than 80% is that the means are somewhat shameless." Qin Ruan slowly lowered his eyes, as if he were too ashamed.


    In fact, there was a vicious light in her eyes.


    Even if the means are shameless, she just wants Donald to regret today and use her children as a threat chip.


    The third master''s eyes were slightly heavy and his voice was gentle and spoiled: "then do it. If it''s done, the baby can have another amulet in the future."


    "That''s what I think!" Hearing the connivance of the third master, Qin Ruan burst into a bright smile.


    This blatant preference and the feeling of being indulged without a bottom line made her happy.


    Huo Yirong thinks that the third brother and Qin Ruan are crazy.


    The rashambo family dare not openly oppose the Huo family, but it does not mean that they will submit to Qin Ruan or the Huo family.


    At this time, the dark guard of the Huo family came into the room and whispered in Huoqiang''s ear.


    Huo Qiang''s eyes flashed slightly when he heard the speech and waved to his opponent.


    After the latter left, Huo Qiang stepped forward and said respectfully, "the second master, the third master, the people of the Bolin family are ready to leave."


    "Now?" Huo Yirong frowned and looked out of the dark window.


    It''s midnight now. Nicholas has just signed the blood contract and Leslie is also injured. Is it too fast for them to leave at this time.


    Huoqiang hung his head: "Donald was in a hurry to leave. He argued with the Wizards of the Bolin family and finally decided to leave immediately."


    "This guy is really eager." Huo Yirong sneered.


    His mouth closed tightly and his eyes were gloomy: "third brother, do we want to give a big gift to the rashambo family?"


    The third master smiled, his thin lips opened slightly, and revealed a word.


    "Send."


    Huo Yirong raised his eyebrows, and his eyes glowed fiercely: "shall I come or you?"


    The Third Master said faintly, "go and inform Professor Brent to buy all the blood on the American market and don''t let go of the hospital inventory."


    Huo Yirong smiled, and his tone revealed a bit of schadenfreude: "I''m looking forward to what chaos tens of thousands of vampires will fall into without the supply of fresh blood."


    The third master''s eyes were slightly curved: "Donald just went back to clean up the mess."


    "Hahaha..." Huo Yirong couldn''t help laughing happily when he thought of everything Donald faced after returning home.


    The unhappiness of Donald''s threats dissipated a lot.


    Qin Ruan was amazed. The Huo family''s means were indeed higher.


    This is a remote control, directly cutting off the enemy''s food and grass.


    The third master took Qin Ruan and whispered to Huo Yirong, "the second brother will inform Professor Brent now and let him do it overnight."


    "Get it!"


    Huo Yirong leads Huoqiang and huochuan out of the room.


    Huo Zhi, who was standing in the house, saw the third master holding his wife to the bed and turned out of the room.


    When she stood at the door and was about to close the door, the third master whispered his voice into her ears.


    "Bring me the tranquilizing medicinal diet soup in the kitchen."


    "Yes, Third Master."


    Huo Zhi closed the door and went downstairs to get the medicinal soup.


    Qin Ruan, who was not sleepy in bed, asked in surprise, "why is there soup in the middle of the night?"


    The third master sat by the bed, withdrew his home shoes, opened his thin quilt and leaned against the head of the bed.


    He looked sideways and said in a warm voice, "I guess it may not be calm tonight. Let the kitchen prepare for a rainy day."


    Qin Ruan: "only prepare me?"


    The third master took her little hand and smiled: "only you drink medicinal soup."


    Medicated food soup is also medicine. He and his second brother don''t drink that.


    Josh and Qin Mei are as strong as a little tiger, and they don''t need medicine and food to supplement their bodies.


    It''s not just Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan didn''t mean that. She changed her way and asked, "is the third master so gentle and considerate to everyone? Will you worry about whether the second master is hungry at night and whether he can''t sleep well? "


    "No." The third master gave a crisp answer without hesitation.


    Qin Ruan looked stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    Ask why you prepared her alone, which is suspected of being amorous. If you don''t ask, you also feel that there is no silver 300 Liang here.


    The third master smiled in his eyes and opened his mouth to explain: "the second brother doesn''t have to take care of him, because Huoqiang will prepare for him. Huochuan will arrange any situation on my side at any time. Huozhi will take care of your body. She will do a lot of things for you."


    The unspoken meaning is that Huo Zhi arranged it so that she wouldn''t have a burden.


    "Is that so?" Qin Ruan gave a light tut.


    With a smile and gentle eyes, she couldn''t help sighing: "if Huo Zhi didn''t have the order of the third master, he wouldn''t prepare a tranquilizing medicinal diet soup in the middle of the night."


    The third master smiled and said nothing, because it was true.


    Qin Ruan looked at the lazy and elegant man in front of him and said with a smile: "the third master is so good at taking care of people. He is a perfect lover. Which woman in the world won''t fall for you."


    The third master held Qin Ruan''s hand to his mouth and printed a gentle kiss, which had nothing to do with emotion and desire.


    His voice was low and soft: "I have no lover, I have a wife."


    The skin on the back of Qin Ruan''s hand was kissed, which made him feel more and more intense.


    She drew her hand. The third master''s hand was tight and she couldn''t get rid of it.


    The third master held her soft little hand and comforted her with a warm voice: "good, stop making trouble, Huo Zhi is coming up."


    Qin Ruan glared at him: "who''s making trouble? It''s clear that you don''t talk about martial virtue."


    The third master raised his eyebrows in surprise and asked, "Oh? Why don''t you talk about martial arts? "


    Qin Ruan said, "it''s too provocative. It''s not responsible to tease people."


    The third master''s gentle face slowly cracked.


    He just comforted Qin Ruan and didn''t deliberately tease her.


    Looking at the clear eyes of the little girl and the joking light hidden in the bottom of her eyes, the third master understood in an instant.


    Little girl, it''s nothing to ask for trouble. She''s deliberately making trouble with him.


    The third master reached out and brushed the hair on the side of Qin Ruan''s face. His voice was unprecedented sexy and gentle: "girl, it''s not just moving your mouth."


    He bent over and kneaded Qin Ruan''s face with some strength.


    "Did you lay it first?"


    What are you up to?


    The words spit out from Qin Ruan''s mouth are full of thick tones, which are not carefully understood.

 Chapter 360

    The third master smiled and bent his eyes, revealing an enchanting light in his eyes.


    His eyelashes were very long and a little warped. He blinked gently and reflected in Qin Ruan''s eyes, which made her unable to return to God at once.


    This man looks like a beautiful moon, modest and calm, but he is actually a great evil.


    The third master gazed into Qin Ruan''s eyes, slowly lowered his head and put his lips close to her ears.


    "Ruan Ruan, did your heart beat faster?"


    His low laughter sounded in Qin Ruan''s ears. His voice was hoarse, sexy, deep and provocative.


    "Mu you!"


    Qin Ruan''s heart pounded and strongly denied it.


    She was definitely not flustered by the third master. She was just afraid that the man would cross the border during her pregnancy.


    The third master put his hand on an acupoint under Qin Ruan''s shoulder. A gentle ambiguity appeared on Junmei''s face, and his tone was spoiled: "bad boy, lie."


    Qin Ruan stretched out his hand to push his shoulder and said, "Third Master, get up first."


    "Dislike me?"


    The third master''s slender knuckles stroked Qin Ruan''s red eyes, and his gentle eyes looked at her red face. The smile in her eyes gradually deepened.


    "It''s too heavy." Qin Ruan is crying.


    Can you stop teasing her so badly? It''s a foul.


    They are friends who have rolled together. We can''t say that we are all familiar with each other''s bodies. Some characteristics can be detected by touching each other.


    Whether Qin Ruan''s eyes were wet or not, he was speechless annoyed and ashamed.


    The third master couldn''t bear to bully her too hard, so he got up and left.


    Before leaving, I didn''t forget to steal incense on her face and drop a shallow kiss.


    He left and pressed his hand under Qin Ruan''s shoulder without moving it away.


    The third master stared at Qin Ruan with deep eyes and asked with a smile, "did your heart beat faster just now?"


    Qin Ruan wanted to deny it and nodded gently to his serious smiling eyes.


    The third master pressed the acupoint under her shoulder: "clicking here will make people''s heart beat faster and breed false sleep."


    "..." Qin Ruan was confused.


    With her abnormal heartbeat just now, it''s not because she was teased by this man.


    Qin Ruan breathed a sigh of relief. His mood was inexplicable. He couldn''t say what he felt.


    "Dong Dong -"


    The door was knocked.


    The third master tidied up Qin Ruan''s clothes. His cold voice sounded, "come in."


    Huo Zhi walked into the room with the tranquilizing medicinal diet soup on the tray in his hand.


    She went to the bed. The third master swept the soup cup in the tray and asked, "what''s the temperature?"


    Huo Zhi: "just at the entrance."


    The third master picked up the soothing medicinal diet soup and personally fed it to Qin Ruan.


    Qin Ruan''s lips closed tightly and refused his feeding.


    The third master smiled: "good, let''s sleep after drinking."


    "Who wants to sleep with you!"


    Qin Ruan took the soup cup in the third master''s hand, drank it in one mouthful and dried it boldly.


    She handed the soup cup to Huo Zhi: "finished."


    Huo Zhi took the soup cup, hung her head slightly, turned and left, and her steps were obviously much faster than before.


    She saw that her wife was losing her temper with her master. In such a battlefield without gunpowder smoke, she''d better flash first.


    When Huo Zhi closed the door, what came into her ears was the sound of the third master soothing his wife.


    After closing the door, Huo Zhi stood in place and shook her body.


    On weekdays, the decisive master becomes a soft voice, and I don''t know whether his wife can resist it.


    Facts have proved that Qin Ruan can''t resist.


    Before long, she slept under the gentle comfort of the third master.


    The third master leaned on the head of the bed, stared at Qin Ruan lying beside him, and pushed down the arc of his lips.


    He couldn''t help sighing in his heart that it was a little hard to bring up children, but the taste of enjoying it made him very useful.


    The third master looked down and stared at Qin Ruan''s belly.


    I don''t know if the little one will grind people like his mother.


    ¡­¡­


    the second day.


    Qin Ruan was awakened by a sudden knock on the door.


    "Dong Dong!!!"


    "Ruan Ruan? Are you awake? Get up! Something''s wrong! "


    "Dong Dong Dong... Ruan Ruan, Ruan Ruan?"


    The familiar voice came in from outside the door, which clearly belonged to Qin Mei.


    Qin Ruan rubbed his sleepy eyes and turned over on the bed.


    She threw her hand aside and put it on her body, which was significantly higher than the bed.


    Qin Ruan, who had just woke up and was still confused, fumbled with his hands.


    Soon her hands were wrapped and could not be disengaged.


    "Well?" Qin Ruan finally whispered.


    She slowly opened a pair of eyes. What came into her eyes was sitting by the bed, smiling in her eyes and looking at her third master gently.


    The third master is holding a tablet in his other hand and wearing a Bluetooth headset in his ear. It looks like he is working.


    "Ruan Ruan, get up quickly. Something''s wrong!" Qin Mei''s anxious voice came from outside the door.


    Hearing that something had happened, Qin Ruan got up.


    Her hands stopped making trouble and fumbled for places that should not be touched. The Third Master also let go of her little hands.


    "It''s already up. What''s the matter?"


    Qin Ruan had no time to tidy up his messy pajamas. He shouted outside the door, got up and went to the ground to open the door.


    "Ruan Ruan!"


    When the third master saw her, he opened the door and shouted at her in a deep voice.


    "Huh?" Qin Ruan looked back and looked at the third master leaning on the head of the bed.


    The third master waved to her and said in a warm voice, "come here."


    "Ruan, open the door!"


    At the same time, Qin Mei hurried to open the door outside the door.


    Qin Ruan had no time to hesitate, raised his feet and walked quickly towards the Third Master: "what''s the matter?"


    The third master sat up straight, arranged the messy pajamas for Qin Ruan, and covered her exposed sexy collarbone.


    Seeing the scenery that should not be exposed, the third master looked satisfied.


    He waved to Qin Ruan, "go."


    Qin Ruan lowered his head, looked at the clothes on his body and resisted turning his eyes.


    She turned and strode away.


    The door was opened and Qin Mei kept knocking.


    Seeing his sister appear in front of him, Qin Mei took her hand and said nervously, "Tangya is dead!"


    Qin Ruan frowned slightly: "how did you die?"


    Huo Zhi, who was guarding outside the door, said hello to Qin Ruan: "madam."


    "Yes." Seeing that she wanted to enter the house, Qin Ruan took Qin Mei into the room.


    Huo Zhi raised her feet and stepped into the room. When she passed Qin Ruan, she bowed her head respectfully and walked quickly to the indoor bed.


    The third master''s slender fingers point on the flat screen in his hand, and the Bluetooth headset in his ear has been removed.


    I don''t know where he ordered the tablet. There was a huge projection on the wall opposite the bed, and the texture of the image was very clear.


    He is watching the morning news of Beijing TV, and the anchor is broadcasting the recent chaotic war in country X.


    The female anchor''s standard professional Mandarin is surrounded indoors. The mandarin level of the hosts of Beijing TV station is class A. The Mandarin they speak during broadcasting is not mixed with dialect pronunciation.


    The third master swept the picture of the war ruins of country x on the projection screen, and his eyes were dim.


    He glanced at Huo Zhi standing in front of the window and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Huo Zhi respectfully replied: "Third Master, Nangong is here."


    The third master frowned, and the handsome face showed impatience: "what is he doing here?"


    Nangong Chang and Xiao wenrou are getting married. The other party is coming at this time. It''s not good to see who comes.

 Chapter 361

    Huo Zhi looked at Qin Ruan and Qin Mei not far away, and his tone was slightly heavy: "Nangong knew his wife''s identity and sent someone to kill Tang Ya who flew abroad this morning, saying it was an apology to his wife."


    "What?!" Qin Mei was shocked.


    He received a call from his elder brother early in the morning. The other party told him that Tang Ya was dead and asked him and his sister to pay attention to safety these days.


    As soon as he got the news, he hurried over. He didn''t expect to hear about Tang Ya''s death here.


    The third master''s face was full of gloomy and cold look, his thin lips pursed unhappily, and his slender fingertips tapped the edge of the flat plate in his hand.


    He raised his head and stared at Huo Zhi with cold eyes: "how did he know his wife''s identity?"


    "The Su family watched his wife some time ago. They knew it through Miss Ling?"


    Qin Ruan''s face was not very good-looking. He interrupted and asked, "Ling Xiaoxuan?"


    Huo Zhi faced Qin Ruan and reported back respectfully: "yes, Miss Ling was heard by the people watched by the Su family when she was talking to her uncle."


    After that, she knelt in front of the Third Master: "my subordinates are not good at doing things!"


    The third master picked up his slender peach eyes slightly and casually glanced at Huo Zhi: "they can stare at the friends around his wife. It shows that they are prepared. Your duty is to be responsible for the safety of his wife. The Ling family has nothing to do with you."


    Huo Zhi didn''t dare to say anything. She didn''t happen this time. After all, it was her negligence.


    After the morning news broadcast, the third master clicked the flat screen in his hand, and the huge projector screen disappeared.


    The third master put the tablet on the bed. He got up and put on his shoes. He asked in a deep voice, "where is Nangong Chang?"


    Huo Zhi: "downstairs hall."


    "Does the second master know the news?"


    "Yes, the second master is greeting him downstairs."


    The Third Master heard that the two people came together and raised their hands to press the uncontrolled Temple: "go down and watch it. Don''t let the two fight."


    Huo Zhi also knew that his second master was incompatible with Nangong Chang, and the two started fighting as soon as they disagreed.


    She whispered back: "Uncle Qiang and brother Chuan are downstairs guarding the second master."


    The Third Master said in a deep voice, "you go too. Don''t let the second master beat people up."


    "I''ll go now." Huozhi got up and left.


    The third master unbuttoned his pajamas, raised his eyes and saw Qin Mei still in the room. He said in a deep voice, "Ruan and I haven''t washed yet. Go out and wait."


    Qin Mei stared at his exposed porcelain white skin and sighed that a man was whiter than a woman and that enviable abdominal muscles made him hot eyed.


    Hearing the third master''s order to leave the house, Qin Mei thought of the excitement downstairs. Qin Mei knew the current affairs very well and said, "I''ll go downstairs, too!"


    Before he finished, he had left the room.


    The third master went to Qin Ruan, who frowned, and stretched out his slender index finger and pressed it in the center of her eyebrows: "don''t tangle, since we can''t hide it, we won''t hide it."


    Qin Ruan shook his head: "I''m not worried about this. Nangong changneng killed Tang Ya this morning. His appearance in Qinshi at this time shows that he has arranged a detailed plan and is sure to come without any risk.


    I''m afraid he''s bad for the Qin family. Now the Qin group is not good enough in the capital. I''m a little worried. "


    The third master came forward and hugged Qin Ruan. He bowed his head and kissed her in her hair: "good boy, I''m here."


    He sighed: "if Nangong Chang releases the news, you may be busy in the next days."


    "Why?" Qin Ruan looked up, puzzled between his eyebrows and eyes.


    After her identity was exposed, she thought it would only be inconvenient at school and was surrounded by the children of major families.


    It''s a holiday now. There should be no trouble coming to the door.


    The third master rubbed her hair, smiled and said, "it''s not easy to be the daughter-in-law of the Huo family. You''re the next mistress of the Huo family. Many people will visit you next, and the person in power of the dragon family may summon you."


    "President?" Qin Ruan opened his eyes.


    She knows that she is a member of the dragon family and a big man who can be seen on TV every day.


    It was the first time she felt so close to such a distant figure.


    "Yes." The third master nodded and pushed her to the bathroom: "clean up and go downstairs with me. If you don''t want to talk for a while, you don''t have to speak. Just sit next to me."


    "I see."


    Qin Ruan went into the bathroom and closed the door.


    She didn''t really relax under the third master''s comfort.


    Nangong Chang felt very unfriendly to her.


    She always felt that this person would be her accident. In her previous life, the other party was hidden in the dark and did not surface. Many things involved in this life were related to him.


    ¡­¡­


    Downstairs.


    Second Lord Huo has been fighting with Nangong Chang.


    They didn''t like each other. They fought when they didn''t agree.


    This time is no exception. Many objects in the living room were destroyed by the fight between the two.


    Huo Qiang, Huo Chuan and Huo Zhi stood by and looked coldly.


    If they were not the Huo family''s dark guard, they would all want to come forward and applaud and shout for the second master.


    Nangong Chang is hard to get well under Huo Yirong. He is beaten more times.


    Of course, they are both people with status and status, not like ordinary people fighting.


    They fought each other in a place invisible to the naked eye.


    "Hiss!" Nangong Chang was attacked by Huo Yirong in the abdomen again. His waist bent with pain. He stood up straight after a long time.


    Of course, Huo Yirong didn''t escape each other''s attack every time, and he was more or less injured, but he couldn''t see it on the surface.


    Josh and Qin Mei stood at the farthest place to watch, and talked about their explanations from time to time.


    "Nangong Chang lost this time. My second cousin''s best skill is sneak attack. Few people can hide from that move just now."


    Josh took Qin Mei''s hand and was very excited.


    Qin Mei was already amazed. This was the real master''s move. He wanted to try.


    He admired and said, "the second master''s skill is more powerful."


    "That is! I think my second cousin was invincible in the family, except my third cousin. "


    Hearing the speech, Qin Mei blinked: "the third master is more powerful?"


    Josh pursed his lips, a little hesitant.


    "Say, how''s the third master?" Qin Mei is so curious.


    The third master is weak and doesn''t look like a fighter.


    According to Josh, the third master''s skill is more powerful than Huo Yirong. Qin Mei has an idea in his heart.


    He wondered if he could find a chance to have a man to man duel with the third master another day.


    Josh licked his lips, leaned close to his ear and whispered, "it''s not that my third cousin can fight, but that he will see blood as long as he moves to kill. It''s not a simple competition, but a struggle between life and death, so few people see my third cousin do it."


    "Woge!" Qin Mei can''t imagine it at all. The picture of the modest, gentle and elegant third master can''t be imagined even in his mind.


    He even suspected that the ferocious man Josh said was really his little sister''s husband.

 Chapter 362

    "Nangong is so enthusiastic that it makes me so lively."


    Speaking of Cao Cao, Cao Cao arrived, and the third master''s indifferent voice sounded from the second floor.


    He stood downstairs, holding Qin Ruan''s small hand, but the whole person showed a steady and precious atmosphere, and a proud and cold smile appeared on his handsome face.


    Huo Yirong and Nangong Chang, who are about to get entangled again, stop immediately.


    They stood downstairs as if nothing had happened to tidy up their clothes. They all smiled. It seemed that he was not the one who had fought before.


    After they stopped, the Huo family''s dark guards cleaned up the mess very consciously.


    Third master Huo took Qin Ruan''s waist and went downstairs. Nangong Chang, who always wanted to repay, greeted him with a smile.


    His eyes were stained with a trace of evil spirit, and his eyes stared at Qin Ruan: "this is Mrs. Huo. As expected, it''s better to meet than to meet. He''s a great beauty."


    Qin Ruan lifted his eyelids slightly and gave Nangong Chang a faint look.


    This man is very different from what she thought.


    She thought Nangong Chang had done all the evil things and was filled with evil spirit. Unexpectedly, his breath was very clean.


    The third master introduced Qin Ruan: "this is the eldest young master of Nangong family, Nangong Chang."


    "Hello."


    Qin Ruan said hello in a cool tone.


    Nangong Chang stretched out his hand to her: "Hello, Mrs. Huo, first meeting."


    Qin Ruan lowered his eyes and stared at the hand with a trace of blood in front of him. His good-looking eyebrows frowned gently.


    Just as she was about to hold her hand politely, the third master hugged her across Nangong Chang and went to the sofa to sit down.


    Nangong Chang, who was left behind by them, flashed a sinister light in his eyes and provoked an interesting smile on his lips.


    His face was clean as he turned.


    Nangong Chang walked to the left of Third Master Huo as if nothing had happened and sat down. He joked: "Third Master Jinwucangjiao, it''s hard to hide the news. If the celebrities of all families know it, they don''t know how many people''s hearts will be broken."


    The third master looked indifferent, and his beautiful lips kept a perfect radian. He said in a warm voice, "you can''t spare me. The wedding date is approaching, and many girls shed tears for it."


    Nangong Chang smiled proudly: "I don''t dare to compare with the third master. I''ve been in the midst of thousands of flowers and have already caused a lot of love debt. The third master, you''ve been clean for many years. I didn''t expect to be so planted. When I knew the news, I was shocked."


    His eyes locked on Qin Ruan, and his eyes were full of curiosity.


    Huo Yirong sneered: "you know you are a prodigal son. What can you compare with my third brother!"


    He sat opposite Nangong Chang with a cold light in his eyes. He wanted to beat Nangong Chang on his head.


    "Naturally, I dare not compare with the third master." Nangong Changhe road.


    He was not affected by Huo Yirong''s words.


    The third master''s eyes drooped slightly, his slender fingers flicked his dust free sleeves, and his words and deeds had a natural elegant charm.


    His voice was indifferent, and he asked: "Nangong doesn''t come thousands of miles to visit, not just to talk about the past?"


    "It''s natural."


    Nangong Chang leaned on the sofa and stretched out his hand to the bodyguard behind him.


    The latter immediately sent a festive post with a bright red cover.


    Nangong Chang sent the wedding invitation to Qin Ruan and said with a smile, "I''ll get married in a few days and ask Mrs. Huo to show me a face. I didn''t know Mrs. Huo''s existence before. I blame the third master for hiding it so tightly that I almost left you behind, which made my Nangong family lose etiquette."


    After saying that, he also winked at Qin Ruan. His friendly attitude made people unable to pick out half of the mistakes.


    Qin Ruan put his hands around the third master''s arm and didn''t reach out to receive the wedding invitation.


    She lowered her eyes and stared at Nangong Chang''s hand holding the invitation. She found the thick black evil spirit gathered on his hand.


    The ferocious spirit was so black that it almost covered up the color of the wedding invitation on his hand.


    Qin Ruan doesn''t look very good.


    She found that Nangong Chang''s evil spirit formed by his sins all his life was piled up in his hands.


    No wonder I found the other party so clean before. It''s a secret technique.


    When the evil Qi is driven to a specific position, it can delay the damage of life and have unique Qi luck.


    It seems that Nangong Chang also dabbled in metaphysics, and there are experts behind him.


    Nangong Chang didn''t take back the wedding invitation in his hand, so he held it up.


    Seeing that Qin Ruan didn''t move, he stared at his audience. Nangong Chang smiled and asked, "Mrs. Huo won''t appreciate it?"


    Qin Ruan returns to his senses and is about to move.


    A slender jade like hand with distinct bones stretched out and took the wedding invitation from Nangong Chang.


    The third master pinched the wedding invitation with his fingertips, looked down at the gorgeous color of the post, and slightly hooked the corners of his lips: "I will take my wife with me and congratulate Nangong Da Shao and Miss Xiao on their wedding in advance."


    Nangong Chang smiled with satisfaction: "I will sweep my bed to greet you and wait for third Lord Huo and Mrs. Huo."


    The Third Master said faintly, "you''re welcome."


    Nangong Chang''s smile converged and his face showed apology: "I''m here to send a wedding invitation this time. The second is to apologize to Hoff."


    Qin Ruan''s eyes flashed slightly, and he knew what he was going to say next.


    "Some time ago, I had a little pet that offended Mrs. Huo''s family and caused some misunderstandings. Just this morning, I dealt with the unsightly things. Mrs. Huo doesn''t have to worry about the follow-up trouble in the future."


    "Pets?" Qin Ruan''s red lips stirred up, and his voice was cold and thin.


    "Yes, a little pet that has been raised for many years and has such feelings."


    Nangong Chang leaned on the back of the sofa, with a little sadness between his eyebrows and eyes.


    Huo Yirong looked at him and itched: "Oh! I said, "Nangong Chang, are you hypocritical?"


    He can''t look at this son of a bitch. He''s insidious. He''ll repay his vengeance. His means are insidious and despised.


    Nangong Chang looked innocent: "how can it be hypocrisy? It''s just some remembrance. After all, I''ve been raised around for many years. I''m very popular on weekdays. I''m reluctant to deal with it like this."


    Qin Ruan glanced at him carelessly: "I don''t want to give up, and why destroy it."


    Nangong Chang frowned and said with awe inspiring righteousness, "she has offended Mrs. Huo and will always pay the price."


    Qin Ruan looked slightly cold and asked, "it has become my fault to cooperate. I have become an executioner who urges people to die?"


    "That''s not true." Nangong Chang waved his hand and stared at Qin Ruan''s face with dark eyes: "it''s the people below. This is my apology from Mrs. Huo. Please don''t remember all kinds of unhappiness before."


    Qin Ruan''s eyes were slightly heavy, and his voice said coldly, "if you don''t care, how can you put it in your heart? Nangong is worried."


    Huo Yirong sneered: "I said Nangong Chang, don''t think about throwing dirty water on my sister-in-law. You''ll pay for your own sins. You can toss as much as you like, as long as you don''t offend my Huo family."


    "Tut!" Nangong Chang tutted softly, and his eyes looked pitifully at Huo Yirong: "I picked your pants when I was a child. As for worrying about so many years."


    "Shut up!" Lord Huo blew up.

 Chapter 363

    Huo Yirong stood up and pointed to Nangong Chang''s nose: "do you still owe to clean up?!"


    Qin Mei and Josh in the corner were very excited about eating melons.


    "Gossip, gossip, big gossip!"


    Josh held Qin Mei''s hand tightly, and his excited eyes were slightly red.


    Under the pressure of his second cousin, he wanted to fight back for a long time. Now the opportunity finally came.


    Qin Mei was stunned.


    What kind of heavy taste do these people have? Why do they pull it on their pants.


    The topic changed so fast that he was a little messy in the wind.


    Qin Ruan, who is also in a mess, is sitting next to the third master.


    The third master gave a low cough and pinched her palm. In order to protect the second brother''s face, he took the initiative to explain: "at that time, the second brother was only a few years old and had a little quarrel with Nangong Chang."


    "Well." Qin Ruan put away the surprise on his face.


    "Are you looking for a fight!" Huo Yirong grabbed Nangong Chang by the collar and picked him up from the sofa.


    Nangong Chang didn''t fight back and scolded back at this time. He allowed second Lord Huo to do whatever he wanted.


    He knew that Huo San was here and Huo Yirong wouldn''t do it to him.


    It turned out that he expected well.


    "Second brother."


    Seeing Huo Yirong shaking his fist towards Nangong Chang, Huo Sanye disagreed and his voice sounded.


    Huo Yirong glared at Nangong Chang with a sneer on his lips. Junya''s face was full of gloom.


    "Nangong Chang, wait. I''ll beat you to kneel on the ground sooner or later."


    Nangong Chang smiled brightly and showed a provocative light in his eyes: "second master, I''m so scared!"


    Huo Yirong''s mood calmed down. He was handsome and elegant, noble and elegant as a God. There was a spring breeze smile between his eyebrows and eyes, and his eyes were compassionate and gentle.


    He loosened Nangong Chang''s collar and kindly arranged for him: "it''s boring to annoy me. Let''s fight well occasionally. If you want to calculate me, the means are not in place."


    Nangong Chang chuckles, dodges Huo Yirong, and deliberately tightens the collar of his neck to tidy it up by himself.


    "That''s a pity."


    There was a loss in his words, and he still kept a spring look on his face.


    Huo Zhi went to third master Huo and Qin Ruan and whispered, "Third Master, madam''s medicated soup is ready and you can have dinner."


    The wedding invitation in the third master''s hand was put on the table by him. He got up and pulled up Qin Ruan, with a gentle smile on his lips: "we have received the wedding invitation from Nangong. Do you want to stay for a casual meal?"


    Nangong Chang pulled up his sleeves in a casual manner, and his words were still provocative: "I''m afraid Huo Er will eat me, so I won''t beg for this suspicion."


    Huo Yirong said in a deep voice, "Huo Qiang, see off!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Huo Qiang went to Nangong Chang and made a gesture of invitation: "Nangong Da Shao, please --"


    Nangong Chang looked up, glanced at Huo Yirong and said with a sneer, "you said you were so cute and beautiful like a doll when you were a child. Why are you so cruel..."


    "Shut up!" Huo Yirong was deeply lucky and angry.


    Nangong Chang continued with a smile, "if you weren''t as beautiful as a girl when you were a child, I wouldn''t have picked your pants."


    Huo Yirong sneered: "it was really cheap to break your arm!"


    Nangong Chang seemed to be aftertaste and shook his head gently: "so for so many years, I can''t forget that thing. Thanks to the kindness of second Lord Huo''s men."


    You know, Nangong Chang was also a bully since childhood.


    Huo Yirong broke his arm. He remembered it all his life.


    Huo Er Ye snorted and smiled, "you are inferior to others."


    Nangong Chang: "it''s only because second Lord Huo was too delicate and beautiful."


    Huo Erye: "who looks like such an ugly person to do mischief!"


    It''s hard to agree with what he said.


    Although Nangong Chang is not good-looking, he is not ugly.


    Born in an aristocratic family, he carries the noble spirit cultivated in the family, which is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Nangong Chang smiled and said, "let''s do this to each other."


    "Huo Qiang, see off!"


    This time, without waiting for Huo Qiang to speak, Nangong Chang left with the bodyguard behind him.


    When passing by third master Huo and Qin Ruan, he nodded politely: "look forward to third master Huo and Mrs. Huo at the wedding in a few days."


    "Sure." The third master nodded.


    After Nangong Chang left, Third Master Huo twisted his eyebrows and looked at Huo Yirong: "second brother, why do you pester him and tease him again and again."


    "If I don''t, can that guy satisfy himself?" Huo Yirong didn''t care.


    As soon as Nangong Chang left, he immediately resumed his leisurely and lazy posture, and his angry face disappeared completely.


    It''s like the person who was angry before is not him at all.


    Qin Ruan''s lips pulled. The second Lord Huo changed his face too quickly. He was a movie emperor alive.


    If she couldn''t see it at this time, Huo Yirong was intentional and her eyes would be white.


    Oscar owes Huo Yirong a little golden man for his acting skills.


    Third Master: "stop sitting and get up for dinner."


    "I''m finished. Go."


    Huo Yirong pulled his collar and leaned on the sofa relaxed. His posture was loose and indulgent, and his whole body released a romantic and dissolute breath.


    Hearing the speech, the third master took Qin Ruan''s hand and left.


    He glanced at Josh and Qin Mei who stood in the corner and ate melons for a long time. They were disappointed because of the reversal.


    The Third Master asked them, "have you eaten?"


    Qin Mei: "no!"


    Josh: eat, eat


    Qin Mei looked at Josh suspiciously and looked surprised: "when did you eat? Why don''t I know?"


    Josh: "just before."


    "But you got up with me and went downstairs. I didn''t see you eat."


    Josh, who was demolished, wanted to bury his head in his crotch.


    It''s embarrassing.


    He just doesn''t want to eat at the same table as his third cousin.


    Qin Mei may not see it. He obviously felt that his third cousin was in a bad mood, very bad.


    Josh kept winking at Qin Mei and explained, "I ate in my room. If you didn''t eat, you''ll eat with me. I''ll accompany my second cousin!"


    At this time, he didn''t dislike that his second cousin was the great devil. He rushed to Huo Yirong like a rabbit and sat down.


    Third master Huo left him alone and went to the restaurant with Qin Ruan and Qin Mei.


    At the dinner table, the third master was silent except for occasionally caring about Qin Ruan.


    Even Qin Ruan, Qin Mei and Josh went to the beach. He didn''t participate.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Qin Ruan obviously found that the third master was in a bad mood, which was the change after his visit from Nangong Chang.


    From time to time in the United States, news came that vampires in the West were gradually active, and incidents of drinking human blood occurred frequently, which had caused the normal order of human life.


    The Bolin family soon found out the source, and Nicholas called under pressure.


    The other party didn''t persuade Huo Yirong to talk to the third master. After Donald called in person, he didn''t know what he said. The third master finally relaxed.


    Through this incident, it can be seen that offending the Huo family really has to pay a price.

 Chapter 364

    Five days later.


    Qin Ruan, Third Master Huo, Huo Yirong, Qin Yi and Josh returned to Beijing.


    After returning to Beijing, Qin Ruan lived in Huo''s house.


    In her spare time, she occasionally goes back to the Qin family to see her father.


    Tang Ya''s death did not affect the normal life of the Qin family. Qin jingcen is now officially taking over the Qin group.


    Qin Ruan knows that her father and two brothers love her. She is now the largest shareholder of Qin''s group and the person with the most voice.


    Qin''s group is the dowry she married to the Huo family, and the company is temporarily managed by her eldest brother.


    After knowing this, Qin Ruan accepted it with a smile and became more determined to protect the family and take the Qin family up.


    Gossip has a great influence. Once her identity is exposed, she doesn''t want her father and brother to be surrounded by discussion in the future.


    The Huo family is a famous family, and its influence in the capital is huge. The Qin family, a small and powerful family, is destined not to get rid of the title of following the trend.


    If you want those voices to be closed, the Qin family can only climb up.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed imperceptibly.


    Nangong Chang and Xiao wenrou''s wedding is coming.


    On that day, the third master put on a custom suit without any wrinkles. He was handsome, gentle and elegant, luxurious and full of mature charm.


    Qin Ruan wore an evening dress of the same color and style as him, and a slightly tight dress showed her perfect figure.


    She tidied up the ribbon at the waist of her dress and looked up at the third master.


    The man full of abstinence came into Qin Ruan''s eyes.


    The other side was tall and straight, releasing noble and natural momentum. His chin inadvertently raised, and his thin lips hooked a reserved arc. Qin Ruan felt that a cluster of feathers was stirring her heart.


    Huo Yirong inquired and sounded from the door: "third brother, are you ready?"


    Sound from far to near.


    "All right."


    The third master went to Qin Ruan and stretched out his arm to her.


    Qin Ruan raised his eyebrows slightly and put his hand around his arm.


    When Huo Yirong came in, the third master and Qin ruanzheng went out.


    "Whew!"


    Seeing their matching clothes, Huo Yirong couldn''t help whistling like a golden girl.


    He smiled, bent his eyebrows and joked: "third brother, you are going to smash the scene. Today is Nangong Chang''s wedding with Xiao wenrou. They are the protagonists. You are going to steal the limelight."


    The third master glanced at him with cold eyes: "nonsense."


    Huo Yirong shrugged his shoulders, smiled Yingying, looked at Qin Ruan, and sincerely praised: "my younger sister and brother are really beautiful today."


    "Thank you."


    Qin Ruan narrowed her eyes and thanked her with a smile.


    "You''re welcome." Huo Yirong tilted his head: "Grandpa and uncle have set out. Let''s go too."


    The third master nodded and left the room with Qin Ruan.


    Just out of the door, the third master stopped, looked at Huo Zhi standing in the corridor and said, "don''t forget to bring a pair of flat shoes and comfortable clothes for your wife."


    Huo Zhi bent slightly: "ready."


    Huo Yirong, who was walking in front, whispered, "you are so careful."


    The tone can not say the envy or gratification.


    Huo Gentiana is the treasure in the palm of the Huo family. How ever have you seen him care so much about people.


    Special personnel are responsible for the clothing, food, housing and transportation of the family.


    Without the care of everything like Huo Gentiana, the mood of Huo Erye is still very subtle.


    Whenever he can feel the taste of being cared for by his third brother.


    ¡­¡­


    The wedding scene of Nangong Chang, the eldest son of Nangong family, and Xiao wenrou, the daughter of Xiao family, was very luxurious.


    Today, Nangong family has an endless stream of guests. They invited many members of the four families and aristocratic families.


    There are other dignitaries in the capital, upstarts in the business sector, big players in the entertainment industry and almost all the leaders in all walks of life.


    I heard that the dragon family''s rulers will also visit today.


    When Qin Ruan and third master Huo arrived, the layout was as luxurious as the Nangong lawn of the ancient castle, which could be described as a sea of people.


    The arrival of the Huo family attracted many people to compliment.


    The third master and Huo Yirong were soon surrounded by people.


    Qin Ruan followed the third master and listened to Huo Zhi whispering to introduce each member to her.


    Qin Ruan knew that the first people to greet the third master and Huo Yirong were members of the four families and the six aristocratic families.


    Apart from the Huo family, the four families are followed by the dragon family, the Lu family, the Gu family and the younger generation of the three families.


    Ling family, Rong family and Gongsun family of the sixth aristocratic family also came to greet each other.


    The people who entertained the third master and Huo Yirong were Nangong family. They also appeared.


    Xiao and Su in the aristocratic family never came.


    Qin Ruan almost knew that the forces of Nangong, Xiao and Su were twisted into a rope.


    The third master was greeting people. At the end of his eyes, he swept Qin Ruan''s boring appearance, approached her ear and whispered, "if you''re bored, go to other places. Remember to take Huozhi with you to save trouble."


    "OK." Qin Ruan is eager to leave.


    She has been standing here for more than half an hour. If she continues, she will soon lose her footing.


    Qin Ruan stepped on the grass, mixed with the smell of pink roses, leaving her airtight circle.


    After she left, Lu Han and Lu Yichen brothers also came.


    "Second master, Third Master." They took the initiative to say hello.


    Huo Yirong greeted the two brothers with a look of impatience.


    The third brother seems gentle and elegant, but in fact he is full of cold and alienated atmosphere. People dare not disturb him rashly, so they can only pester him.


    He couldn''t stand such an occasion, and had to talk to people about some scenes.


    When there were fewer people, he showed his true emotions.


    Lu Han and Lu Yichen looked the same.


    There are so many people coming today that they have to deal with some people.


    Lu Han looked at Qin Ruan''s back and went to the Third Master: "the identity of the third young lady has been spread. Now we all know that you are married. It seems that someone did it deliberately."


    "Yes."


    The third master answered, his eyes drooped slightly, and the corners of his lips pursed gently.


    When Nangong Chang visited Qin City and personally sent a wedding invitation to Qin Ruan, he guessed the result.


    The third master''s expression was too calm, and Lu Han''s heroic face showed a surprised look: "don''t worry, Third Master. Will the third young lady leave alone? According to my observation, many people are staring at her today. The identity of the third young lady spreads too fast. I always feel very subtle at this point. "


    What he said was quite straightforward, so he almost told the third master directly that someone calculated that you should pay attention to Mrs. San Shao.


    Third master Huo looked at Qin Ruan''s beautiful back with deep eyes, and the corners of his lips bent a beautiful arc.


    His voice was indifferent and he said confidently, "always learn to adapt to these. Ruan Ruan seems clever and has sharp claws. She won''t be bullied."


    Thinking of Qin Ruan''s ability, Lu Han looked slightly stunned. Then he shook his head and smiled. He agreed: "yes, I''m afraid it''s her share to annoy the third young lady."


    The third master smiled but did not speak, and his long and narrow peach blossom eyes carried a bit of warm and spoiled light.

 Chapter 365

    Until the figure of Qin Ruan disappeared into the crowd, the third master slowly took back his sight.


    His indifferent eyes coagulate to Lu Han and Lu Yichen. The handsome beauty face is full of shallow alienation.


    The Third Master asked Lu Han, "is your father here?"


    Lu Han nodded: "come, drink tea and chat with the old leaders in the lounge."


    Huo Yirong came after greeting people again. He stretched out his hand and pulled his tight tie. He looked at Lu Han with impatient eyes: "when are you going to join the cabinet?"


    He has often been asked this question recently.


    Just after being asked, Lu Han''s face stagnated for a moment and hesitated: "I''m going to finish the case in my hand and hand it over to the next successor."


    "Again?!" Huo Yirong''s tone was slightly cold, and he twisted his eyebrows and stared at Lu Han unhappily: "after the dragon family abdicated, your father almost went up. Can''t you put down that temple?


    Did you wait until your father didn''t have a helper around him and was elevated by the cabinet? "


    Lu Yichen was bored and stunned. When he heard this, he couldn''t help opening his eyes.


    Lu Han''s face also changed, and his heroic face showed a shocked and solemn look: "second Lord, this is not yet determined."


    He knew that his father was ready to participate in the competition at the beginning of the year, but later he heard that the dragon family was more likely to be re elected.


    Father never mentioned it again.


    At present, according to the voice of second Lord Huo, my father may take over.


    You know, people who have always been able to reach the top need the nod of the Huo family at the last level.


    Huo Er Ye''s words are equivalent to the Huo family''s decision and directly determining that his father will become the next successor.


    Huo Yirong was too lazy to answer Lu Han''s stupid question.


    He picked up a glass of champagne from the waiter''s tray passing by, drank it in one gulp, and put it on the table.


    Lu Han didn''t get an answer from him, so he could only focus on Third Master Huo.


    "Third Master?"


    Third master Huo''s mouth rose and bent in an appropriate arc.


    He said in a gentle voice, "you are the eldest son of the Lu family. You should take responsibility. If you can let go of the Criminal Investigation Bureau, you have sat in that position long enough and give the people below some opportunities."


    Lu Han understood this.


    The third master didn''t make it clear that his father was the next person in power, but he never left.


    Lu Yichen clutched his elder brother''s sleeve tightly, his eyes trembled and stared at third master Huo excitedly.


    "Third Master, does my father know the news?"


    If you know, why didn''t you listen to your father? It''s related to the honor of the family.


    Third Master: "my grandfather will talk to your father in two days. Be smart on today''s occasion. Don''t hold back and contact less people who shouldn''t be contacted, especially those arranged by Nangong family."


    This is the main purpose for Huo Yirong and the third master to disclose the news to the Lu brothers.


    Nangong Chang visited them in Qinshi, pushed Qin Ruan to the open in advance, and disrupted their deployment. The third master has been making layout all the time.


    From Nangong Chang''s body, he also saw that Nangong''s family was bound to win, and he was determined to destroy the superior.


    The dragon family can no longer be re elected. The Dragon father''s body can''t bear it. If he stays in that position, I''m afraid his life will be in danger.


    Nangong, Su and Xiao are crazy. Once things don''t meet their expectations, they can do things in a hurry.


    Among the four families, the Huo family is the leader.


    The Huo family is not interested in that position. The long family retreats, leaving only the Lu family and the Gu family.


    The Gu family has been keeping their own for so many years, but they are entangled with the southern forces.


    Among the four families, the most suitable candidate for the top position is the Lu family.


    If the Lu family can''t, they can only choose from the six aristocratic families.


    Of course, this is the choice after the Lu family has no hope to climb the top.


    The third master''s eyes turned slightly, welcomed Lu Yichen''s excited face and changed the topic: "Ruan Ruan likes cleanliness. She is pregnant. Please take more care of Lu Ershao in the future."


    Lu Yichen showed a sincere smile on his face: "Third Master, you''re too polite. Mrs. San Shao and I are classmates. It''s right for students to take care of each other."


    He said beautiful words, but in the bottom of his heart he said that he would give Qin Ruan a confession in the future.


    The Lu family hasn''t reached the top for nearly a hundred years. This time, my father can really rise to the top, which is of great significance.


    "Oh, the bridegroom doesn''t entertain guests. Why are you here?" Huo Yirong''s sarcastic voice sounded.


    "The third master is here. I can have a good meal."


    The sound of Nangong Changdi sounded from far to near.


    In his hand, he also held a beauty in a retro show Jinfeng cheongsam. This person is the daughter of the Xiao family, Xiao wenrou.


    She wore delicate makeup on her face. When she saw the third master, her eyes burst into amazing light.


    This infatuated look was not hidden. Huo Yirong, the third master and the Lu brothers frowned one after another.


    Not to mention other close onlookers around.


    Xiao wenrou shook Nangong Chang''s arm, walked quickly to third master Huo and looked at him affectionately.


    She called people generously and naturally: "third brother."


    The third master''s handsome face converged like a spring breeze smile, and a dark light appeared in his peach blossom eyes: "Mrs. Nangong."


    The voice of greeting makes people feel cold alienation.


    A sentence from Nangong lady seemed to hit Xiao wenrou''s face, making her heart sink constantly.


    Nangong Chang ignored Xiao wenrou''s affection for Third Master Huo, walked forward and took her shoulder, smiled and said, "Wen Rou really loves third master. It''s better for third master to hand Wen Rou over to me in person at the beginning of the wedding?"


    Huo Yirong frowned tightly and said in an unhappy tone, "Nangong Chang, can you talk in your head?"


    "I don''t mind!" Xiao wenrou said eagerly.


    The third master smiled quietly, his eyes were slightly cold, and said to Nangong Chang, "Mrs. Nangong should be handed over to you by her father, which means that the Xiao family entrusted her to you. It''s not suitable for me to be an outsider."


    "What a pity."


    Nangong Chang shook his head gently, with a smile on his face, without half regret.


    The regret and sadness on Xiao wenrou''s face appeared clearly.


    Her eyes were wet, staring at third master Huo affectionately, wronged and shouted, "third brother..."


    "Third brother!"


    Xiao wenrou just shouted out. A hundred turns and a thousand turns, with infinite charm, sounded in her voice.


    The familiar and strange voice came into the third master''s ears. The tiger''s body shook, and his perfect and elegant posture shook. The pupils in his eyes shrank suddenly and the corners of his lips closed tightly.


    Huo Yirong was stunned at first and then showed a look of watching the play at the bottom of his eyes.


    Lu Han and Lu Yichen looked back and saw Qin Ruan walking slowly with the help of Huo Zhi on high heels.


    The two brothers looked numb. They couldn''t believe that she made the charming voice just now.


    Nangong Chang also saw Qin Ruan. His eyebrows were slightly raised and he looked like a smile, staring at her meaningfully.


    He had to admit that Qin Ruan was indeed an attractive beauty.

 Chapter 366

    Qin Ruan''s appearance and figure are excellent. Her beauty is not aggressive, but it gives people endless aftertaste.


    In particular, the wild nature deliberately concealed on her body was like a cat claw scratching Nangong Chang''s heart.


    Qin Ruan went to third master Huo and hugged his arm with both hands.


    Her small mouth pouted, and her charming voice came out of her red lips: "third brother, my foot hurts."


    Qin Ruan complained to the third master, and glanced at Xiao wenrou with hostile cold eyes. The warning and irony in his eyes were clearly visible.


    Good guy, she just saw this woman jumping on the third master from a distance.


    Approached to see what the woman came from, and then heard the other party''s affectionate cry.


    If she comes a little later, will the child''s father be defiled by women.


    Qin Ruan absolutely believed in the third master.


    I believe he has nothing to do with the woman in front of him.


    The Third Master of the previous life was alone until his death. There was no girl who knew cold and hot around him.


    She just couldn''t see. The woman shot at the third master and didn''t allow anyone to touch what belonged to her.


    The Third Master heard Qin Ruan say that his feet hurt. His eyes were heavy and pressed toward Huo Zhi: "where are your lady''s shoes?"


    Huo Zhi immediately waved to his men not far away.


    The Huo family''s dark guard in black came forward with the bag in his hand.


    Huo Zhi took the bag, found flat shoes from the inside, bent down and prepared to wear shoes for Qin Ruan.


    The third master stretched out his hand to Huo Zhi and said in a deep voice, "I''ll come."


    Huo Zhi held the flat shoes in his hand and put them on the third master''s hand.


    Next, a shocking scene happened.


    The brothers of the Lu family, Nangong Chang and Xiao wenrou, changed their faces one after another. Even Huo Yirong was surprised.


    Not to mention other guests who frequently look here.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Third Master Huo slowly bent down.


    He knelt in front of Qin Ruan on one knee and raised her feet on high heels.


    The well maintained, bony, white as jade hand slowly took off the high-heeled shoes matched with Qin Ruan''s dress.


    Unwilling to give up her little white feet and step on the ground, the third master put her feet on her knees that had not knelt down.


    Qin Ruan''s bare feet showed traces of grinding red, which reflected the third master''s eyes, and his good-looking eyebrows twisted up.


    Third master Huo looked up at Qin Ruan, but his tone was full of tenderness: "when I came, I said I wouldn''t let you wear heels. I''m not obedient. I''ll suffer this time, huh?"


    The third master''s last sound, um, was asked in a nasal voice. It was very light, ambiguous and sexy.


    Qin Ruan was uncomfortable all over and her heart beat faster. In public, she was treated as a treasure by this man, which made her feel a sense of shame.


    The smile on her face was frozen, and the end of her smiling eyes was red, adding a bit of real and charming charm.


    Different from the charm pretended just now, Qin Ruan''s expression at this moment, or the little girl''s charming and naive all over her, is more attractive and tight.


    The third master gently rubbed Qin Ruan''s red bare feet, showing some pity on Junya''s face.


    He gently put on flat shoes for Qin Ruan and moved carefully. He never touched her red wound from beginning to end.


    After wearing one foot, the third master put on another shoe for her with the same care.


    When he tied his shoelaces with his slender fingers, he brought his own natural indifferent and elegant charm, which was extremely eye-catching.


    Most importantly, the third master''s behavior seems to be very skilled and his action is too natural.


    It''s hard not to think much.


    Does the third master treat Qin Ruan like this on weekdays.


    Most of the people present know who Qin Ruan is.


    Third master Huo married a small family in the capital and the illegitimate daughter found by the Qin family.


    Of course, illegitimate girls are just rumors.


    Whether Qin Ruan is a genuine miss of the Qin family, her information was clear when they heard that the third master married.


    Even if she is a decent miss of the Qin family, so what? She still can''t get rid of her low birth status.


    Who is third master Huo?


    He is the crown prince of the capital, the next in power of the famous family Huo family, and the first aristocrat to command all major families.


    Third Lord Huo is a truly elegant aristocrat. He is the proud son of heaven who looks down on all sentient beings. His life and death depend on him.


    Once he officially took over the Huo family, all the major families in the capital could only humble themselves in front of him.


    However, at this moment, the graceful, indifferent and elegant Third Master Huo surrendered in front of a woman of low birth.


    The people around who saw this scene couldn''t help holding their breath and couldn''t believe what they saw.


    Even if third master Huo kneels on one knee, his aura is still strong.


    He is still the elegant and noble childe who looks up at the world and overlooks everyone.


    The third master put Qin Ruan''s feet on the ground, waved the dust that didn''t exist on his knees, and stood up.


    He stared at Qin Ruan''s dull little face, with worry between his eyebrows and eyes: "does your feet still hurt?"


    "It doesn''t hurt."


    Qin Ruan shook his head gently, and his voice showed a numb distortion.


    The third master''s sexy lip corner provoked a radian and stretched out his hand to Huo Chuan who stood behind him with a white square towel in his hands.


    Huo Chuan immediately came forward and put the soaked square towel on his hand.


    After wiping his hands, the third master put the used square towel on the table.


    He held out a white and bony hand to Qin Ruan: "I just saw your friend coming. Do you want to find her?"


    Qin Ruan put his hand on the third master''s hand and was slow to respond. After a while, he reflected what the Third Master asked.


    She arranged the expression on her face, and a doubt appeared between her eyebrows and eyes: "Xiaoxuan?"


    The third master looked gentle and spoiled: "well, do you want to find her?"


    "Go."


    Qin Ruan looked around at her, friendly, envious, and continued, mixed with several malicious eyes. She subconsciously swallowed her saliva.


    These people stared at her. How did they make her hair stand on end? It was more uncomfortable than seeing evil puppets.


    The third master took Qin Ruan''s hand and left. Huochuan and Huozhi immediately followed.


    Huo Yirong grinded his teeth and stared at the back of the two people leaving. He thought that his three younger brothers were really unexpected.


    He didn''t expect this.


    He didn''t say anything. He just took action to let everyone know that Qin Ruan was their immovable existence.


    The third master went away with Qin Ruan.


    The former is slender, noble and elegant, sacred and inviolable, and the introverted upper Qi field is innate.


    Qin Ruan walked beside the third master. His back was lovely and elegant. Only one back was faintly charming.


    These two people together, extremely conspicuous and commensurate, can be said to be a man of talent and a woman of beauty, a match made in heaven.


    In this world, there is no better match than them.


    Xiao wenrou, who was standing next to Nangong Chang, stared at the distant figure, and her eyes were red with anger.


    She stared angrily at the back of the third master and Qin Ruan. She wanted to be the one standing next to the third master.


    A lot of people pay attention to her, and most people see her jealous expression in their eyes.


    Nangong Chang didn''t look very good at this time.


    Not only was Qin Ruan''s match with the third master stimulated, but Xiao wenrou''s humiliating behavior made him angry.

 Chapter 367

    Ling Xiaoxuan saw Qin Ruan standing with the Huo family from a distance.


    Today she came with my uncle. If she had seen Qin Ruan in the past, she would have closed the door to find her.


    Now Qin Ruan''s identity is different. She is surrounded by the Huo family and four families. Ling Xiaoxuan has stopped looking for Qin Ruan.


    Once her status changes, even if she wants to treat Qin Ruan as before, she still has to avoid some details.


    Ling Xiaoxuan sat on the high stool with a glass of red wine in her hand and glanced lightly at the wedding scene arranged by Nangong''s family.


    The on-site dress up is luxurious and romantic, with an atmosphere of love everywhere.


    All this is ironic in Miss Ling''s eyes.


    Why did Nangong Chang marry Xiao wenrou? Anyone with a little brain at the top can see clearly.


    For so many years, Nangong family has been trying to climb up. Su and Xiao have shown their respect with Nangong family as the leader.


    Both Su and Xiao are pieces of the Nangong family. Finally, the Xiao family is better and gets married with the Nangong family in exchange for cooperation.


    The Su family, who just lost their marriage with the Huo family, was abandoned by the Nangong family.


    Of course, the Su family is also an aristocratic family. It can''t be so abandoned.


    Ling Xiaoxuan heard from her uncle last night that Nangong Chang and Su Jing didn''t have a clear book. She thought that the relationship between the two families would not be greatly affected by the marriage between Nangong and Xiao.


    "Xiaoxuan!"


    Qin Ruan came with the third master and saw her staring at the huge heart-shaped decoration dressed up with pink roses in the distance.


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked back and saw Qin Ruan standing next to the third master. A bright smile appeared on her face.


    Facing the third master''s cold thin, emotionless eyes, she smiled a little.


    Ling Xiaoxuan put down her glass, got up, took Qin Ruan''s hand and said excitedly, "I guessed you would come."


    Qin Ruan knows why she guessed. Recently, almost all the upper classes in the capital know that the third master has married, and she, the object of everyone''s attention, must appear today.


    She looked up and down at Ling Xiaoxuan and found that her skin was darker: "where have you been playing recently? How did your skin turn black?"


    "Tut, can you stop paying attention to my skin?" Ling Xiaoxuan pretended to be unhappy.


    Her eyebrows and eyes were covered with an indisputable smile, and her tone was happy and said, "I went to the South with my uncle a few days ago. I tanned a lot on the beach. My skin is tanned as soon as I Tan, which is difficult to recover in a short time."


    Qin Ruan couldn''t see that she had a good time on her trip to the south. She joked, "I think you enjoy it."


    Ling Xiaoxuan stretched out her hand and lifted her wine red wavy hair. She was enchanting all over. She narrowed her satisfied eyes and smiled: "it''s OK."


    Ling zeheng talked with others not far away. At a glance, he saw the third master and Qin Ruan standing next to Ling Xiaoxuan.


    He whispered a few words and hurried up with his feet.


    "Third master."


    Ling zeheng stood beside Huo Gentiana to say hello.


    The third master nodded slightly to him and looked at Ling zeheng, who was tall, with bright and deep facial features and a warm look.


    I don''t know what he thought, a faint light flashed in his deep eyes: "what have you been busy lately?"


    Ling zeheng looked a little surprised. He soon recovered to nature and said with a smile: "fooling around."


    He has a special status in the Ling family. His job is neither up nor down. He wants to go further unless he is promoted exceptionally.


    Third master Huo suddenly asked him, and he thought he was just asking casually.


    The third master''s mouth was filled with a smile, and his thin lips gently opened: "your current position time is not short, it''s time to move."


    The voice is loose, like a random sigh.


    Ling zeheng''s hand holding the wine cup was not tight, the pupils in his eyes were tight, and the flesh on his cheeks was tight.


    He tried his best to keep calm and whispered, "yes, I''ve been in contact with the same thing for a long time, and I''d like to change different posts to see if I can control other unfamiliar official affairs. Unfortunately, I always pass by with some opportunities within reach, and I have a little regret in my heart."


    The third master looked at Ling zeheng, and his smile was real. He liked to deal with smart people.


    Ling Zexuan is the most promising child of the Ling family to enter the power center. He is young and has been highly valued by the top. Unfortunately, there are obstacles in front of him.


    The Nangong family stopped for several years, which made the Ling family seem to be the first of the six aristocratic families.


    If Nangong family really didn''t want to climb up, they wouldn''t stop Ling zeheng from developing into the cabinet.


    The reason why he has the ability, but has not climbed up, is because Nangong''s family stopped him.


    Nangong family can''t let Ling family climb to the top of the sixth family.


    With a smile in his voice, the Third Master said to Ling Zexuan, "the cabinet should also introduce a batch of fresh blood and let your family move back."


    Ling zeheng said in a low voice, "how sure are you to ask the third master?"


    "Ten percent." The third master''s tone is calm and indisputable.


    This can be said to have given Ling zeheng a pass to ensure his smooth entry into the cabinet.


    Ling zeheng is not stupid. He knows that such a good thing can''t be given to him in vain.


    He stared at the glass in his hand, gently shook the liquid in the glass, and asked tentatively, "it''s going to be selected again next year. The capital seems uneasy these days. What''s the third master''s opinion?"


    The third master smiled wildly, his deep and affectionate peach blossom eyes half narrowed, and his whole body was lazy and luxurious: "don''t try me. Letting you enter the cabinet is to train you. You will leave the Ling family sooner or later. Some things are still planned early. When you enter the cabinet, just help the new king, and others don''t need you."


    He said this slowly and deeply.


    Ling zeheng licked his lips and raised his glass to the Third Master: "thank you, Third Master. Thank you very much."


    The third master touched the wine glass with him in the air and said with a smile: "look at the face of my girl."


    Their eyes moved to a distance and Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan talked warmly.


    They didn''t pay attention to what the Third Master said to Ling zeheng.


    The topic between women is always inseparable from beauty, slimming, buying, and men.


    Qin Ruan and Ling Xiaoxuan discussed a woman.


    "Qin Ruan, I tell you, Li Manning''s skin is really good. If I didn''t know she would come to the scene to help sing today, I wouldn''t want to come."


    Ling Xiaoxuan rubbed her newly made nails, and her face and eyes showed the excitement of expectation.


    Qin Ruan recalled the artist named Li Manning, and all the information about her poured into her mind. Only because this woman is so famous, she has been a sister in the entertainment industry for many years.


    "She seems quite mysterious."


    Ling Xiaoxuan narrowed her eyes and nodded approvingly: "yes, except for filming and concerts, she rarely participates in some variety shows. Moreover, she can''t say that she is fully booked for more than 360 days a year. According to statistics, she doesn''t even have a month''s rest time a year."


    Qin Ruan sat on the high stool, holding his chin: "I''ve heard that she works very hard."


    Huo Zhi came over and brought a glass of juice to Qin Ruan. He whispered, "madam, this is the freshly squeezed juice. Would you like to taste it?"

 Chapter 368

    Before Qin Ruan was thirsty, she picked up the wine glass on the table and wanted to drink. Thinking of her baby in her stomach, she put down the wine glass again.


    Huo Zhi saw her carrying a glass of wine. Her heart almost stopped. She hurried over and asked her what to drink.


    Qin Ruan casually said grapefruit orange juice.


    She knew that grapefruit was rich in new orange peel, which had the effect of treating pregnant women''s loss of appetite and light taste.


    Oranges are rich in pectin and have a variety of nutrients, especially the highest content of vitamin C. they have the effects of generating saliva, relieving thirst, eliminating food and appetizing. They are suitable for pregnant women in early pregnancy.


    Qin Ruan lowered her eyes and looked at the grapefruit orange juice in front of her. She took a sip. It was sour, sweet and refreshing.


    Ling Xiaoxuan looked enviously at her being served and took a gulp of the wine on the table.


    Qin Ruan saw her and advised her: "you drink less. After drinking too much for a while, you won''t see your love beans."


    Ling Xiaoxuan smiled: "it''s not love beans, but like Li Manning''s face. I''ve seen her close once. Her skin is really good, which makes me envy every woman."


    No matter men or women, people will appreciate beauty. As long as they can bring themselves joy, there is a certain appreciation.


    Ling Xiaoxuan likes Li Manning''s face and her skin very much.


    The third master came with elegant and steady steps. He reached out to touch Qin Ruan''s head, looked at her hairstyle, moved his hand to her ear and pinched it gently.


    He asked Qin Ruan in a warm voice, "the wedding has begun. Do you want to watch the ceremony?"


    "No." Qin Ruan didn''t return.


    She doesn''t like Nangong Chang very much and doesn''t want to join the fun.


    The third master didn''t force her: "are you hungry?"


    Qin Ruan tilted his head slightly, avoided his disorderly hand in his ear, thought and shook his head: "not too hungry."


    Hearing this, the third master was hungry, but Qin Ruan was too lazy to move.


    With a spoiled smile on his face, he took her arm and stood up.


    "I''ll take you to dinner. There''s a rest place over there. If you don''t like to stay here, we''ll change our clothes and beat people."


    Qin Ruan was lazy and didn''t want to move at all. When he heard that he could go, a star appeared in his eyes: "can you go?"


    "Yes, but you have to fill your stomach first." The third master held her little hand and pointed to a row of white houses not far away: "right there, just walk two steps."


    "OK!" Qin Ruan looked back at Ling Xiaoxuan and sent out an invitation: "do you want to join us?"


    Ling zeheng stood aside and refused with a smile: "Xiaoxuan and I won''t join the fun. Her father is over there. We''ll go there."


    Ling Xiaoxuan nodded, "go with the third master. I''ll find you later."


    "OK, I''ll go first."


    Qin Ruan waved to her and left with the third master.


    ¡­¡­


    Nangong Chang and Xiao wenrou held a grand wedding outside. Many people were watching and blessing them.


    The third master and Qin Ruan eat in a small restaurant.


    At this time, they rarely enjoy quiet space, and some people come to disturb them without opening their eyes.


    The visitor was a short, cunning man in a gray Taoist robe.


    The other party was not as tall as Qin Ruan, but was dignified and dignified. He walked slowly towards the third master and Qin Ruan.


    When he was about to approach, huochuan and Huozhi immediately came forward to stop him.


    "I''m a distinguished guest invited by Nangong family. Look, there are some distinguished people here who want to dial one or two. Please make it convenient."


    The other party''s Chinese is blunt and his tone is not very sincere.


    Qin Ruan lowered his head to eat. He didn''t lift his head. He could feel the fluctuation of the wrong Qi field around him.


    The strong evil spirit came to her face, and the familiar breath made her eyes flash a dangerous light.


    It''s evil spirit. It''s disgusting smell that she came into contact with some time ago.


    The dead Taoist priest Wu avenged Han Xian and Han Kexin''s mother and daughter Minmin for his brother''s sacrifice. They were all related to the devil breath.


    Now there''s another one. Is she against the devil?


    Qin Ruan gave a sneer on her lips. She put down her chopsticks and looked back at the people stopped by huochuan and Huozhi.


    The other party is about 1.6 meters tall, has a small nose and small eyes, and has a cunning look.


    The man didn''t pay attention to Qin Ruan. He stared at Huo gentian with both eyes. Yin evil appeared in his eyes. He didn''t mean well at first sight.


    Nangong Chang came and seemed to pass by.


    He stood beside the man in the gray Taoist robe with a smile on his face, sighed and said, "immortal Xu is here, which makes it easy for me to find."


    Immortal Xu raised his chin, held high, and said slowly in a almsgiving tone: "I found a noble here. Unfortunately, the noble is in a deep quagmire. If you want to give some advice, you can''t be stopped."


    His dark and evil eyes stared at huochuan and Huozhi unhappily.


    "Misunderstandings, all misunderstandings." Nangong Chang stood in front of immortal Xu and introduced to the Third Master: "Third Master, this is immortal Xu. I invited a master from Siam. His patience is no worse than that of lingxuzi of Lingshan gate."


    Even if he tried to hide, the pride released from the bottom of his heart can still be caught.


    The third master Jun''s beauty face looked indifferent. His deep dark eyes stared at immortal Xu without any expression. It was like looking at a dead object.


    Nangong Chang took immortal Xu''s shoulder, pushed away huochuan and Huozhi, and approached the third master and Qin Ruan.


    He showed a worried look on his face and said in a low voice, "I always know that the third master is in bad health. Now it happens that immortal Xu is also here. Why don''t you let him show the third master?"


    Qin Ruan''s teeth itch when he looks like he is thinking of the third master.


    The man''s gloating and hidden malice really thought they were blind and could not see.


    The third master was reserved and his lips bent with a gentle smile. He picked up the napkin on the table and wiped his fingertips.


    The movement is slow and elegant everywhere.


    His voice was light and slow, with no emotional ups and downs: "Nangong Chang, today is your happy day. I don''t bother you with my business. You''ve eaten almost, and we should go."


    Qin Ruan stared at immortal Xu with beautiful eyes. The other party could only see the third master from beginning to end.


    The malice in his eyes was the same as that of Nangong Chang. It was clear that the two people were bad.


    Qin Ruan got up and went to the third master, put his hand on his shoulder, and the power of the dark god from his fingertips shrouded the Third Master in an instant.


    It was this behavior that finally made immortal Xu turn his attention to Qin Ruan.


    His strange and evil eyes fell on Qin Ruan, looking surprised, as if he had just found her.


    Qin Ruan''s delicate face looked solemn, and her beautiful eyes looked back at immortal Xu with clear hostility.


    "Who is this Taoist friend?" Immortal Xu frowned and asked.


    Others can''t see it. He can see it clearly. After Qin Ruan stood beside the third master, the other party''s physical aura also changed.


    This is enough to show that Qin Ruan is also a member of the sect.


    Nangong Changli glanced at Qin Ruan and was surprised.


    He looked slightly restrained and introduced: "this is the third master''s wife, Mrs. Huo."